Spike awakens and his time to return to world has come. With added family, grown body and new challenges to face, Spike will find the world has changed without him and he must adapt, even if pain must come from it.
Spike awakens nearly a year later. But much has happened in his sleep and absence. A threat is building in Equestria and it may tear at the relationships between Dragon and Pony. Spike's future is undetermined, with a role he has yet to accept and a struggle over his destiny, between the family he grew up with or the family he needed. With time, he may not be the same as he was before and what the changes that have manifested with him, may hold.
Soft brushing with tingles ran up and down his body. He felt wet, warm and a gentle hum breach his senses. His mind was a fog, not lost in dark but a gentle warmth on a soon to be bright morning.
His mouth felt dry, longing for water or nourishment. His nose took in the smells and everything blurred with musky rock, sulfur and a familiar scent that brought him warmth in his heart. The brushing against his body continued and it felt odd, as if he was being rubbed with a giant warm wet hard towel. Great against his scales, but still odd.
Then it stopped. He felt… disappointed. Why did it stop? A soft whine left him, trying to gain back that wonderful feeling back. Then he heard a soft gasp. A muffled voice spoke through his ears. “Spike?”
He knew that name. He knew that name because it was his name. The voice, was warm, just like… whatever it was that was brushing him. Warm and soft, like soft silk on a nice clear sunny day. She. That’s what that voice was, a she.
“Spike?” The voice spoke again. This time, he gave a soft whine in acknowledgement. He wanted to move, but he felt fragile and tight. As if he hasn’t moved at all.
Another gasp left her and he felt hot air blow around him. “Please… please awaken!” It was gentle, yet eager. Why did she want him to awaken? Did she need him? Was she waiting for something?
He was still stiff, binded by the tightness of his body. He struggled and moved, slowly causing his limbs to awaken. A soft moan of displeasure left his nostrils. He was also sore, as if he hadn’t used his ligaments in months. A large brushing feeling came over his body, warming him with wet warmth. “It’s alright… take your time. Just… please let me know you are trying to wake up.” A pitiful whine left him and he tried to move his head. He twisted it softly to the left, the to the right. His claws twitched and he felt an ache in his back.
A gleeful restrained squeal left her and she whispered to him, brushing herself against him. “Oh… my son! At last, you are coming back to us!” To whom? His mind was foggy. Where did he go?
Finally, with a soft cry of annoyance, he moved his head and he tried to open his eyes. He felt large crustings, keeping it from fullying opening. He pawed at himself, trying to remove them but his claws missed and he sighed in annoyance. He felt the large wet warmth returned and brush along his face. He felt the wetness, albeit more sticky, as it cleared his face. It wasn’t just one brush, but several. Slowly the crusting came loose and he managed to open his eyes. As the last brush came, his vision slowly came to. First, very hazy with colors blending with a low lit area. Browns and reds along with blacks and orange filled his vision. He forcefully blinked his eyes, trying to adjust the lighting around him.
Slowly but surely, his vision slowly began to deepen with details. The warmth that filled the air was the lava pool that he was not too far from, which also explained the smell of sulfur. He was in a large cave. The smell of it was wonderful. It smelled like security, wonder, coziness and lastly… home. His emerald eyes then looked up at the deep violet eyes before him. Moisture formed near the edges of the eyes, which sparkled with her color in the light of the fires of the cave. No fear, no awe, no negative thoughts came to him when he saw her. On her muzzle, was a gentle smile. Something that made his heart beat with a glow. Her posture was protective, providing security to anything outside of his view, yet also showed some invitement, as if she wanted him to come close to her. A small smile touched his own muzzle and he slowly opened his mouth to speak the first time in months.
“Mo-Moth… Mother?”
“Hello, my dear Spike. Welcome back.”
Spike let out a yawn before looking around him. The cave was comfortable but he felt something was missing, something else. He then looked back up at his mother. “Mo-Mother?” he stuttered, still trying to rework his jaw. His voice was deep but not to strong or rough.
“Yes my son?” “... Wh-Where… is… is….” Her features froze, waiting for the question. “Where is…”
The sound of large footsteps entered the cave. “Love?” The voice echoed the cave.
Spike tried to peer over his mother’s shoulder. A large scarlett dragoness, that towered over his mother, came into view, carrying a large satchel on her side. “Momma!” Spike cried out.
Zynthia stopped, seeing a woken Spike before her mate. Eliyinsa held a smile on her face, tears on her eyes and her posture was that of a mother introducing her hatchlings to the world. “Sp-Spike?” She asked, in a shocked state. “Momma!” He cheered, with his body trying to rise himself. However, his body was slow and wobbly. Fearing injury in his new, awakened state, she quickly lifted the satchel from her side, throwing it off to the side and made her way to them in a half crawled were she settled herself down next to her mate, a warm but still shocked smile upon her muzzle. “Hello… Spike! So wonderful to see you awake!” She brushed her giant head against his little body. Spike leaned in and purred in his own right, while Eliyinsa also leaned in, brushing her own muzzle towards him. The three dragons, enjoyed each other’s love, Spike practically feeling the love radiating from his two mothers. It was perfect for them, nothing but them, their backs against the world and their son before them.
Almost ten minutes pass between the family and Spike was the first to lean away from his mothers. Looking up at them, he looked at them with warmth but then curiosity slowly kicked in. “Momma? Mother?”
“Yes?” both answered. However, Zynthia snorted and gave a look to her mate. “Wait, who was ‘momma’ and who was ‘mother’?” she questioned her mate in a somewhat irritated, but humour manner. “Your ‘momma’!” Spike explained, a small wag on his tail began and a big grin on his muzzle. Zynthia sighed a bit of annoyance and when she looked at her mate, a large grin was plastered on her face. “You been saying that to him in his sleep, haven’t you?”
Eliyinsa kept her smirk but then she focused on Spike. Leaning in, she brushed snout against him, earning another purr from him before she pulled out lightly and spoke gently to him. “Spike… my son. What do you remember?”
Spike cocked his head to the side. “Remember?” he asked, not sure he understood. Zynthia nodded. “Do you remember anything before awakening?”
Spike looked confused. He then tried to recall something before waking up. Blurry images of sapphire scales and his claws causing someone to be hurt, with a few voices that were not his mothers’. But there was sadness and pain. A phantom pain ran up from the tip of his tail to his spine where he let out a small shiver. He turned his head to look down upon himself, trying to find out what had caused it. He looked at his claws, then towards his spine. His wings, which he wondered if he had always had them, felt tingly but that’s probably because he hadn’t used them yet, were okay. He gave a small stretch upon them, slowly opening the large purple membrane skin, albeit painfully and causing him to flinch.
The two dragonesses watched as he spread out his wings, waiting for his reaction towards them. However, Spike merely inspected them, as if he already knew he had wings, before looking down his spine and down to his tail. He then looked up at them, giving a quizzical look. “I-I-I remember…” he paused, as if trying to describe the feeling on him currently. “I remember pain,” Both females flinched and sorrow covered their features, in which Spike noticed. “I also remember sadness… and one of you crying. I-I remember I hurt… someone...” His features turned sad and his voice somber. “Did… did I do something bad? Did I hurt one of you?”
The truth was painful and it hurt more to see the young drake, who just had awoken not a moment ago, experience sadness at his past. Let alone, he couldn’t remember much of it. Both females realized that perhaps, Spike has lost his memories. Ponies, the trials, his origins and… Ember. For but a moment, both hope to spare the drake his feelings and let him explore his innocence, but the reality would be that Spike would have to learn sooner or later, what has been awaiting him.
Just a moment however, both females needed to quell their son’s sadness and it was their duty to take care of the needs of the young. Leaning in, Eliyinsa brushed her large snout against his smaller body, in which Spike almost eagerly returned. “No my son,” she spoke softly. “Nothing that affected anyone.” “She is right, son.” Zynthia gently put in, as she too joined in brushing against him. “You are too young, too kind to cause any pain.” With both mother’s giving him love and the gentle words that he sought, his body relaxed and he knew warmth like never before. Silently however, the two dragonesses held off on telling their Dragon Lord of his awakening.
Spike was too weak to do much, nor did he have the mental stability to handle what awaited him if he were to step outside. For the time, his two mothers’ entertained him as he tried to recover from his long sleep. Tales of their time as Advisor and Successor were spun. They also slowly reintroduce his body to food, such as gems, liquids and if need be, meat. Then, they helped him ease back into fully using his ligaments. It was difficult at first, with him struggling to get rid of the pain of not using them for months. First, was him trying to stretch his claws, in and out of his palms from his arms and legs. Then came his tail, slowly moving it side to side and cracking any bones he had there. After came his wings, not flapping them, but stretching them out and then withdrawing them back in. Lastly was him trying to stand up. Due to his anatomy, he was a biped, but he began to crawl on all fours. He felt embarrassed that he was learning how to crawl as a teenager. His mothers’ laughed at his struggling, despite his age and size. He fell down enough times to the point where he felt like he would cry out in frustration. However, his mothers quickly helped and assured him that with time, it would come naturally.
And so, the rest of the time, the family of three stayed inside the cave, ignoring the world outside, forgetting the past that lingered, and enjoying one another to the point where they felt complete. Spike had no other memories return to him that day and both dragonesses knew that they would have to tell him, but today was not that day. They played with their son, laughing and enjoying each other in their own little games. Spike also enjoyed going into the lava pit, splashing the lava and even throwing some at his mothers. The lava also helped clean him up and made him restart his fire breath. He surprised himself when he burped out a flame, causing him to jump in shock, which only allowed his mothers to have more fun at him. Reintroducing food was a small challenge, for his hunger was grand. However, he found out that he had favorites and dislikes from his mothers’ hoards. Rubies, sapphires, and emeralds were his favorite, but he didn’t like gold goins or copper. His mother, Zynthia, had left the cave earlier and had brought two elk to eat. When she retrieved the dead carcasses, she had removed any fur by pulling off a couple of layers. After which, she cut it to pieces with her claws and presented them to her son. Large slabs were put in front of him and he stared at them with some hesitancy. Both females waited for him to start eating but watched as he stared at the large slabs of red meat in front of him. Not sure of himself, he looked up at them. “What’s wrong son?” asked Eliyinsa. He was staring up at her and then looked back down. He tried to find the words he was looking for, yet he was not sure how to answer. “I-I… I don’t know if it is right to eat this?”
Something clicked in both females and they glanced at each other. A knowing message was passed between them, without them speaking. ‘He remembers ponies.’ His memories might not all be there but he subconsciously knew that what he was eating might remind him of his past. Yet, both knew that he would have to eat some meat in order to compensate from his recent growth. From the information he had gathered from Ember from the Equestrians, Spike had only been raised on gems to eat, not much else. This caused him to stay at his current height and never really developed his wings early. When he fell into his coma, he had so much energy in his body stored, that it began to expand in other ways. He went through multiple ‘molts’ in the eight months that he slept, rather than years most dragons do. His first molt had him grow wings, his next molt, he grew in length and body heat with his last molt, his body scales to become stronger. As is, his scales now surpassed diamond density along with sharper scales. Now that he had expanded all that energy into quick and early molts, now he had to keep the energy in his body, not just with simple gems but by iron located in the blood of other creatures.
His mind however, was still reeling that he had to eat another creature in order to stay active, healthy and even alive. Easing him into it, Eliyinsa answered her son. “My dear sweet drake, it is necessary for you to eat meat in order to stay strong and healthy. I know you think it might be… different but I know that you will not have to worry about it.” He listened but he still felt an odd feeling in his stomach. He half wondered if that was because he was feeling hungry for it or because something was nagging the back of his mind about it. It was his second mother who weighed in and helped him. “My son, if you truly don’t wish to eat then don’t eat it. But, as your mother said, you need it to retain your energy and become stronger.” A half whimper left him and he looked up at both of his mothers with sorrowful eyes. “So I have to kill another creature to live?”
It was a question never asked by normal hatchlings. Every dragon born, never questioned their sires or dams on where the food came from. They ate, they consumed and they never questioned why. The fact is, some meat is hard to come by here in the dragon lands with dragons only hunting in long periods of time. After they grew past the teenager stage, their bodies could be sustained through gems, but with high amounts needed or fish that was easily obtainable from the rivers and oceans nearby. They weren’t the tastiest but they kept a dragon from completely losing their minds on needing meat.
Spike’s case was that he never had either and it put him on the spot with his hidden memories holding him back. This could prove dangerous or even fatal for him the future. It was Elyinsa’s experience and intelligence that would hopefully make him understand this. “There is a balance… my son.” She began softly and her eyes went a bit vacant as she began to tell him something that she had learned from her own mother. “There is a balance in the world and it must be upheld. What you recieve, you must give back. What energy you take, you must return it.” She then reached over and pointed her large claw at the slab of meat before him. “They are our energy, our source to remain in this world and they are what keep us forward. The same energy that we use, we will return it one day. Whether through the droppings we leave so it could help the green expand and grow or the time of our deaths and our bodies return to the earth, we return that energy. As long as you understand that balance, as you care for it, never hunting or eating more that your fill, you will never truly hurt the balance.” She paused and pointed with her snout the meat. “You, I and your mother, all share in that balance. We as dragons, as sentient creatures, must respect it. Never let a hunt be for game or pleasure. Be quick and make sure a creature never suffers. But please, eat my son, for you need it. You need not to suffer.” She paused then smiled. “If you truly don’t feel right about eating another creature, then pray. Everytime you eat or before you take upon flesh, pray to the creature and thank it for providing nourishment for you. Give thanks for it energy, then wish it a proper return to the next life. For a better or for a safe afterlife.”
Spike looked up at his mother in wonderment and awe. Her words easing him from his guilt with a confidence that made his heartbeat a little easier. He looked down at the meat before trying to think of something to pray but couldn’t. “How do I pray to it?”
Eliyinsa turned to Zynthia and the larger dragonesses thought for a moment before closing her eyes. “As I feast upon you, I pray that my claws were quick and sharp. As I take bite upon your flesh, I pray that your life next be grand and renewed. As I take your energy to be given to me, I pray for the balance to remain strong and just.” She opened her eyes and nodded. “That is a proper and more traditional way of doing it. You may do it silently if you wish. Few dragons know of the old ways, but if you are truly need to eat and have not time to say it all, speak truthfully when you do.” She then slightly bowed her head and closed her eyes. “Thank you for your body, may your soul be renewed and I pray for the balance.” She reopened her eyes and looked towards him. “After you finished eating, whatever you do not eat, make sure that the leavings are left so other creatures could feast on it or, bury them so the earth retakes some of its energy.” Spike nodded and he closed his eyes with a small bow of his head. Both females watched for a few moments has he held himself like that, silently joining. He then looked up and gave a small smile. “I-I feel better now.” Pride filled their hearts and Eliyinsa gave a happy growl. “Good my son, now please eat. We wouldn’t want your food to spoil.” He looked back down and the sick feeling that was there earlier had all but left. Even the small tickling at the back of his mind left. He took a sniff, inhaling the dead carcass. The smell of iron rich blood, some rot and earthly tones filled his nostrils. He didn’t know what kicked his trigger, but when it did, he dove straight in and didn’t hold back.
They ate silently, while Spike tore at his food, his mothers picked in small picking of their food. If they were to really eat, they could eat the elk in one bite, so they savored their food.
When the feeding was done, so was their energy. Spike hadn’t known that the day had gone and went but his mother’s energies were spent. He had some to spare, but he was cautious along with his mothers, that he shouldn’t go outside yet. For now, continue to exercise his body and continue to get used to his limbs. The night approached the family and as did the coldness that it brought. Now that he was awake, Spike no longer had to sleep away from his mothers. Instead, he could sleep with them. The earth beneath were they slept was nice and warm along with their giant bodies. He rest in between his momma’s forearms where she created a sort of surrounding for him. Eliyinsa laid near Zynthia’s forearms and her own. Zynthia then rested her head over and on top of her mate’s head. Spike rested near Eliyinsa’s head where their day’s activities had worn them down. “So are we going to go outside tomorrow?” he asked them. “We will see, my little drake.” Zynthia gently answered. “You have yet to fully recover and we want you to be ready.” “But I am ready now!” he half whined. “I can walk and move!”
“Yes, my son, but we must be patient. After all, you have yet to experience the world as is. Small steps must be taken before we leave.”
He sighed but nodded in agreement. A yawn left him involuntarily. “If I slept for so long, why am I so tired now?”
Both dragonesses chuckled. “Well now that you have been back to your body’s normal routine, you might understand that you will go back to sleeping the same time as us.”
“But I am not that tired!”
His mother thought for a moment and hummed softly. “Perhaps… a lullaby will help you sleep, my son.” He looked up at her wondering what she meant. She then brushed against him lightly. “Close your eyes and I will help you fall asleep.” He softly nodded and lied his head against her hers. Zynthia closed her eyes, for she knew that her mate’s beautiful voice would also put her to sleep. She inhaled and softly exhaled, giving herself some room to speak and began softly, with a hum that started it.
Sleep, please sleep, my dear little hatchling. The time has come, to sleep and dream. Of skies and wings, to carry your dreams. For the day will arise, when you will fly.
Let your heart soar high, let your wings touch the sky, As you feel the sun on your back, the wind sweeps by. Far and wide, you will fly, to the ends of the earth, To the mountains and seas, to explore the world. I know you will.
The stars will be your guide, through the day and nights, Draco and Wistala, by your side, never far, never to hide. They fill our hearts with courage and fire, To light our world for a strong empire.
Lead not your heart into the dark, We ignite our flames to the blight, Never fearing those who hide. We strike with claws and might.
So, please sleep, my dear little hatchling, For the day will come, for you to fly. My sweet wings, my sweet heart, I’ll see you by and I see you far.
Spike was softly snoring, having almost immediately fallen asleep to the lullaby. Her beloved was not there yet, so she just continued to hum her tune, softly and without a missed beat, going into the night until her own tune sent her into a gentle, blissful sleep. That night, a family of three slept together, with the love that transcended many others.
Ember opened her eyes and felt the Scepter in her claw glow warm. She looked down upon it and wondered what it meant. Turning to her side, Amethyst and Smolder were laying against the warm body behind them, sleeping lightly with both holding each other.
“Something amiss, my Teardrop?”
Ember looked up to find the giant head of her mother looking down at her. Ember shrugged softly.
“I’m not sure, but the Scepter is telling me something.”
Her mother purred, trying not to wake her daughter’s hoard. “Perhaps… something is to come?”
“What?” she asked.
The large sapphire dragoness leaned her head down to her daughter, showing a glint in her eye. “Perhaps something that you have been missing for. Perhaps it is something that you have needed… for almost a year now.” The dragoness brushed her maw against her daughter. “As a mother, I believe that something grand is upon us and it will begin soon. Your rule, your life, whatever becomes of you and your hoard, that my teardrop will begin your legacy.”
The morning came soon after, for Spike felt the new day in his mind body and soul. His eyes blurred as he opened them, bringing the vision of his mother’s large arms encasing him in a protective half circle. He yawned softly, exposing his white pearling sharp teeth before closing his mouth. Looking up, he saw his mother and momma both asleep still snoring lightly. His momma still had her head over his mother leaving him alone to his thoughts.
He then began to look around to find something to do. He kept wondering why yesterday they wanted him to remember his past. He knew what he needed too, right? He had two mothers, he was a dragon, he was a teenager and he… he…
He was a teenager, but with no memories of himself as a hatchling. He couldn’t recall much of life prior to yesterday. Vague memories come to mind, seeing himself as a short pudgy dragon. He remember other dragons, some that come to mind where sapphire, light pink and a few other giant ones. He also remembered names like his mother, Eliyinsa and his momma, Zynthia. He remembered…
… He remembered Twi… night? -bright? No, that didn’t seem right. Twi… might? No but the name felt really important for him to remember.
He realized that he would he wouldn’t get much of his memory, if that is what his mother’s were asking for, just by sitting around and doing nothing. Especially if he was just to stay inside the cave all day. He slowly moved away from his mother’s forearms, pushing against the ground with his front claws while raising his hind legs. A couple of cracks and stretches went through his spine. He then slowly settled his back end while sitting then slowly began to twist to the left until he cracked bones, then to the right with the same sound.
Spike cracked his head lastly, sending shivers down his spine for one final time. He had to learn these yesterday after being asleep for so long. According to his mothers, he had been asleep for eight months. After some sort of accident, his mothers’ explained he fell into a short coma. What the accident it was, they did not get to explain.
He slowly stood to his two hind legs, shakily and carefully standing up and standing tall, using his tail and wings to balance. The movements and sounds were enough to wake his mother up. Violent eyes slowly revealed themselves and she saw her son standing up, struggling a bit to move upright.
“Hmmm… my son.” she said softly. Almost startled, Spike wobbled and looked to his mother, giving a smile.
“Good morning mother.”
She gave a smile and yawned softly before replying. “Good morning son. What has you up early?” He thought about it and answered. “I’m trying to remember the past.” His mother seemed uncomfortable when she heard that. She turned her head slightly and muttered lightly to Zynthia’s ear. He saw his momma groan softly, lifting her head of Eliyinsa’s head and laid it unto her forearms, while keeping her eyes closed. Once detached from her lover, Eliyinsa slowly rose to her feet. Spike watched as his mother stood stories above him, even with his growth spurt, and gave a couple stretches. Yawning once more, she motioned for her son to follow.
The young dragon walked alongside his mother, though she walked slower do to her size, and they both headed to the entrance of the cave. Spike could smell a variety of different scent fill his nostrils. His eyes saw details with the strong light outside and he could hear the sounds of other dragons from the outside world. He slowed to a snail’s pace at the entrance, seeing the world bright and loud for him. His mothers’ cave was located towards the back end of the dragon lands, on top of a plateau and an overview of the valley. The morning sunlight came from the eastern side, facing them directly. He had to put his hand to shield his eyes. Fortunately, his mother provided some cover using her wing to directly cover him overhead. Seeing her wing, he managed to look up at, seeing conflict in her eyes. “Mother?”
She looked down at him and finally sat on her haunches, bending her into a curve so part of the sun didn’t him directly but still gave him a view of the world. “Tell me son,” she began, her eyes sparkling with the sun’s shine. “Do you remember anything at all? Prior today and yesterday?” He tried once more but his mind was fuzzy and blurred by emotions. He shook his head. “I-I don’t mother.” He then looked at her sadly. “Why? Why can’t I remember anything?” He then followed up with. “Why did I have an accident? Did that damage me? Am I broken?” Just as quickly as he said that, she brought her head down to his, brushing it against him. “No my son! You are not broken.” she affirmed strongly. “You are anything but broken.”
“Then why can’t I remember anything?” He sniffed, feeling his eyes slowly well up. “Why can’t you tell me what happened to me? What happened to make me lose my mind?” She wished she could tell him, she wished she could tell him everything, but she knew that that would break him. To know that he was in trials to become something more than the Dragon Lord’s Consort. That he had to fight both of his mothers prior to him losing his mind. The fact that he actually physically hurt the one he loved, violently and that all this nearly killed him. But the truth of it all, the one that burned her most, was that he was not really her son, and that he was raised by ponies instead.
“My son…” she tried to think of something that could ease him into it. “What you went through… what happened to you, will be explained. I know you want to know everything but right now, I think that your mind is to fragile, to delicate and I don’t want it to overwhelm you. I don’t want to lose you again…”
“Again?” he asked, staring up at her sadness. “How did you lose me before?” The question tugged at her heart strings and she was heavily conflicted. Perhaps if she had help or an advisor on her own she could… She paused at that and realized, perhaps if he had some sort of old memory, some sort of key to his past that he could latch onto, he would be able to gain his memories back. It might be risky but it would probably be better than her to tell him everything at once. Leaning closer to him, she spoke softly. “Do you remember Ember?” “Ember?” He thought of it, the name sounding so familiar and so warm, but when he tried to think of the dragon in question, it was a blur. He shook his head. ‘Baaka!’ she cursed inwardly. She hoped that maybe that would trigger something but it seemed for not. Perhaps then, it was time that Ember would be aware of her consort’s awakening. If he saw her, in front of her and physically, it would help him. She saw a pair of dragons flying over head, low enough for her to call to them. “You there!” She roared to them. The pair of dragons looked down and saw the Advisor of the Dragon Lands calling. “Please send a word to Dragon Lord Ember. It is of utmost importance that she come hear the call of the Advisor!” Knowing it was a rule to listen to the Advisor, just like listening to the Dragon Lord, the pair of dragons nodded and quickly took off. “Dragon Lord Ember?” Spike asked. “I-Is she the one I am supposed to remember?” “She is, my son. Though my hope is that she will provide the help you need in your life. The one that may help your memories.”
When the message was sent, Spike had retreated inside, to alert his momma of the approaching Dragon Lord. Though with how quick dragons were, it was no surprise that the arrival of the Dragon Lord was quick, though she did not come alone.
At the entrance, Elyinsa waited for Ember and her hoard to arrive. She saw the sapphire dragoness carrying the Bloodstone Scepter along with her light purple and orange hoard come flying in rapid succession. The three landed gently, with them approaching the Advisor and bowing. Eliyinsa returned the bow and gave a warm smile. “Dragon Lord Ember.” She then nodded to her hoard. “Amethyst. Smolder.” she greeted them. The two waved back in polite. “Why did you call for me?” asked Ember. “Is it about Spike?” she asked, almost desperate to learn of what has happened. In the last eight months, Eliyinsa had told and shown the changes Spike had gone through, including his three molts.
Eliyinsa gave her a small sad smile.
“It is,’ she answered gently. “He has finally awakened.” Ember’s eyes went wide and tears formed at her edges. The other two also looked excited at the news. However, it was quickly quelled by Eliyinsa’s somber tone. “However…” she began. “Something has happened to him. He in fact woke up yesterday but… we didn’t foresee an issue that he has developed.”
Worry filled Ember’s heart as did her hoard. “What issue?”
Before she could answer, Spike called from inside the cave.
“Mother? Is she here?”
Without waiting for permission to enter, Ember quickly shot into the cave. Eliyinsa cursed again inwardly, pursing her in and was followed by the other two.
Ember flew into the large cave. It was there at the center, near the other dragoness, was Spike. Ember stopped to a hover before dropping to her feet and stared at the drake. She was in awe, happiness and heartfelt as she looked at him.
Ten months had passed and in those ten months, he had changed. She didn’t watch it personally, but she would come to see his changes when she was alerted to them. He had grown in height, passing her by a few inches. He was broader now, bulkier albeit more toned to a point. Wings sprouted from his shoulder blades, where they were longer than he was tall. His snout was longer, with a set of sharp teeth that made her shiver. And lastly was his eyes. More slit than they were when he was smaller not to mention he had much more depth to them.
Their eyes met for a moment and it was but a moment that Ember all but jumped at him. Spike never saw it coming, as the sapphire dragoness almost tackled him to the floor in a strong, emotional hug. She began to ball her eyes out to him, almost incomprehensible babble. As this was happening, Spike was left confused and somewhat shock that a Dragon Lord was crying, let alone crying on him. He looked passed to his mother and saw that she too, was conflicted on how to approach this situation.
Ember however, finally noticed after a bit of holding him, that despite the heat radiating from his body, there was no warmth in return. She felt… confused and wasn’t sure what had caused it. Slowly separating herself from him, she looked at his eyes and saw… confusion etched across his face. His features, his body, his whole outlook towards her, made it seem as if he, didn’t recognize her. Shakily, she looked at him and wondered if that was true. “S-Spike?”
He blinked and cocked his head. “Uh… yes, Dragon Lord Ember?”
Her heart instantly snapped and fear shot up her spine. Before she could fully breakdown her situation, Eliyinsa quickly got between them.
“My son, why don’t you go and find some of our best gems for the Dragon Lord and her hoard? It is impolite to allow one such as herself into our home without an offering. Spike looked up at her and nodded.
“Alright mother.” He then looked at the conflicted Ember with warm eyes. “Don’t worry, I will find the best one for you.” With that he turned around and walked towards his mothers’ pile without much of a second thought.
Out of ear’s reach, Ember struggled to speak and stand. Her legs felt wobbly and her heart felt cold. Fearing her fall, both Amethyst and Smolder quickly jumped to help her stand, with them easing her to a sitting position. Eliyinsa sighed and sat on her own haunches.
“As I said, there was an issues when he awoke.”
Ember looked up at her somberly, tears running from her eyes. “He lost his memories.” She simply stated.
Eliyinsa nodded. “Just about everything. Over the months, me and Zynthia have been only speaking to him about our past lives as well as how we are his mothers in his sleep. We didn’t realize that as he fell into a coma, he had lost everything but what we told him in his dreams.” She then quickly added. “If we had known that, I would have made sure that he would have remembered you more importantly.”
Ember felt conflict with a mix of emotions ranging from anger, to sadness, pain and frustration. Months of waiting for her consort… no, the one that she loved, to return to her arms, but he is taken away from her again. How much pain did she had to endure in order to be happy?
Eliyinsa felt for the younger dragoness and leaned in.
“I’m sorry, Ember, truly. But I felt that it be best if you were here. If he saw you, I thought maybe he would gain some memory back or recognize you.”
“But he didn’t.” she stated a bit bitterly. Her anger surged a bit forward towards the Advisor. “He hasn’t remembered anything, other than you being his mother.”
“Something that he needed.” Eliyinsa answered almost just as sharply but she sighed and her voice soften. This caused the three younger dragons to gaze upon her in question. “I’ve seen his mind before he fell into the coma. I seen his past and what the ponies have done to him.” Her upper lip curled in small anger. “How often they put him in danger, how much harm they have caused him physically and mentally, playing with him as if was some sort of pet.” She shook her head in disgust. “No proper parents of their young would dare allow their young to endure such cruelty.”
Ember seemed confused but also distraught at the news she was given. During her months of dealing with the bombardment of letters from the Princesses, she read on how they cared for Spike, checking back on his status every few weeks. They constantly beg to be given access to approach and even try to help with Spike’s coma, but she wasn’t sure if their magic would work or make it worse.
“B-But if it weren’t for them, he wouldn’t be here. None of us would be as we are? It was the ponies that taught him how to be kind, caring, loving and more.” “But it was the same creatures that only taught him that, that they also endanger him.” A small snort left her with a plume of smoke leaving her nostrils. The plume floated up to the ceiling where it dissipated. “The amount of times his life has been nearly lost, or the amount of times they forget that he has been of use, or that he hasn’t received a hatchday, or birthday as they call them. Tell me Dragon Lord Ember, do you believe that until his mind recovers, that we should let him know that he was raised by those whom endangered him at youth, or should we continue to raise him properly, and how to be strong and powerful, but still keep him kind and loving at heart?”
Ember didn’t respond, for she didn’t know how to. She liked the idea of Spike being taught how to be a dragon, how to stay strong and even continue to be kind and caring. Its for that reason she loved him. But why would it be right for them to ignore his past, remove it from him and deny him his return to his home.
Her thoughts were interrupted with the approach of Spike and Zynthia. In his arms, Spike held three, large gems. A giant sapphire, an amethyst stone and a amber diamond, each matching the dragonesses. He handed them out each individually. “I don’t exactly know which ones you may like so I kinda did it based on scale color. Hope none of you don’t mind.” Smolder and Amethyst looked delighted with their respective colors. After handing them out to them, he handed the giant sapphire to Ember, whom looked at it with wonder. Being a Dragon Lord, she had no shortage of gems, rocks and jewels of all kinds. Yet, what made this personal was that it was handed to her by the one she loved, yet she could say it to him, for he felt nothing back. It was truly heartbreaking but, with all the dexterity she had remaining from earlier, she gave him a smile and held back tears. “Thank you, Spike. I… I apologize for what happened right now. I am just… relieved that you are awake.” Spike gave a smile as he handed it to her. “As am I, Lord Ember.” “Please, just called me Ember.” Please, just call me Ember and say you remember, she thought. She then moved on with another topic. “I am glad that you are well, though from what your mother has told me, you are missing memories?” He nodded, feeling a bit shy. “Yeah, mother and momma, are trying to help with that. I want to remember all I can since my ‘accident’ they told me I had ten months back.” Ember shot an eye to Zynthia and from the corner of her eyes, tried to make it known to Eliyinsa. It was brief, but it got through.
“Well, I was there when it happened and I hope that I can also help you gain your memories back as well. Yo… It is most important for you to gain them back.” She spoke a bit loud and with a small edge in her voice, targeted to the two larger dragonesses. “I hope that with the help of your mothers, that they help you remember everything that you need to…” she paused and brought a claw hand to his head, brushing it gently. “... to come back to us… all and whole.” She saw a small reaction, his eyes glowed a bit and he even looked lost into her own eyes with her gentle claw. He slightly rubbed his moved in closer and wanted the feeling to last. However, he was left confused a bit more, his eyes betraying a hazy look. Was he remembering the first he was held like that by her or was it just the feeling of having something like that happened to him? Neither of them both knew for sure.
He didn’t respond to her but just nodded. She smiled and then turned to her hoard. “Unfortunately, I could only come briefly, and I must return to my duties. I hope for more updates from you and your mothers. Me and my hoard will take this,” she lifted their gems in claws. “To go and enjoy them when we can.” She then turned to Eliyinsa and Zynthia, giving a small bow. “I thank you both for inviting me in your home and hope that in the future, we could truly enjoy each others company.” Bitterness were filled in her mouth that only the two dragonesses could detect, yet they dare not bite down at her. As is, this was a troubling meeting, none expected “We will try our best to educate our son with the past,” Eliyinsa commented lightly, not showing any emotion towards Ember. “And hopefully, more of your visits would be beneficial for all of us, especially Spike.” Spike nodded once more, but his gaze lingered on Ember, feeling a tug at his heart. Something that he hadn’t felt before, or maybe he had. Eliyinsa began to walk the small trio of dragons out to the cave. Spike watched them go and he felt the pull more and more. Before she fully left however, Ember turned around and quickly walked back to him, halting the others and waiting for her. Ember walked up to Spike, her amber eyes meeting his emerald ones. She spoke softly to him, gentle and warm, close to his head. “Please remember. Whatever happened before, trying and remember but don’t let it consume you. You have a good life here, a great one, but don’t forget the one you had before.” He didn’t know how to answer her, but what happened next truly threw him off. Ember leaned in, briefly blew a gentle flame over him, that covered his face and dissipated quickly. He was surprised by it, like the first he was hit with it, and looked at Ember with awe. She gave him a smile, a sad one but one that showed much more than sadness. She really wanted him to remember his past and it showed that she was part of it. With that, she turned and headed back out of the cave. She gave a brief wave. “Goodbye Spike. I hope to see you well soon.” He was still reeling from the ‘kindle’ he just received from her, though he was able to give a small wave back. “Good… bye… Lor- Ember.” She smiled and walked out to meet her hoard. A few last words were said to each party before the trio dragonesses took off.
Eliyinsa came back, a bit moody and she seemed to be peeved. However, managing to hide it, she looked at her mate then at her son, giving him a smile. Looking at his mother, Spike briefly brushed his snout where she left her claw and the warm, feeling in his on his face. “Mother?” he softly asked. “Yes my son?” “Is… is she really important to me?”
His mother nodded and lowered her head. “She is, my hatchling, more than you know. And she is right that we need to try everything to gain your memories back. But… we need to do them slowly, as I said.” His heart felt like it was being pulled and guided towards where Ember was at. The ‘kindle touch’ she left on him was somehow, so very familiar and warm. It was a hazy experience, something prior to his sleep, yet it was so wonderful and amazing, that when she did it, something triggered at the back of his mind. A deep, rooted memory that briefly, if only momentarily, brought a memory of him and her.
“What was that?” He remember asking her. “It was a Kindle Touch or Kindling.” She told him
Yes, it was a Kindle she gave him and he liked it… no, he loved it and the warm feeling in his heart is what made it fluttering mad with something he thought his mothers could give but when Ember did it, it wasn’t just kind or care. His mothers did it because they loved him, as any parent would. But this was something more, this feeling was something that he felt was part of his memory and it was the small piece of a very large puzzle that he needed to gain his memory back.
“Kindling.” He thought out loud.
Both of his mothers looked at each other and smiled.
“Yes my son. She gave you a ‘Kindle touch’ or ‘Kindling’ if you remember correctly. It’s what me and your momma do to you and each other. Its a sign of affection and love.”
He nodded and for some reason, that made it all the more confusing as to why she did it. Did Ember love him? Were they somehow close to each other? If they were, it made him feel horrible that he couldn’t remember it. His eyes saddened at the thought and he wished to know what would it take to help him learn about Ember and himself.
He would do anything to gain back something that had been taken from him. He just hoped that if is past was to be uncovered, would there be parts he didn’t like. A sudden memory came up to him, where he encountered his first Kindle. It was sudden when it was done and it was by her...
“Ember!” he called out to her, quickly placing his claws on her arms. “I'm not mad or anything. I just… do not understand. Why did you blow fire in my face?” “Forgive me Spike. I quickly forget that you still don't understand all the Dragon customs yet. For what I did though, it was something personal and only dragons that have affections for one another do.” “I kinda like it. I am glad you uh… like me that much, Ember.”
He remembered that, very vividly and it was Ember who gave him that kindle. “Ember.”
Ember and her hoard all landed back inside their cave, where Ember immediately dropped to her knees with a sob leaving her. Amethyst and Smolder are quickly by her side, supporting her. She then finally broke and began to cry, with the two dragonesses holding her as best as possible.
Spike had awakened, but he hadn’t come back to her.
Evening was fast approaching for Spike and his two mothers as they went back and forth on how to regain his memories while trying to adapt into his setting. Despite him gaining normal motor functions and understanding his biology a bit, he was still unaware of what he was fully capable of.
The first was the use of his wings. He seemed to think of them as odd, feeling like he never had them before. “You didn’t,” his momma told him. “Prior to your incident, you didn’t have them. You went through your molting faze and gained them after.”
He gave them a few flaps, not trying to fly, but mentally trying to understand his new ligaments. This skin membrane on his wings matched his belly scales, though a touch of light green blended at the edges. The actual wing bone sprouted from his two shoulder blades. The top of his wing where it bent, had a large talon on top that he could weave or dab if he were low enough to the ground or use it as an extra appendage to grab a hold of other things. The wing then curved down to a sharp tip. The height was two thirds of his body length with part of the top passing his head. The width of his wings were at least five and a half feet across, roughly a foot more than his height. In all, he had grown from a pudgy, short two foot dragon, to a five and a half foot tall dragon.
But during his molts, he also changed more than he realized. His scales were denser, much more rugged, and stronger. His mothers mentioned this to him as they were cleaning him over his coma.
“You were soft scaled, not too soft but neither were you able to handle so much. Now that you have grown, your scales will strengthen as you mature more. Plenty of meats and solid gems, maybe an occasional iron or two will make you stronger than the most hardened diamonds!”
His last, most intriguing trait to come from his rapid molts in the eight months, was his flames. He had sneezed yesterday, which was the first time he exhaled a flame in almost a year. However, instead of the normal emerald green and light green that he would exhale according this his mothers, he now a brighter green and a standing white mixed yellow. He was also able to hold it now for extended periods of time. But that… was just the beginning.
“What I want to teach you my son,” began Zynthia. “Is how to harness and control your fire with not just your breath, but your body and mind.” With that, Zynthia brought one of her paws close to maw. She then blew out a small flame and held the flame in her claw, closing her mouth and showing him the flame still burned upon her palm. His eyes lit up with awe, seeing his mother hold or cradle her own red and pinkish flame in her palm. The flame danced in her claws, as if she had a source of energy or fuel to keep it there and burning.
“This my son, is how dragons control fire from within. This form of fire manipulation has it where you bend it to your will. Control it from a distance, on your body, to the temperatures and so on. Firebreaking is the form of breaking the rules of normal fire bending and using it for other forms.”
He watched as the flame continued to dance on her claws before spreading across her wrist, slowly travelling up, until once it past her shoulders, the rest of her body caught on fire and she ignited in a bright flame. Spike jumped in surprise at seeing his momma on fire, his own eyes lighting up in amazement and joy. He laughed as his momma gave a smile and danced lightly with her flaming body.
She gave a twirl, flashing her mate with a dance, and even spreading her wings to show that they were also on fire, dancing above and below them in pink flames. With the raise of her right leg, she brought it down hard and the stomp extinguished her flames instantly. Her eyes gleamed as smoke continued to leave her body until it dissipated.
“That my son, is Firebreaking.” “Whoa,” he said in awe, his eyes still wide with amazement. A grin formed on him. “So, any dragon can do that?” he asked excitedly. “Any dragon with fire in their blood, has the potential to do it, but it mostly caters to females.” His mother commented, sniffing her mate from afar. A smile formed on her, winking at her lover outside of her son’s view before looking down at him. “Males don’t pursue it because it could take years to decades, even centuries to fully master it.” “She is right, Spike.” Zynthia furthered the conversation. “Most males think its a waste of time, energy and even believe its useless, because why waste learning to control your flames if you can just spit it out from your mouth?” She mocked. “In sadden truth, Firebreaking is a dying form and I fear that eventually, dragons will forget this in teaching their young. It is not just a form of controlling fire, but it also is part of history.” He nodded in understanding before perking his head. “Did you teach anydragon how to do it?” She nodded. “Many have come and have learned from me. I, while not being the full master of Firebreaking, I am one of the few elders that can control it at a much larger level than many of the dragons in the valley.” She paused then leaned down. “Ember, while not able to fully control it, is one of the few that I have taught to harness and master the ability. She can control it, on a rough level only within her sight but has gotten farther than many have before her.” This peeked Spike’s interest immensely. The subject of learning something as difficult as Firebreaking and being able to show Ember, might make it easier to talk to her next time. Find a proper topic and maybe regain memories. “Wait, did I know how to do this before?” he asked. “The way you were raised, I doubt that you were properly taught anything…” Bakka! She spoke before she could think, as Zynthia instantly regretted it. Eliyinsa also feared the words that her made just released. She wanted to correct her but it was too late. “The way I was raised?” He asked. “I-I thought you both raised me?” He then saw their faces flinch and worry quickly filled his heart. “You… you both didn’t raise me? B-Before the incident?” The two mothers quickly found themselves in a bind. Ember wanted him to regain his memories, including ones about the ponies whom truly raised him to before they got him. Their fears of him rejecting him however were the more upsetting parts of this. Eliyinsa, being the one of the most intelligent dragons in the lands, decided to take this to a new approach. “My son, before you think that we are not or never have cared for you, please know that what happened in the past, happened in its own way. We may have not raised you, but after the incident, we took you under our wing to make sure you recovered.” She then leaned her head down to meet his eyes. “I promise you that, whatever memories resurface, whatever past you may uncover, we will always be there to help you move past it. We may not have given birth to you, that I am sure you are aware of now, but we will still care for you as if you are our own.” “She and I will take care of you,” Zynthia moved in as well. “We want you to remember, but we also don’t want you to be filled with pain or sadness if you start to remember.”
His eyes looked into both of his mothers, for he could feel the truth coming from them. However, there was something more to this. His mind needed to expand and more to remember his past. “You would talk to me in my sleep,” he commented, slow but almost clear voices of his mothers echoing in his mind. “You both were there in the darkness, telling me about your lives, your roles. You told me about dragons, history, and life around me. Yet… you never talked to me about my past. Why?” “We had no idea you lost your memory, son.” His mother answered truthfully. “We were not aware that you would wake up with a blank slate, so to speak.” “The things we spoke to you in your sleep,” continued Zynthia. “Were things we wanted you to know about us. Ember, prior to your incident, told us you only had some basic understandings of dragon history. We talked to you about that. We spoke about how dragon culture continued, how we came to be now and were the blood ties of dragons lie. Our history, your mother’s and mine, were just what we did to become who we are. An Advisor and a Successor, our roles in Dragon Lord history and how we met.” Spike understood all that. Most of it, they repeated to him in his sleep. He knew of dragon history. His memory was filled with that, but he was not aware of the history before his incident, before his own awakening the day prior. Ember was but a hazy vision and memory for him. He couldn’t even remember his own youth, which troubled him greatly. Then the big question finally came to mind. “Who were my parents?” That left the two mothers at a terrible uncomfortable silence. Spike saw their features in a wave of emotions, especially their eyes. “W-We… we don’t know, my son.” Eliyinsa said sadly. “I wish, I truly do wish I could tell you but we do not know. Your memories… revealed that you were left as an egg…” “I was abandoned?” he asked in total disbelief. Tears formed at the end of his eyes and he felt his heart quicken in pace. “I-I-I wasn’t even cared for before I hatched?” Just like that, he went into a frenzy and depressive state. Both of his mothers quickly tried to calm him down. “Spike please calm down! We know this is difficult but you still have us!” “We can take care of you know! You never have to be alone again!”
He pushed away from them, as he tried to remember anything from his past. He began to shake his head in anger, moving away from his mothers as they tried to ease him down. As he did, his mind began resurging back, waves of emotions and memories hitting him.
… he was in his egg, screams of his birth mother echoed around him. … darkness until a warmth like the sun incomposing him. … then a bright flash, unprocessed feelings and colors filling his mind. … power unlike any other filling him, then a purple mashed face staring at him, along with a beautiful face of white, staring at him with adoration. … Ember’s face staring at him, wonderful orange eyes looking into his own emerald ones, love radiating from her and hope for them in the future. … he then remember him hurting her, pain because he hurt her, followed by anger and rage, his body experiencing agony like anything before.
He screamed in pain as the memories began to tore at his mind. He dropped to his knees, claws trying to dig into his head as waves of agony came at him, squeezing his eyes tight. “Eliyinsa, do something!” He heard his momma scream.
Spike then felt large claws lock around his body. He yelled in protest and tried to remove himself, doing everything he can to dislodge himself. Pulling up to her face, Eliyinsa finally spoke to Spike.
“Open up your eyes, Spike!” Spike managed to open them through the pain and saw his mother’s deep purple eyes. “Sleep,” was all she commanded as they glowed brightly and just like that, Spike’s mind went hazy before he slumped on her claws and fell asleep. The pain faded and he found himself softly breathing, with his memories fading into the back.
They set him upon their sleeping area and allowed him to calmly rest while they moved away from him. Eliyinsa began to pace the area in anger and sadness. She allowed him to be hurt… again. This time intentional and with it nearly sending him back to a deep sleep. Luckily, it was a soft one but nothing ever came easy. “How could I have been so stupid?!”
“You are not the one whom reminded him that he wasn’t raised nor hatched by us.” Her mate countered, trying to take the blame. “I slipped, I told him that we didn’t know of his past…” “Something we both should have told him, something both of us should have mentioned as he woke.” “Then he would ask who raised him,” Zynthia mentioned. “He would ask about how he came to be here, where he came from and so on. As it is, we want to raise him right, not the way the Equestrians had done so.” “But they are the reason he is the way he is! They are the reason he is kind, loving, generous and so much more. I can only name a few dragons in my claws that have a personality like that.” She sighed and her mood dampened. “Ember is right that we have to tell him of his origins. Including how he was raised by the Equestrians.” Zynthia snorted in disdain, looking away from her mate. She didn’t like how it was all true. He wouldn’t be the kind or sweet drake that he was now if it weren’t for them, but it would also be ill to forget their wrongful mistreatment of Spike. “Should we tell him all about they raised him? Should we tell him how he came for the sake of Ember?” Eliyinsa hesitated, moving her head side to side. “I feel as if right now, its too much. He must be slow to remember his past. If we do it too quickly, it might overwhelm him, like right now. We need to do it at a rate that he could adjust.” Zynthia nodded, though she eyed her mate. “Why not use…”
“I rather he not fully understand how I use my… abilities, to read or tap into the minds of others.” She cut her off. “If anything, that last thing I want him to reveal to the Equestrians that dragons have magic and abilities outside of their knowledge. Plus, it makes others uneasy when I use them,” Her tail wagged in annoyance and scratching the metal band around it scratch the floor. “The bind is punishment as is.”
Zynthia understood, staying silent. She leaned down and brushed her snout against his body, sniffing him and making sure he was still sound asleep.
“So what do we do then?”
Eliyinsa shook her head.
“I feel the need to clear my head. I still feel angry at myself for making him sleep, rather than calm him down.”
“It was necessary.”
“And also a risk. Bad enough that he is going to wake up with questions and answers, I, you or even Ember won’t have.”
“Why not tell the Equestrians he has awaken then? They would love to know that he has.”
“Perhaps, but I doubt they would understand that he has lost all of his memories. If the previous incident hadn’t caused an international turmoil, this will.”
“What of Ember telling them?”
Baaka! She forgot that Ember had left with that knowledge. A soft rumble vibrated from her throat before responding. “I believe that Ember won’t tell them. She is smart enough to know that revealing Spike’s memory lost, may not help us.” She then walked past her mate and headed to the entrance. “I need to breathe, I just want some time to myself.” She then turned her head to her mate. “Perhaps I can find a solution for us.”
Zynthia nodded and blew a small flame from her maw to her mate. It wasn’t meant to reach, but merely showed she still cared for her mate. Eliyinsa smiled at the gesture returned the kindle before walking out of the cave. Zynthia settled herself with Spike, lying on her belly and using her arms to encompass him, bringing his head closer to her arm. She then began to gently hum to him, for she was not as good as singing, she hummed the tune her mate would.
Eliyinsa immediately took wing as she left the cave, expanding her large wings and using the warm desert winds to rise high. The sun was all but below the horizon now and the stars began to twinkle in the night. The moon held its just glow that illuminated the area giving it a pleasant view. Dragons roamed around, not active as during the day but soft mingling and enjoying the warmth from the rivers of lava or nightly activities.
Mates and friends took flights around, the night having little effect to their visions. From the sky, Eliyinsa enjoyed the soft cooling winds that came, not too cold that it would affect her but a nice lukewarm that made gliding a breeze. She allowed her thoughts to wander, as she tried to find a solution for her Spike, Ember and her mate.
To let Spike remember his past, was for him to remember everything about how he grew up with the ponies. He would remember why he came to the dragon lands to help Ember and become her consort. He would remember the trials. He would remember the pain, the agony he suffered, not just to himself but to Ember and Zynthia. But most likely, he would remember his past before he hatched, a time when his awareness outside of his egg was hazy.
She was only able to briefly experience it, since he himself was unaware of the vague memory. His own mother, had either abandoned him or… something happened to her and she left him. Why? Who was she? And how did it happen that Spike’s egg got left with the ponies? It just doesn't make sense.
According to Ember, she had asked the Princess of Equestria, one of them that is, on Spike’s origin. According to her, his own memories and part of the history she gathered, he was hatched by the magic of his caretaker’s magic during some sort of test. With it, she managed to hatch his egg and after, took care of him. His older memories were vague at best, but she did saw that for a period of his life, he was taken care of by the elder Princess of Equestria, the ruler of the sun. He saw her as his mother and his caretaker as his sister.
She inwardly growled at that. She stopped in mid flight, using her wings to slow her speed until she hovered in the air. Why did she dislike that? Why did she hate the idea of the ponies raising Spike? What was the animosity towards them when they are the reason he is the best dragon out of thousands?
Jealousy? She didn’t get to raise him?
Anger? Him having not grown up properly but still managed to be a great dragon?
Or was it the fact that he is still the enigma of them all? That his past is shrouded to even the ponies? That he himself has gone through numerous of tragic yet amazing adventures. He became a saint amongst the creatures different from him. What values he gain by being raised by non dragons?
He was raised by ponies, that was the fact that he was who he is. He should remember the values of creatures that have been a part of his history. She gave a heavy sigh, hating herself for doubting the ponies but she knew that they were also full of flaws… just like dragons. She dared to hope that they were lenient towards the incident and were prone to holding a grudge. She took a gentle glide and made her way to the Dragon Lord’s cave. If anything, the first time Ember encountered Spike, she had expected him to be the one that left her eight months ago. Earlier, she met a dragon who was not himself. It was up to her and Ember to help him remember who he was and what he became the dragon that he is now.
Approaching the large cave, she moved to the area where large dragons could only enter with their heads, like Torch. However, she was the smaller than him, so she could fully fit her body, albeit in tight conditions. “Lord Ember?” she called from within the cave. “May I enter? It is I, Eliyinsa.” “You may.” Came an immediate response. The larger dragoness shimmied her way in, though trying not to fully enter, her body slimmed its way to the entrance and she saw the dragon lord, along with her hoard near her. Ember was looking up at her, confusion mixed on her face but concern filled her voice. “Is everything alright? How is...he?” The larger dragoness shook her head in denial. “No better than before. In fact, we may have slipped.” She sighed angrily. “We accidentally revealed to him we were not responsible for his upbringing nor whom was his sire or dam. This upset him and he became frantic. I had to… put him to sleep.” Ember’s eyes went wide, with a wave of emotions cascading over her features. Eliyinsa nodded but continued on. “I know it is difficult right now with all this, but for his sake, I think that we should try to get him to remember his past. All of it. Ponies, the trials, us… you.” She lowered her head to the Dragon Lord. “You are the key that may give him his memories back. When you gave him his kindle, he seemed to remember you more specifically, a hint of something before. That is why I believe that we are to gain back the Spike we… you’ve lost, that we slowly ease his mind with his past.” Ember acknowledged the Advisor’s words, knowing she was just as intelligent but fear and concern clouded her judgement. “B-But he didn’t remember me at all. What good would that help if he couldn’t fully remember his own consort? Would I also have to remind him how he went and suffered for the trials? Or how he separated himself from me when he…” She didn’t finish, for the memory was too painful… literally and mentally. Eliyinsa nodded in understanding. “I’m aware that there are some… unpleasant parts but if we focus on the positive aspects, it would benefit him. The negative should come after. Before anything, we should target your’s and his relationship prior to this. Before the trials, your friendship, the Gauntlet of Fire and so on. After that, then we could slowly remind him of the family he had, before coming here.” “Should we not just contact Twilight and the others to come and aid? Maybe this is the best if…” “If we wish to avoid more turmoil than as is.” Interrupted Eliyinsa. “As is, not only have we caused him to suffer for the trials, but we have indirectly erased his mind and fill it with the only history he knows and that is us. For eight months, we spoke to him in his sleep about the history of dragons, culture, names, anatomy and so on. All of that is currently in his head, including how we were his mothers, how we care for him, who we are and why we love him.” A sorrowful sigh left her. “I wish we would have know this sooner but it would not help any of us, if we were to explain to the Equestrians that Spike is not who he is because of our faults.” “We should atone for our mistakes, Eliyinsa.” Ember said a bit firmly. She swallowed any sadness she had and held strong against the Advisor. “Whatever they say or do, we have to atone. Even if it means they want us to get into a conflict.” She dared not deny the wise words of Ember but she would also not her to foolishly push for it. With her own firmness, she gave a serious stare at her. “And how many dragons, outside of yours, would ever go to conflict for a single dragon? How many dragons would want to go to war for the sake of one? Bleed or die, even at the word of their Dragon Lord?” Ember gaped at the Advisor, unable to believe at what she had just heard from her. Eliyinsa pushed on, still trying to dissuade Ember. “I dare not call you stupid for saying we should stand by our mistakes and face the wrath of the Equestrians, but I am saying, be aware that they are quick to judge and should not be taken lightly. To return Spike as a broken dragon to them, would no doubt believe that we are nothing but monsters and mindless beasts, only for them to gain reason to go to war with us.” She withdrew her head away from Ember. “Its needless conflict, Lord Ember. If you want to truly secure and establish a proper relationship with them, let us first deal with one of their own and bring him back to their graces, whole.”
Ember didn’t speak but the emotions that ran across her face spoke volumes and it was not how she wanted her night to end. She hated Eliyinsa for even trying to dissuade her from trying to seek aid from Twilight, let alone escape punishment. Eliyinsa was not an Advisor for nothing. She was meant to be quick with her tongue, intelligent in conversations and mindful of any future situations. Ember saw her as the greatest teacher in all of the dragon lands and is the reason why she was smarter than the most dragons. Knowledge was power and the more you had, the more you had advantage on the weaker minds. What made Eliyinsa even smarter than many dragons out in the world combined, is that she had abilities which were rare on dragons. Her abilities to read the minds of others, see into their history, and if she truly had full control, be able to control their minds, made her a dangerous dragoness. She could be kind but manipulative, supportive but controlling, intelligent but cold. Outside of the view of her mate and the few she trusts, she is a steady, silent manipulator with goals hidden to those around her. Its her thinking and intelligence that allowed her to be an Advisor… without being put on the trials.
Ember saw no other solution that would have dragons hate her or think of her unfit to rule if she were to allow turmoil with the Equestrians. As it stands now, her best option was to have Spike regain his memories and come back to his former self before Twilight would ask for the next update or demand that they finally be allowed to see him. As it stands now, Ember was on thin ice.
With a reluctant nod, Ember responded. “We will help him. Tomorrow, we will try and recover his memories. Though I pray that it won’t be to much for him.” “As do I, Lord Ember. I care that his sanity remain intact and his heart strong.” A smile tugged at her snout. “He has a heart bigger than any dragon I have ever seen and a soul to match Draco’s.” Ember smiled at that as well. Draco would praise and cheer for who Spike was and Wistala would be proud at the love and care he gave to others. She no doubt that Spike would be sung or spoken of in stories for many years to come. “I think so too.” She paused and lowered her head in a small bow. “Thank you for this. I know this isn’t how the night was supposed to end but I believe that we needed to establish a ground.” Eliyinsa returned the bow. “As it should be. We want Spike to return to himself. You miss your consort and the Equestrians miss their family.” “And what of you and Zynthia?” Eliyinsa paused, trying to think. She rumbled in her throat for a bit before softly responding. “I hope that when he does remember, he will not hate us for being his… mothers for the time.” She then quickly added. “Speaking of, your mother has awaken, had she not?” Ember nodded with a bit of a gleeful tone leaving her. “Yeah. She woke up a week ago but has been aware for the last couple of months. She should be out and about soon.” Eliyinsa bristled with joy for the young dragoness, feeling the joy and love for her mother’s return. She hoped that she would experience that when Spike regained his memories. “Well, I am glad she has Ember. May she return to good health.” She bowed her head and was about to leave before quickly speaking up again. “Oh, please tell Saphira, that I said ‘Hello’ and we should catch up again, like old times.” And with that she left, the cave.
Spike’s sleep was not easy, nor was able to escape from his vivid dreams. His mind was scattered. Weaved with memories from his life. He recounted colors, shapes, voices and other things that made no sense to him.
Quardroped creatures of multiple colors that filled a rainbow. Several stood out more than most. Violet, white, and other colors varied from orange, sky blue, yellow, pink and sapphire. Voices of warmth and laughter echoed in the back of his mind. Vivid images of seeing different areas, parts of the world he never had been too… at least that he could remember.
Then came exotic feelings, strange but wonderful feelings. He felt… love from a white figure in a rainbow hue, her features cascading like a lava fall but more… happily. Then came amethyst eyes that looked into his own, staring at them with love, hope and more. Unlike his mother’s eyes, they were young, intelligent and full of love that he could not describe. It wasn’t the love like a mother, rather they were that of a close friend or even a sibling.
‘...my number one assistant…’ He inhaled and exhaled deeply in his sleep.
‘...my! Is that a baby dragon…’
He felt his claws tighten, almost as if he was trying to hold on to something.
‘...such a gentledrake…’
He whimpered lightly in his sleep, seeking a certain voice.
‘...may not be my blood, but you are still a child I can love…’
Tears slipped from his closed eyes, softly bringing him to a soft sob.
‘...I just want to be with you…’
‘...I…love… you…’
That was his voice. That was his voice and he told that to someone. Not his mothers, but to someone dear to him. Someone that pained him physically and mentally to forget. Then, it turned on him. The pain came hard...
‘... Hold the Scepter! We can still save you!’
He twisted and turned, groaning in sleep, pain and fear etching his face. Whimpers left him his mouth.
‘...You dare strike my daughter! She trusted you! She cared for you!’
His blood boiled and he began to frantically toss and turn in his sleep, whimpering as the memories tore at him. Then a memory came to him, something that was so clear, it seemed as if he was there. His eyes looked up at his mother, her bright violent eyes filled with sadness. The oddness of it was that he almost matched her in height. After that, he looked down and saw Ember. She was in extreme pain, her body looked worn and beaten. But her eyes… her amber eyes betrayed sadness, fear, and a hurt that was more emotional than anything. The pain returned with a vengeance on his chest as he stared at those saddened eyes, looking back at him. Then his mind went blank as he felt himself floating in a sparkling void. He was surrounded by stars and swirls of colors akin to the night, but what made it stranger was that it felt familiar.
A tug at his mind made him spin, trying to finding where the pull was coming from.
“Spi…” He heard a voice, one familiar, yet he couldn’t pin it.
“Spike?” It called out to him, this time louder. A feminine and beautiful voice called from the starry void.
“Spike? Is that you? I… can’t seem to reach you. It is as if your are… blind…”
Blind? How could he be blind? He could see clearly.
“Your mind is… hollow. Why?” There was a paused before a short gasp. “You...You’ve lost your memory!” The world around him began to spin and from the void, he managed to see a vivid outline of a… figure with a swaying mane of blue, as if her very hair was flowing cloud of stars. “Are you, Spike? Are you… you?” He tried to speak but his mind burned with obscure images of figures and creatures he remembers not. “I...I am sorry Spike, I can’t help you… yet. Recover your memories and reach me out agi-”
Suddenly, he was yanked hard out of the starry void and he gasped awake as he felt a burning feeling in his chest. In a painful growl, he shot his head up and released a massive fire from the bellows of his chest, shooting straight up into the cave ceiling and lighting up the entire cave in a bright green flame. The flame lasted for a few seconds with pain mixing into his flames until he stopped and groaned, collapsing over to his side, panting and fumes leaving his mouth. Tears fell from his eyes as he began to sob silently. He was alone, that he knew for he could not hear nor smell his mothers nearby. They are out and probably trying to take care of their own needs or had other duties to attend. Why did he have to suffer by himself? The cave softly echoed his cries, as he laid there with pain in his chest. His heart hurt, both physically and figuratively, as he his memories of hurting Ember filled his mind, replaying the scene. His mind was in turmoil, his body was aching from rapid growth and he had just remembered a bitter part of a forgotten past. Then Ember came to him, trying to comfort him, hoping to provide aid.
He struck her. He struck her down because his mind was broken. He hit and hurt the one that had helped him in the beginning. When she was hurt, he felt the backlash of that. He felt her pain and what was worse, there was some sort of feedback from that. It was like if something was torn or cut from him, and that when he struck Ember, he felt it affect him worse.
He moaned in soft agony as his chest compressed itself. He tried to call for his mothers, call for anyone to help, but all that left him were soft cries of pain. He didn’t know how long he laid in pain, it felt like minutes or hours, but he knew that it continued on. For the briefest of moments though, he felt as though he might slip and go away. His mind continue to replay terrible scenarios and vivid memories. Nothing deep into the past but something recent prior to his coma. His arrival to the dragon lands, his meeting with Torch up close, the feeling of betrayal from Ember. Then came the true horror as he remembered being in the trials set by for elders. Torch, another dragon… both of his mothers. Torch made him go through one of will over greed. The other dragon made him recall history and how to deal with situations. Then his mother… his momma… she did the physical aspect where she planned on hurting Spike. The physical attack being struck by her tail.
The memory was so strong that when he remembered the physical blow, his chest throbbed and he gasped in pain as relived the memory. The memory moved on as she continued to taunt him, forcing him to protect himself and attack. The final part of the memory is when he managed to attack her when she was on the ground and pointing a pointed rock to her weak point on the neck. He could have killed her… he could have pushed it in and killed her.
From there, came that last few memories as his mother, tapped into his brain and looked into his passed. He couldn’t remember all of it, but he felt her mind in his and how she was affecting him inside and out. The physical change as he began to grow. His body spasmed as he recalled each bone cracking or forming as he grew in height. His final memory was Eliyinsa unlocking something deep in his mind, something that made him snap.
“...My Special Emerald.” “...Mother?” he managed to say through his teeth. It was the one whom gave birth to him. He was in his egg but he could remember that well enough. Then came darkness, screams of his mother, motion and fast blur of colors. Finally, came the reveal of the world, as he saw violent eyes staring at him. ‘Twi… li… ght… ‘
“Spike!” Eliyinsa and Zynthia ran into the cave and towards Spike, where they saw him writhing and moaning in pain. “My son! What is wrong? What has happened?!” Eliyinsa cried out, moving close to him. Spike didn’t answer or couldn’t. His mind was trying to piece together his past and present to quickly. “I-I-I r-remember… I-I remember hurting…” He paused as tears poured from his eyes. “Em-Ember… I-I hu-hurt Ember…” He then shook his head side to side. “Why did you h-hurt me?” He couldn’t understand the pain his mothers caused him. “W-Why?” Both mothers were struck with grieve as he remembered the pain he received from both. Zynthia from the physical aspect of the trial while she broke his mind. They weren’t even sure how to help him at this point. Even if he wasn’t their blood hatchling, they loved him enough that seeing him in this pain was agony at their own hearts. It wasn’t until they heard the screams outside their cave, did both dragonesses look towards their entrance and saw Ember, along with her hoard and even Torch entering. They didn’t even wait for permission to enter as Ember flew past them, with a glowing Bloodstone Scepter in claw.
“How?” was all ELiyinsa managed to ask. Ember, whom had pain etched into her face, ignored them both and quickly landed in front of Spike. She carefully placed a claw upon his face, shedding her own tears as the Scepter continued to glow. “S-Spike?” she asked, a voice of pain and sadness leaving her. Spike managed to open his eyes and saw Ember right before him, a beauty he never thought look or feel more real than now. Her gentle brushing against his face, slowly made the pain go away. His vision was starting to clear and he could actually remember the reason why she was here. “E-Ember?” he asked through a raspy voice. His chest was still tight but, he slowly reached out with his palm towards her. She immediately grasped his and she smiled as he held her claws tightly. “Do y-you remember?” Hope tugged at her heart, but staying at bay incase he was just hallucinating. He blinked, with tears streaming down his face, looking away and began to cry softly. “I-I remember… hurting you…” He quickly inhaled and exhaled with his cry, trying not to look at her but squeezing her palm tightly. “T-The p-p-pain I caused… you! M-Me hitting you! I-I…” He couldn’t continue and began to cry fully. Despite him remembering the pain he did cause her, it did give her merit that he at least remembered her. His memories maybe returning but there was pain to come with them. She dared not move him, not wanting him to suffer anymore. She moved in close and laid her body right next to his, placing her head on top of his while covering part of his body with her wing. She then used her arms to bring them close, letting him feel safe with her. She didn’t care that she was being watched by others, she didn’t care that she was in the resting area of other dragons and she didn’t care that Spike had hurt her in the past.
Right now, she didn’t care for anything else but Spike right now.
Eliyinsa and Zynthia had watched and heard everything, both unsure of what to do. It was Torch that had motioned them both to leave them be and follow him outside, along with Ember’s hoard. Before any of the two could say anything, Torch spoke low enough only for them to hear. “For now, leave them be. Ember was in agony this morning and now she shares it with him. Let them deal with it together… alone!” He then huffed hotly. “We can discuss what to do with him outside.” He saw them flinch but both nodded. He then looked towards the smaller dragonesses before him. “You two… Keep watch at the entrance. You can’t be to far away but don’t disturb them. They need this.” Both dragonesses nodded without complaint. With that Torch, lead the two dragonesses outside and away from their own home.
Meanwhile, Ember held Spike, while whispering to him. “You didn’t mean to hurt me. You never want to hurt me. You were not you, you had no control. I still care for you.” Over and over, she would repeat that, along with how it wasn’t his fault or that she never gave up on him. He still continued to cry his little heart out, but it slowly transitioned from cries of pain and sadness to cries of his inability to remember more of his past and Ember. “I-I-I still can’t remember all o-of you…” he sadly cried. Ember decided then to tell her all of his encounters. From the first time they met at the Gauntlet of Fire, where her father was giving up the throne for the next Dragon Lord, to when she sought him to be her Consort. The lie that came with it, but the truth that was more stronger than the lie. Then, the day they both had physically become intimate. Seeing his blush made her chuckle. Hearing her chuckle made his heart grow with warmth and make the pain fade quickly. He then asked for details, which got quickly retracted in his state. Ember didn’t hesitate and shared what they had done together. He was intrigued but at the same time, felt a bit happy that his body was still in un-eased state, for the details may have lead to some… awkward holding. “Then came the day of the trials…” Her mood turned somber but she didn’t hide anything nor left anything out. She knew that this maybe the only way to get his memories back. Or it may damage him further, but she had to try. “My father started the first one… The trial of ‘Will over Greed’. You passed with no problems. Then came ‘Memory and Adaptation’ with Dereian. You were smart with your memory…” “Like I am now?” he chidded with a small grin. She smiled, enjoying his small humour. “Maybe a bit more than now,” she playfully added. She then turned a bit soloem as she spoke. “Then came the physical aspect of the trial which was ‘Survival’.” She ran her claws over his face, reminiscing the pain he endured with Zynthia. “You do know that they are not your blood mothers… right?” she asked. Spike sighed and gave a slow nod. “Part of me remembers them at the trials… but nothing before. I figured that… they took me in after?” She nodded, brushing her snout against his. “After ‘Survival’ came… ‘Heart and Soul Lock’... by Eliyinsa.” A sudden twitch or spasm jolted his body as she said that and he whimpered. He blinked at why his body did that and wondered why. Ember gave a purr of sadness for him. “She would look into your memories, see if your heart is pure, if your memories are good and if your mind is stable.” She blinked and small moisture formed at her edges. “She forced your body to grow but at the same time, she looked into your past. What made you the dragon you are today.” Spike blinked at that and looked at her questioningly. “H-How did she do that?” Ember gapped, her mouth slightly open and she instantly concluded that Spike had no idea his mother was with ‘abilities’ outside of normal dragons. Another secret held from him, a mother she claimed to be no less. She mentally prepared to lash at her later for that but for now, she continued on with him. “She has...gifts or powers that exceed normal dragons. I am sure she would have told you at some point but she uses them to look into your memories and your past.” She paused and then sadness cascaded her features. “She looked to deep and found something that damaged you. Something in your past that made you remember something that you were not supposed to.” She then tightly wrapped herself closer, as if worrying he might push away in the next part. “Your mind fractured and you fought against it. You lashed out at…” She didn’t say it. She didn’t have to. Spike finally wrapped his arms around her. Despite the uncomfortable laying positions they are in, with Ember’s wings wrapped around Spike’s, he still managed to wrap his arm around and under her wing. His tail, longer than before, managed to reach out and wrap around hers. His snout was directly on her, brushing it on her. “I remember… we both suffered…” He swallowed the dry spittle that lingered in the back of his throat. The memory of his forced transformation, the memory he had to endure with his mother. “I hurt you…” “You didn’t mean for it to happen,” she countered with a stern tone. “You lost your mind and had no idea what you experienced…” “My mother,” He cut her off with that. She balked a that. He pressed on. “My birth mother… I don’t remember much but she is what I remembered. She was… talking to me, in my egg. I heard her voice.” His eyes went vacant as he remembered more. “She called me… her ‘Special Emerald’.” Ember’s eyes glittered in amazement as she saw Spike remember a past, that would be near impossible for most dragons to remember. But his eyes then turned to sadness with a small whimper leaving him. “Then I hear her scream, I feel myself being… carried. Tossed or turned, I’m not sure. But after that, I suddenly feel like the warmth of the sun holding me. I hear another voice, not my mother’s but ‘she’ sounded like one. After that, I remember a bright light, brighter than the sun and it felt just like it. Then it went away and I was looking into the eyes of… violet.” He opened his eyes and matched Ember’s with intensity of warmth and hope. “She was staring at me, not like my mother, like… Eliyinsa. No, this was someone else, this was someone I don’t recognize.” Ember was about to answer but she heard the approaching steps of small feet on the cave floor. She knew who it was and decided that for now, that conversation could wait. She gave a quick lick across his snout before smiling. “I want you to meet the rest of the hoard. Come on!” She untangled herself from him and slowly rose. He did the same, albeit softly with any lingering pain just softening his joints. From his view, he saw the two dragonesses he had met before. He didn’t catch their names but he knew they were important to Ember. Ember motioned them closer, where the pinkish dragoness, taller than Ember and Spike, seemed joyful and giddy with them both. The smaller one, however seemed a bit off. For one, she had taken a good look at him, before she became stiff and her face flushed. He saw her cheeks turn a bit red as she stared at him wide eyed and near motionless. “I know you’ve seen them yesterday but I like to properly introduce them.” She motioned for the pink one. “This is Amethyst, though I am sure you would remember her before.” Vague and un-detailed memories of the dragoness come to mind, though the color was familiar, as was the warmth of the smile coming from her. She gave a quick nod and even quickly reached out, pulling him into a hug. He was caught by surprise by the taller dragoness, as she squealed loudly next to his ear. “Oh! So glad your back! Somewhat!” She then pulled away, clapping her claws in delight. “Can’t wait to have you back!” Spike blinked and gave a cautious smile. “Um… I hope that I can get back?” he wasn’t sure of his own words. He then looked to the smaller, meek looking dragoness. Ember moved to her and brought her close to both herself and Amethyst. “And here we have Smolder, the youngest of us.” Spike gave her a warm smile, Smolder tried to return it but failed as she felt her cheeks flushed. “I...I’m sorry that we didn’t meet… properly…” she rubbed her arms. “It was… weird at the time.” Spike nodded in agreement. “It was.” Was his simple reply. He looked up towards Ember. “Are they… were they with us before?” Ember’s smile dropped, as did the mood. “No,” she said, shaking her head with a soft tone. “After the trials…” she paused, really trying to find the right word. Spike nodded in understanding. “After I struck you.” It did not come out easier saying it. Ember and Amethyst flinched at that while Smolder looked a bit frightened to hear it directly from the source. She was not there at the trials, but she had heard what had happened. “After that,” she repeated uneasily, “The backlash from you and I sharing the Scepter’s power caused me to receive most of the feedback. It would have begin to tear at me,” Spike was beside himself, trying to phantom how much pain he put her through, even as she went on, he did not like how this all turned out. “So, I quickly choose Amethyst to join my hoard.” She paused as her eyes glistened with minor regret, but it was based on survival that she had done so. “At least, when you came back.” she stated with certainty, saying ‘when’ instead of ‘if’. “But it wasn’t enough?” he asked, innocent enough to let Ember know that he wasn’t upset on taking more than one dragon. She shook her head. “You and I are different. Our different interactions with the Scepter has us at odds that we two alone could handle that energy. Normal dragons our age would need three or more dragons to handle it. Few would be able to handle it for a time before needing a Consort or a Hoard.” She paused and motioned for Smolder and Amethyst. “They were the only ones I can trust to not seek being my… Hoard for the gems or fame.” Spike liked knowing that Ember trusted these two females with her. He also liked knowing that one of them was kind and warm and bubbly but the other seemed… “And Smolder?” Was his question. Smolder jolted when she heard her name, as if she was spacing out. Ember gave a grin and laid a palm on her shoulder. “She is just shy and perhaps… she enjoys your grown new looks.” Smolder turned a deep shade of red as she flushed. “Ember!” she growled lightly in embarrassment, not meeting Spike’s eyes. Amethyst giggled at the display and Ember rubbed her arm, teasing the younger dragoness. Spike seemed perplexed and looked down at himself, as if just noticing his body for the first time. He didn’t see himself any different, but then again, Ember said he was smaller before he fell into his coma.
He slightly flexed his chest and wings out of habit to see more of his body. This made Smolder look wide eye at his form, rippling with mass and stature that wasn’t on him when he was her height. When she saw him over the course of the months as the molts changed him, she grew attached to his form, even dreaming of him being next to him, holding her, along with Ember and Amethyst. The truth was never a doubt that she would like him, for Ember described all the best qualities about him, including his life before, but now that he stood before her, handsome yet strong, intelligent but mindful, tall and gentle, she saw the ideal drake that would make anyone dragoness happy or loved...
“Your not doing any favors for us either, Spike.” Stated Ember. Spike looked up and saw that Ember and Smolder were both staring at him like if he was a hunk of meat that was being scrutinized with greed… or in this case lust. Amethyst was just staring at him and then staring at the other two before nodding with a grin. “Things about to get heated in here… and I ain’t talking about lava pits we all might jump into later.”
Outside the caves, Torch had just finished talking to the two Elders. “I had hoped that this would be easier for him.” He grumbled lightly. “Clearly, there is much that we are unaware of.” “It’s not like his past is fully cloaked.” stated Eliyinsa, shuffling on her feet. “I’ve seen that the ponies have done good, but even they know nothing of his origins.” “We haven’t had dragon hunters, missing eggs or even foul play on other dragons, reported for half a millennium.” Added Zynthia. “His age and the description provided to us show that his egg would be no older than a couple of decades. Anything longer, he would be dead or stone.” Torch grumbled in acceptance on that statement. “Then there is clearly something we are missing. Dragons outside the lands still keep in touch during the ‘migration’, so nothing has been reported then either.” Eliyinsa shook her head. “Either nothing was reported or…” she paused as a disturbing thought came. “A dragon didn’t wish to report it.” This alerted both her mate and Torch, though the former dragon lord growled lightly. “Any dragon who abandons their egg…” “Would be dealt with harshly.” Finished Zynthia with venom in her own voice.
Eliyinsa didn’t like the idea either but that was the only clear case on Spike’s egg. She then gave a quick glance at her cave, hoping the others weren’t close enough to hear before speaking low to the others. “Perhaps we need to pay Equestria a visit and speak to the Alicorns. They may be the ones that hold the key to his past and finally resolve where he comes from.” She lowered her head and shook it lightly. “It’s not fair for him to not know of his past.” She quickly raised it back up and looked at them both. “But it is not fair that we, as his mothers, are not fully understanding why he is the way is. His reaction to my abilities should have been a meer headache when all was said and done but it went beyond that and I cannot phantom the pain I…” “We put him through!” Clarified both Torch and Zynthia aggressively and simultaneously. Eliyinsa huffed and briefly smiled in appreciation, before continuing on. “He has suffered because of us.” “I agree with that.” Torch said before sighing loudly. “Though I would love to speak to the Sun Princess again after a few centuries, I’m afraid that Saphira has not fully recovered yet, so I will not join you.” Both nodded in understanding. “You want us to leave so soon?” asked Zynthia.
Torch nodded. “If we are to uncover Spike, as well as any other secrets on dragons the Equestrians are hiding, I suggest we find them quickly. Something in my gut tells me we have a little bit of time to get some answers.” Zynthia snorted in sympathy. “That something telling you that you want to find the answers for Ember’s sake as well?”
Torch grumbled in seriousness. “Ember was with us when she screamed in pain, including Saphira.” Both females flinched and felt sorrow for the young dragon lord. Her own mother having to witness her daughter in pain, no sooner than her awakening. “I-I’m sorry, Torch,” Eliyinsa apologized. “I had no idea…” “None of us did,” He grumbled lightly, huffing once more before motioning towards the cave. “Speak to them all. Tell them that you need to head to Equestria.” “I agree,” said Zynthia. “We need to find his origins, his history and where his parents are.” “But he is not ready!” ELiyinsa bristled with worry. “He has not fully recovered his memories, let alone aware of his changes.”
“Then be quick with it!” Stated Torch. “We need him to at least be presentable with the Equestrians.” “What’s the worst they can do?” snorted Zynthia. “Go to war? We would turn them to ashes, despite their past deeds.” Torch growled at the thought of war, not directly at her. “The chaos chimera is on their side now, as well as the changelings. They have low numbers but their magic can surpass our own in but raw power, just with them. The twisted freak and the bugs can target us in many different ways.” He then shook his head. “This was all done within the last year. I’d rather not take our chances on angering them.” He paused, his mood suddenly lightening a bit. “Besides, despite the issue with Spike, Ember has made allies with them, along with dragons living with them peacefully in towns.” Eliyinsa knew of this but she never cared for dragons that lived within pony society. They abandoned their roots and forsaken the ‘Call of Dragons’ when they disbanded from dragons life. Shaking her head, she moved past the topic.
“How do you suppose we help our son recover his memory?” Torch gave her an eye. “Tell him everything, leave nothing.” Short and simple, but for her, complex and annoying. She growled inwardly but nonetheless nodded. “If you must, use your abilities to help.” She was about to retort but he cut her off before she could. “His reaction to your abilities have had effects that could help him further along.”
“Or it could cause permanent damage and erase his mind altogether.” Stated Zynthia. Torch looked at her briefly before focusing back on the smaller dragoness.
“Do you doubt your abilities?” Was simply asked by Torch. Eliyinsa’s tail twitched. The metal band around her tail, glowed a vibrant purple. Torch watched it from the edge of his eyes but focused on her own. She wanted to test his words on him, but she knew he wouldn’t take to kindly to it.
“I have no doubts,” she stated coldly, “But my son should not have to suffer if I trigger another relapse on him. I warn that I will do whatever I want to help, regardless of what you may think!”
Torch kept his stern gaze on her, not giving her even a hint of emotions. She was intelligent beyond other Elders but her little gifts made her also dangerous. She was ticking to use them, eager to unleash them on anydragon, if need be. But she was not stupid.
He snorted when she remained glaring at him, knowing she wouldn’t do anything. “Don’t let your emotions cloud your judgement… or your performance to help Spike.” He leaned down at her, matching her glare. “We already dealt with this in the past, we don’t need another ‘incident’ again.” He growled the last bit. She tried to hold her own. She was not afraid of him, but… she was afraid of losing control. She wilted and stood down.
Zynthia whom was watching, had enough and quickly pushed herself between the two. “We will do what we must,” she quickly answered, trying to ease the tension between her mate and Torch. “But we also know that we can help Spike, without needing to use her abilities on him.”
Torch leaned back, giving space between the two. He looked down at the now wilted dragoness. Her eyes remained on him, but her gaze was anything but strong. “I...I will try…” Was all she replied.
He gave her a stern look before he too eased and lowered his posture. “That is all I ask.” He then released a breath he didn’t know he was holding. “And perhaps… we can find a better way to help our hatchlings. For their sake.” A soft whine, barely audible was heard. “I can’t stand to hear Ember scream again, nor Saphira to see her daughter in pain again.”
Zynthia and Eliyinsa nodded to that, knowing that it was the worst thing to see a hatchling in pain. Especially when you can do nothing about it.
For the sake of their young, they would do what they must.
Spike, along with Ember and her two hoard members, Smolder and Amethyst, waited as the Elders made their way back to them, with both of Spike’s mothers looking like if they just received terrible news. In a sense, it may have been the case.
“Mom? Mother?” Both female elders looked at their son, surrounded by his hoard… in time. Ember looked stoic, much like her father, but she knew that what may happen next, Spike needed her more than ever. “What’s going on?” he asked, almost innocently, thoughts of confusion and hesitation filled his voice however.
Eliyinsa was the first to break the ice, though her own voice betrayed sadness and guilt. “We… we have spoken Spike,” she motioned towards his mom and Torch. The two giant dragons looked almost just the same as his mother, though Zynthia was less guilty and more worried while Torch was… Torch. His face didn’t give much else. “We have spoken,” she said. “And it was decided that we need to tell you everything about you. Your past, your history… how you came to be here.” He got the jist of why he was here by Ember. The trials, the lie, the truth and so on, but to hear it from his mother was something else. “What about my past?” he asked her.
Once more, Eliyinsa was hesitant, which irked Torch,who growled. “Spike, where you are originally from, is not here in the Dragon Lands. You are from a far away land, raised by non-dragons and only came here to save my daughter from an ill-gotten fate.” The truth rang in Spike’s head, but that may have been Torch’s loud voice. Both of his mothers flinched but they also looked more guilty than before. Torch pressed on. “You come from the land of ponies. Ponies who hatched, raised, and cared for you, up until a near year ago when you came here to be my daughter’s consort. The trials we put you through had sent you into a catatonic state.” He snorted, releasing a puff of smoke from his nostril, then focusing on his mothers. “They took you in, kept you safe until you would have awakened.” His mood slightly dropped, focusing back on the purple and green drake. “Your… memory loss was a factor we have not considered.”
Spike could feel every eye focused on him, waiting for his reaction towards all of this. Torch was blunt, to the point and held nothing back, yet none of his mothers denied everything. Instead, they nod slowly with guilty eyes, while Ember just holds him close. His mind was racing, millions of miles in seconds, with his eyes staring blankly out.
Was not born, nor raised by dragons…
A land of ponies from far away…
Lost his memories do to his mother…
Had no real mother and father… or any parental figure…
What did he have?
A squeeze in his claws made him look down, to see his claws wrapped with Embers. He looked at her, seeing worry on her own features. Had it gone to far? Was it right to just… unleash all this upon him without proof or warning?
He realized that despite everything, he knew that it was all done in vain. He needed the trials to become a proper mate for Ember. He suffered and endured them all to be worthy for the eyes of other dragons. Two of the dragons that had harmed before, made it their duty to take him in. They could have let him go, like most parents, he had found out, and let him suffer. They cared for him when he was in a coma, even dealing with his molts and did their best to keep him safe. Waking up, he only knew that they were his parents. They lied, they manipulated and they only told him what they wanted to keep his mind sane. Yet, he felt content with them, treating him as if he were their flesh and blood. The care and love they gave him, the warmth and joy that surrounded him… that was no lie. That love, that care, despite the manipulated stance they did, the love was all true, which is why he didn’t hate them. No, but that did leave out something that bothered him with his black scaled mother. “Why didn’t you tell me you could read or manipulate minds?” His eye focused solely on Eliyinsa. Her deep purple eyes stared at him with fear. “Why didn’t you say anything about your abilities?” She was lost at words, even her mate had some trouble finding words to back her up. When Eliyinsa spoke, she sounded fearful, almost expecting rejection from him. “I-I-I didn’t manipulate you to believing w-we loved or cared for you. T-That was all true…” He shook his head. “I know that you did,” A brief, appreciating smile appeared on his muzzle, easing part of her heart. “That love was true, but… why didn’t you want me to learn about your mind… powers or whatever they are called?”
“They weren’t relevant, son.” Spoke up Zynthia. “Eliyinsa’s gifts aren’t needed to be mentioned often. Most dragons respect or fear her because of them. Any conversation has no merit with her abilities to be spoken of.” “Along with that,” added Torch. “Is her abilities are meant to only be used on the most extreme cases or when information is needed.”
“Information needed?” asked Spike. “Like… reading a mind and pulling it out?” He paused, another memory coming back to him. “You wanted to know of my past…” It almost came out as a question but spoke in a tone of an accusation. Again, there was no malice in his voice, but things were starting to connect into his mind that made this a bit more harder to understand his mothers’ full intentions. Eliyinsa nodded, though she swallowed whatever lie she wanted to spew. “I-I… As part of the trials, I had to make sure that the mate Ember was going to be with, was worthy and not going to steal off with her hoard or usurp her throne. If she chose you as a simple consort or hoard member, the trials were moot. Otherwise, you choosing to be an Elder, Advisor, Successor or Guardian.” There was a pause after as she said ‘guardian’ but pushed on. “But again, the trials are the only time my abilities are used.” Spike absorbed all that information, understanding the parts of only using them for needs like that. However, it didn’t stop this question from coming up. “Why can’t you use it to restore my memories then?” A heavy flinch came from the surrounding dragons and he felt a cold shiver run through his spine. Torch answered. “I wish for your mother to do so for you.” He noticed their harsh but tense glare but brushed it off. “Time is of the essence, Spike. Your presence in Equestria is needed.”
Spike was in a dilemma between asking more questions on his past, his mother’s abilities or what is so important that he had to return to the ponies… whom helped raised him. But first and foremost, he wanted his past back. Turning to Eliyinsa, he stared at his mother. “Do it.” His voice was uneven but determined. The black scaled dragoness quickly shook her head. “No, we have to do this slowly. Rushing it could damage your mind permanently.” “We do not have the time, Eliyinsa.” Warned Torch, his voice betraying his command. “As is, the Equestrians are seeking asylum and passage to see him and judging by the year of constant patrols from their guards, their waiting has gone far enough.” He then nodded towards Spike. “Give him his memories back.”
Elyinsa was torn, as a mother not finding comfort in hurting her hatchling, or as her duty to doing what was best. Her heart thumped with uncertainty. Her only comfort was her taller, scarlett lover brushing against her, trying to ease her worry. “We need to do this… for his sake.” she whispered to her.
She looked down at Spike, still seeing determination, small traces of fear but something was different. Unlike before during the trials, Spike had no one to support him. No lover standing next to him, no friends or family. He was on his own when she used her abilities to use them on him. Now, Ember held his claw in hers. Next to her side, was her hoard Smolder and Amethyst, both of them acting as her backbone and support for Spike. Her lover had her tail surrounding them, as if protecting them. Torch himself was standing ready to give support if needed. Lastly, her own love for Spike was there since the beginning of taking him a year back. The trial he endured alone, but this trial… this was his final trial and it would be the greatest one he would face.
WIth a sigh and a nod, she leaned down. “Alright my son, I will do it.” She paused. “I believe that this time though, you can handle it.” She gave a smile and motioned to the others. “You have them for support.” Spike felt his claws wrapped with Ember but he kept his determination, looking into the eyes of his mother. “I’m ready, mother.” She gave a small smile, but felt turmoil. She inhaled softly... breathing in as much air as possible, closing her eyes, then… she exhaled. Her eyes opened up once more and a bright violet glow came from them. Spike’s eyes were immediately caught in their glow. Ember held tightly to his claw, letting him know that she was still here.
The other dragons watched as Spike nor Eliyinsa hadn’t move, their eyes meeting each other but never blinking. Ember knew that Eliyinsa’s abilities allowed her to see into the minds of any she wanted. But she also knew that she could read their minds, their intentions and go as far manipulate a dragon against their will. But all this could happen in seconds or minutes, while in the ‘mindscape’ as Eliyinsa called it once before, that would be hours in there. Memories, history and such playing quickly and rapidly at such speed that…
Spike suddenly slumped, his body almost heaving forward and Eliyinsa blinked, breaking out of her glow. She blinked rapidly, trying to get her vision to focus, before her eyes focused on Spike, widening in panic. “S-Something is wrong!”
Just as she said that, Spike began heaving, clutching his stomach while leaning forward. “Spike!” Every dragon looked in distress as Spike began to cough violently, small wisps of flames leaving him. Ember held him, bringing him close. Eliyinsa watched her son was once again affected by her abilities. She growled and snapped at Torch.
“I told you! He wasn’t ready!” She roared at Torch. The bigger dragon didn’t argue, as worry filled his own heart. Ember was important to him and if something else happened to Spike, she would die… maybe literally.
Ember couldn’t do anything but watch as Spike continued to heave or cough violently… until he gagged once before a huge burst of flames left his mouth, inflaming the area in a bright emerald flame… and a scrolled appeared. Spike slumped forward and the scroll fell to the floor with a light thunk. Ember caught him, bringing him gently to his knees, while he tried to regain his breath. The others watched as he regained his sense but were confused at the scroll landing before them. Silence reigned between them all, but it was Smolder who broke it.
“Um… what in Mother Wistala was that?” she asked out loudly, pointing to the scroll on the floor. Ember checked on Spike, seeing that his breathing was back to normal, before she focused on the scroll. Her eyes went wide as she saw the stamp and a violent bind around it. “I-Its from Princess Twilight.”
A heavy silence then followed, with the dragons all in different states of emotions. Eliyinsa was still worried for her son, though the letter was intriguing. Like her mate, Zynthia found herself curiously looking at the scroll on the floor, intrigued at the unique way of sending an item over. The care for her son was first and foremost, but the idea behind the delivery… very peculiar. Torch was actually at eased for once, his heart settling as Ember hadn’t lost the one she loved. Though his mind wandered towards dropped scroll. “Why would they send a scroll through him? How is that possible?”
Ember was about to speak but it was Spike who reached for the scroll, seeing the band. “B-Because that's how I-I talked to Twilight and the other Princesses through messages.” His voice was hoarse but he kept trying to clear it, coughing here and there. No one said anything. His focus was on the scroll in his claws. He sighed. “I-It feels like forever since I had t-to cough out these… more like burp it out.” It was Amethyst whom actually broke the tension with a sharp laugh.
“Ha! That’s a great way of sending messages… and a greeting!” The others regarded her for a moment, Spike gave a small chuckle and slowly stood up.
“I think that… if Twilight sent me a letter… she must know I am awake.” A vivid detail in the dream he had, it was pony shaped and the figure was memorable. Luna… She had probably alerted Twilight. He pulled on the purple bind, letting the scroll unroll. Three words were simply posted in the middle.
“Are you awake?”
He sighed and turned to everyone. His eyes were focused, emerald colors staring at them all, waiting for confirmation that he had gained his memories back. “Spike?” Ember asked, unsure if he was all there. He give her a look, smiling lightly before bringing her close and blew a kindle across her face.
“I love you, Dragon Lord Ember.” A tear fell from Ember, with a smile wide upon her muzzle and she instantly hugged her returned mate tightly.
A sigh of relief washed through everyone and with it came so many questions, though one was important than all the rest. “Wait, that’s it?” Blurted out Smolder. Everyone turned to her, Ember and Spike separating. She had a crossed look upon her, though somewhat timidly shrunk at their eyes. “No… harsh or difficult way of trying to gain his memories back? No… days or weeks of trying to restore it all? Not even an epic scream or cheer? He endured way worse before! What gives!?”
That actually did cross the minds of the elders. “That… surprisingly makes sense… and no sense as well.” Stated Zynthia. She turned to her mate. “Why was there no feedback?”
Eliyinsa herself seemed unsure, though she tried her best to answer. “My abilities were freely used upon this time for his mind didn’t resist it. During his trials, he kept trying to push me out, while I forced my way back in. Here… his mind was open, free and I could easily influence any gaps or blocks he had. The few memories I put back in… where from what I had seen before. But I can also assume that him having Ember here to help you, was what made it easier.” Her tone lowered, as did her head. She looked down at Spike, sadness filling her features. “I apologize Spike. For everything that has befallen you.” She swallowed, trying her best not to showcase her emotions. “I hope that you could forgive me…”
“Us!” Exclaimed the other two elders.
“...for what has befallen you. I know you wish to go back home now, though I hoped that we had tried our best to make it feel like you belong here.”
Spike cocked his head. Yeah, his memories were back. He remembered the trials, the pain, the near destruction of his mind and the fact that he nearly lost his friends and family. Yet… from that mess, he gained more family. Two mothers who took him in while under a coma. Ember had gained a hoard and it would be part of his as well. He possibly also had a father-like-influence from Torch. Possibly… He was still waiting on that one to fall through. He noticed that Zynthia also seem hopeful as well, maybe silently praying that everything they had done to him as well as for him, would make him want to keep them as his family.
“Everything you have done, after the trials,” he began, slowly but through confidence. “Was to keep me alive. Whether out of guilt or your sake, you kept me safe and warm. You filled my mind with your lives, your love and more. You both didn’t know I had lost my memories, but you did your best to hopefully keep me sane.” He gave a smile towards them both. “I know that you think I will… forsake what you have done, but I won’t, despite what anyone else may think. You are still my mothers.” Sheer relief and joy filled the two females, tears forming at their tear ducts at their son’s words. He could see their forms relaxing and love radiate from them at his words. “Thank you, Spike… our son.”
He kept his warm smile towards his mothers, though Ember broke through their moment. “Are you going to respond to Twilight?” She swallowed, small amounts of worry crept into her voice. “I don’t think she could wait any longer.”
He looked down at the scroll in claw before nodding. “I will, though she will be begging for you for clearance to arrive here, I think it would be better if we go to Equestria to see them.” “We?” she asked.
He nodded. “We all… should go.” he motioned to a wave of everyone in the cave. “I think it would be a great way to introduce everypony to everyone here. Not only that, but maybe seeing the Elders could prove a benefit for the future of both nations. The princesses could meet the elders of the dragon lands and establish a peaceful ruling!” His voice was filled with excitement. However, he quickly noticed worried look upon everyone’s faces. His mood dropped. “What?”
“Spike,” Ember hadn’t let his claws go, though she held them firmly as she spoke. “A lot has changed in the time you were in a coma. You might not know but almost a year has passed since you were awake.”
He knew he was in a coma, he knew time had passed, but it still somewhat came to a small shock that a year had passed. A lot could happen in a year. “Did… anything happen to Equestria?” he asked, his early, happier emotions began to drain from him.
“As far as we can tell, Twilight has been trying to steady the relationships between us and the ponies,” Ember stated. “I have been trying my best to keep them peaceful but… if you hadn’t woken up anytime soon, the Princesses themselves would have forced their way to us.” She then looked up at her father. “We… me and father, have been seeing ponies patrolling our borders, setting up camps and outposts, not to mention that we have had infiltrators nearby.”
“Normally, we would deal with the issues the way dragons do,” Torch said a bit gruffly, hating to sound weak. “But the fact that the ponies have the aid of the Chaos Chimera and those shifting bugs, it is getting difficult to be sure how close we are to a fight or… a war.”
Spike had never known that he was that important to the ponies. He knew that… he played his part with his friends, was the official/legal son of Princess Celestia and hero to the Crystal Empire, was there, but a whole nation nearly going into war just for him? Base camps? Infiltration? Shifting… wait bugs?
“Did you just say… shifting bugs? As in… changelings?” he asked.
Ember added in quickly, “According to Twilight, some months ago, they became allies with the changelings after the fall of their queen. They already created an ambassador station for both ponies and changelings. It was your friend… uh… Starlight?” She shrugged at the name. “Whatever the other purple unicorn name is… she helped create the bond with them. She defeated the queen, along with the Chimera.”
That was… a real shock value for him. Never in a million years would he have thought that the changelings would be allies to ponies, especially since the invasion at Canterlot back then. It also seemed odd that it was Starlight whom defeated Chrysalis. Truly… a lot has changed.
“So… if I bring you over, I have to let Twilight and the Princesses know that you are all coming?”
“It would be best, son.” Eliyinsa answered. “As is, the princesses have months at stating their intentions. We have no way to retaliate if push comes to shove, especially with the Chimera and changelings on their side.”
Spike somewhat waved off the mention of Discord. “Ehh… Discord… uh, that’s the name of the Chimera your talking about. I wouldn’t worry to much on him. When it comes down to it, he’s really a big softy when you get to know him. Before coming here, me and another pony named Big Mac, we used to play with him in Ogres & Oubliettes together on guys night! I don’t know much about the changelings, but I’m sure that everything is just a precaution, at worst, they just really want me back.”
They all looked at him as if he had grown another head. Playing? With the chaos chimera? With no ill intentions?
Torch shook his giant head, trying to make sense of it but moved onto a question. “Tell us Spike, what is the relationship between you and the princesses? Clearly, you had some sort of affliction to them if they have been demanding your return and throwing threats at us.”
Spike furrowed his brow a little. “I thought Ember told you. I was adopted by Twilight?”
“And the Princess of the Sun herself?” Zynthia curiously asked. “Surely… well you mean a lot to us but to her? No real leader would go to war or conflict with another nation unless… that leader’s children or blood relatives were on the line.” A tense shuttered went to the room and even Ember forgot about it until now but… Twilight had stated that she adopted Spike into her family until later on but who was it that raised him since he hatched? Even Twilight’s pony mother had no knowledge on dragons, so the only one that could possibly raise him was…
“Well,” he began lightly, not seeing their tension. “I was hatched by Twilight, but she was a filly at the time, so she couldn’t raise me herself. In truth, I was raised by Princess Celestia. I was her officially adopted son.” He paused. “I technically am still her adopted son and since I am her son… and I guess Twilight’s brother too… I guess that would make me prince but I...”
The color drained from his mothers’, Torch looked shocked and Ember was filled with fear. In no effort to restrain herself, she practically boomed at him. “YOUR PRINCE OF EQUESTRIA!?” Her voice matched her ferocity… and her fathers.
Spike’s ears rang, forcing him to move away from Ember. That in itself sent an all to familiar feeling between the two. Something they hadn’t experienced since before the trial. There was no feedback, but the feeling of being separated was there. It was something that Ember never wanted to experience again. She instantly regretted yelling at him, trying to regain their bond and quickly trying to move towards him. “S-Spike… I-I’m sorry!” Spike just shook his head, trying to get the ringing to stop before giving a small, pained smile at her. “Hey, its okay. I should have mentioned it before… but I didn’t think it was that important.”
“It is more important than you know, Spike.” Eliyinsa stated loudly. “You being the son of the Princess of Equestria has been causing severe consequences, not just by coming here but also falling into a coma!”
“But all that wasn’t… well it was my choice!” He almost yelled back, trying to defend everyone’s action. “It was my choice that I came here!” He looked back towards Ember. “I will say everything has been on me… all of it. None of you or any dragons should have to suffer because of… accidents that lead to my injury. I can write to Twilight and clear everything up.” He paused and looked around the cave, then refocused on Ember. “Where is the book where I could send Twilight with notes and messages quickly?”
“I have them in my cave,” Ember answered, though she hesitated lightly. “I… haven’t checked in on it that last month, so maybe there are messages there I haven’t seen.” Spike nodded. “That’s okay. I’ll send this one back to Twilight that I am awake but I will talk to her through the book. You go get it and once I start talking to her, I can also send a message to Princess Celestia to clear out the patrol.”
Ember nodded and moved away, motioning for her hoard. “I will and hopefully we can resolve this quickly.” The trio of dragons quickly made their ways out the cave and took off in flight. Torch meanwhile grumbled lightly… and that was saying something, as he shook his giant head. “You should have mentioned this when you got here, that you were royalty.”
Spike looked up at the giant, towering form of the former dragon lord. “I am not royalty though. I have no title, no influence, not even a checking's account from Celestia. In truth, she adopted me, so I could be raised by a pony and not be declared a pet or something.” He then realized what he said and quickly retracted his statement. “I-I mean … not that ponies have other pet dragons and such!”
“That is too close to what the true assumptions were.” Zynthia nearly spat, a low growl vibrating from her throat. “Your history, along with what Ember has told during your coma state, you were practically their pet or toy...”
“No I wasn’t!” He practically yelled back at his mother. Zynthia’s head jerked back in surprise at his loud voice. His glare was directed towards her, not waning at all of her height… or the sheer fact this was his mother he was yelling at. Torch and Eliyinsa were caught off guard by his sudden outburst. “They never treated me like a pet! They treated me like family and you have no right to say that!”
Eliyinsa had seen all his memories, his past, his actions and what each and every encounter with him has been. Some of them are not as clear as he thought they were. “Son, I have seen your memories,” spoke Eliyinsa, trying to defuse the heated situation. “From the few instances, they have treated you as family, but other times…” she trailed off. Spike looked up at her, seeing that sadden looked in her eyes. He couldn’t deny it. “There are instances where you were put in danger. For one so young, you had instances were they could have killed your or the minor, raised you incorrectly.”
Spike huffed loudly, allowing smoke to leave his nose. “I chose to go on most of those adventures, even of what would happen. Also, of course they would raise me differently. How could they know how to raise a dragon, if they could never study them?” He waved to them all. “How could they know how to raise me, when dragons didn’t want anything to do with ponies? That ponies were too afraid of dragons that they didn’t want to ask one in fear of getting eaten?”
“The fear is there for a reason, Spike.” Torch answered immediately, his form shifting to a more stern approach. “As it is now, your adopted mother had a dragon egg. One she received or found, with no information. As far as we can tell, no eggs have been reported missing in centuries outside of…” He stopped and he look like he was visibly struck. Eliyinsa and Zynthia looked at him, difficulty etching into his face. He shook his head and looked away, a frown settling upon his face
“Outside of what?” asked Spike, watching the former Dragon Lord trying to find his wording once more. Eliyinsa lowered her head and spoke low to him.
“Torch’s mate, Saphira, was born in a clutch of two. One was taken and was never seen again. Ponies were the assumed culprit for centuries” She gave a quick glance to Torch and saw him nod, though he gave no indication that he would speak on. She leveled her head back up and looked at Spike. “We keep the fear in ponies and other creatures because we do have our weaknesses, Spike. The trials themselves could be used to exploit our weaknesses.” She looked towards her mate, whom continued on for her.
“You already aware of them,” Zynthia huffed lightly, showing the scar on her leg that he had created, then she lightly lifted her neck where he held her life in his claws before. “These… Spike, are the weaknesses of dragons. The trials have shown more to the world than any other creature could see if they were not looking closely. If our greed was forced to come out, could we be blindly set on an innocent town of ponies or creatures? If they find that certain materials or minerals could destroy scales, would others not weaponize them? The exposure in between scale that you exploited… have others not found them yet? Most, if not a lot dragons don’t have strong minds, what is to say they cannot be controlled?” She hesitated, but leaned down to brush against him. He didn’t fight it, in fact leaned in, almost purring at her gentle caress before she pulled back.
“Our hatchlings, Spike,” she said softly. “Our hearts and souls are in the eggs. They are vulnerable, they are vulnerable and they are the greatest weakness we can ever have. I dare not imagine the difficulty that you endured as an egg to be among ponies, but I know that we stay to ourselves because… we dare not admit it, but we are just as frail, just as sickly, and just as likely to be killed, if we are not strong.” She lifted her head back up.
“What has happened to you,” continued Eliyinsa, nearing him as well. “We wish to find out. Regardless of what the ponies and the princesses think of you, we feared that their neglect in some...” She quickly emphasized on ‘some’. “...Of their ways of raising, may have been prevented or in some cases… discovered.”
“But… I’m ‘me’ because of them,” He pointed a claw at himself. “I am… the nice dragon you all know because of them. Yeah, they are with flaws and all but, I am here because of them. If ponies weren’t nice or careful, who is to say that I would be here? If Princess Celestia wasn’t nice to take care of my egg, would I even be alive now?”
“Perhaps,” answered the blacked dragoness. “Perhaps she raised you… as a sort of diplomat for species. The peace between dragons and ponies. She kept your egg and your life safe yes, but she raised you with kindness not seen in dragons normally.”
“And that is a bad thing?” he asked, confused at his mother’s words.
“Far from it,” She shook her head, motioning at Torch. “Dragons like him come far and few, natural kindness or genuine intelligence that speaks volumes…”
“His case, literally.” Zynthia chuckled with a snort. Amusement danced in her features as well as Spike’s. Torch snorted with a huff, but a glint of merit sparkled his eyes.
“But what you must also realize is that you were meant to be a diplomat, a bridge between two species, born and raised to help keep that relationship stable.”
“...But none of you knew I existed until I stepped foot on the dragon lands.” He stated, somewhat vexed. “How could I be born to be a diplomat, if none of you knew who I was? Again, you said that no eggs had been reported missing since…” He gave a glance to Torch before continuing on. “And not to mention that Princess Celestia didn’t even know about my egg…”
“That we know of,” Cut in Zynthia, though she was tamer with her speech at the mentioning of ponies. “I know it maybe difficult to believe it, son, but chances are, your pony princesses have secrets or lies they have no told their subjects. Just as we are as old, if not older than her, she has thousands of years to hold in any information she did not want the masses to know,” she paused. “Or where you came from either.”
He frowned lightly, wanting to defend his adopted mother’s name, but it wasn’t only until after Twilight left to Ponyville did he also learn that she was destined to become something, she was not told of. As is, Celestia had many secrets, and it was true that she kept a few to herself for the safety of others. Did that include those around him?
“Does that mean you have secrets too?”
All at once, the trio of elder dragons answered in a unified voice of certainty. “Yes!” There was no hesitation, no regret in answering him and there focused remained on him.
“Every leader, every conquer, every lord or master,” Torch spoke heatedly lacking the charm of his usual gruff, “Everyone that has ever held a title, has secrets and lies. Your naivety and innocence is sometimes blessing in disguise, young Spike. That goes for many across the lands. In order to be a ruler, sometimes secrets or illusions must be placed. To keep those in check and to keep your status safe.”
“I am a good example of that,” Tuned in Eliyinsa. Her eyes glowed, as did the brace on her leg, parts of her body also glowing light violet. “My abilities were once considered omens and dangerous, causing fear for others including my own sire and dam.” The glow ceased and she looked down at Spike with saddened eyes. “I had to keep them in check, had to hide them away from potential suitors, even be forced to wear this,” she swung her tail around, bringing the large dark metal brace around her tail into view. Spike looked at the thick ring around her. Small runes could be seen etched or engraved in them. The dark metal, an almost gloss like sheen, in two rings on the top and bottom carried a very thin line, almost a mane’s width of gold. She flashed her abilities through her body once more, allowing the ring to briefly glow once and highlighting the runes before it cease. “This is to keep me in check.” she finished.
More than ever, Spike felt sorrow for his mother, though he voiced it this time. “Why would you…”
“Bonded onto her when her powers first manifested in her teenage years,” Torch answered gruffly. He then sighed. “A mistake I regret years later.” He then locked eyes onto Spike, lowering his giant head to meet them. “And that Spike… is our secrets.” Spike saw that Zynthia and Eliyinsa all nodded. He didn’t push for it.
“The history behind my abilities and all the reason for it, are my secrets Spike.” The black scaled dragoness spoke with an even tone. “As we have said, we all have secrets… Celestia is no different.”
His confidence was broken, yet remained undeterred that Celestia was still a good pony. “Does having secrets make a leader a bad one? Are you saying that all leaders are prone to keeping secrets at some point?” He dared ask.
“Good or bad, its serves a purpose.” Stated the scarlet elder. “Some can be revealed later on,”
“While others must be carried to the graves,” Finished Eliyinsa, a small brisk cold filled the room. “When you and Ember fully embrace your roles later on in life, you will find truths that may disturb you or others and that is what must be kept from others.”
“...Ember will have secrets?”
“Yes. She already kept one from you,” Torch reminded him. “She did so for both of your sake's, to keep you alive and well. Does that make her as bad as a leader in whole, or is doing what she needed to do in order to keep both alive something that needed to be done, despite some consequences?” He then lowered his giant head to meet his. “You both, future rulers of the dragon lands, may or will develop secrets or lies, later on. Whether you want them or not.” He raised back his head.
Spike remained silent and the elders felt that should be the end of their conversations. The sound of flapping wings were heard and the dragons saw the return of Ember and her hoard. In her claws, she held the Bloodstone Scepter and Twilight’s book. The mood lightened a bit. Ember was smiling as she came in with book in claw.
Spike could already tell that once he sent the letter, that book would light up like Heartwarming Eve. He looked back at the scroll in claw. “Well, its now or never, we fix the mistake that…” He looked up at everyone. “We all had a part in. My choices, or all of our mistakes.” That had everyone nod, except Smolder and Amethyst, the tallest being the one to input loudly her disagreement. “We had nothing to do with you dude!” The light pink dragoness yelled, irritated and huffing black smoke from her nostrils, while retaining a small grin “We ain’t at fault in anyway!”
This really brought up the mood, with everyone chuckling at that. He nodded. “Right.” He flipped it over, making it a blank slate. He then reached down with a claw, scratching the cave floor lined with soot and sulfur. With a good part of claw tip blackened, he wrote only a few words on it.
“Hi Twilight. This is Spike. Yes, I have awakened. But if you want me to speak better, let us do it on your instant messaging book.”
He paused looking at it. He then thought that if she wanted his proof of his awakening, he made his brand of calligraphy to the last part in the only way possible.
“Sincerely, your number one assistant.”
With a small puff of flames, the scroll ignited brightly before swirling in a flaming green light and flashed past them all and out of the cave, disappearing outside.
“Incredible,” Zynthia saw with awe, watching the flame carry the scroll out. “Sending objects or items in fire and it to be delivered almost instantly.” She looked at Spike, joy and wonderment twinkled in her eyes. “Truly magnificent. Tell me… how did you come up with that method of magical flame manipulation?”
Spike shrugged, reaching for the book in Ember’s claws. “In truth, Princess Celestia casted a spell over me when I was young. I guess we are not magic resistant when we are young, so she placed one when I was about… mmmm ten years old? Yeah… she created one for me and what it did was that since Twilight was her sister, she needed ways to contact her through her studios without bothering her if she was busy.” Ember gave the book, along with a quill and just as it did, the book began to light up. “That was the old system, this one is the new one.”
He opened it up and just as he knew it, each page began to flash with words be written at sentences per second. Twilight writing as fast she would in real life, making a lot of the sentences in a blur. He did get a gist of most of it.
“...So happy to see your awake!”
“...Missed you for so long…”
“...So much has changed…”
He allowed her to finished what she needed to say, ignoring most of it since a lot of it repeated itself until he decided that it was his turn. He took the quill and began a few pages over before they could be filled by her ranting.
“Yes Twilight. I am fine, glad to see… err read from you soon. I really missed you. You and everypony. All of our friends, I hope that they are doing well!”
He paused, looked up and saw that all the dragons were waiting on him intently on sending a message to Celestia. He quickly wrote in.
“But before we play catch up, I need you to do me a favor. I need you to send word to Princess Celestia that I am indeed awake and that she can recall all the soldiers that are patrolling and setting up bases by the Dragon Lands. They have all the dragons on edge and it would be terrible if one pony made a mistake and started something. Do this first priority before we can speak anymore.”
As he wrote all that, he spoke out loud for the surrounding group. That seemed to ease them a bit, though they still waited for the response. In came in shortly.
“I didn’t know Princess Celestia had sent guards to the borders? Are you sure they’re patrolling there? I mean, why would she do that?”
Immediately, he looked up at the elders and confirm their suspicions. “S-She didn’t know about the guards.”
The trio of older dragons remained silent, but their eyes said it all. ‘The princess had secrets. Secrets even from Twilight’ Once more he spoke out loud as he wrote.
“Yeah, for the last couple of months, they have been bordering the Dragon Lands… along with changelings?”
The book actually paused for almost a full minute. It was a tense minute and Spike wondered if it even went through. Finally, the book lit up and the next words came.
“I’m sorry Spike, but I didn’t know that Princess Celestia had sent guards on the border or changelings. Wait, how did you know about the changelings?”
He sighed in somewhat annoyance at the confirmation of the changelings.
“Yeah, I just got informed that they have been allies with us for months now. What gives?”
He stopped and quickly shook his head.
“I’ll read more about that later. For now, please, get Celestia to recall all the troops. Last thing we need is conflict or a war.”
At the word ‘war’, the dragons bristled in different states of anger, disgust or fear. Spike felt the vibrations through the floor, also hoping that nothing to it comes close. A follow up message came up next. He read this one out loud too.
“As much as I want to speak to you, I think this should come first. I’ll send a letter to Princess Celestia, but it will take me awhile to get through.”
He softly exhaled and wrote back.
“That is fine. The sooner, the better. I rather not delay it any longer.”
He sighed, feeling a bit sadden he couldn’t respond to Twilight with better news.
“Sorry Twilight, but like you said a lot has changed. Some of it I wasn’t even aware of until I…”
He paused, looking back up at them all before shaking his head.
“Woke up today. For now, just briefly run down any changes we have until after you send the letter.”
“Alright. Again, glad your back.”
“Me too!”
He sighed and spoke up to the others. “She’s going to send a letter to the Princesses. Hopefully in a couple of hours we can see them leave soon.”
Apparently, Celestia also had created the same type of fast communication for her soldiers. When the elders, Spike, Ember and her hoard stood near the borders, they witness that the patrols have already began disbanding and cleaning up their outposts, shy of just the hour of the letter sent. Most of them were tents and the few buildings they had built were easily demolished, leaving a heavy print of where they were.
From their view, Spike saw that there were changelings amongst the ponies. But… they were not the black and cold changelings that he saw in Canterlot during the wedding. No, they were completely opposite. Bright and colorful, more so than ponies, with light vibrant riches that extended the rainbow. Some were cheerfully interacting with their brother in arms, while others just enjoyed being out and about without fear of ridicule or hate.
“A lot has changed,” He muttered out loud. “I would hate to imagine if I had slept any longer than just a year.”
“We are also grateful for your early awakening, son.” Eliyinsa lowered her head near to his. “We were wondering what would be the consequences if they decided to force their way to you.”
“We would have fought…” Began Torch.
“But I am not worth it.” It came out as a counter but he felt unsure of his own words. Celestia had set out a camp for soldiers to monitor the dragon activity here. Twilight and the others had demanded clearance to enter and visit, almost wanting to fight Ember for him. “Why would anyone die for me? I am no one special, I haven’t done much… I shouldn’t be fought for, let alone start a war.”
Ember was by his side when he said that. In truth, she wanted to argue that he was worth fighting for. He was the reason she was alive and why the dragon lands were changing. He alone had done more in the time he was here, than any other dragon in history. It would be unfair to say that he wasn’t special.
Spike’s influence when it came down to actual dragons were vague or non-existent prior to Gauntlet of Fire. Outside of actually beating the trials, he was just known as Spike, the pony lover. Now, he was the winner of the trials for her consort, as well as succeeding all of them in near perfection. That barely phased most of the dragons here.
“I would fight for you,” Ember grabbed his claw in her own, looking at his emerald eyes. “You are worth fighting for. Whether you know it or not, you have changed the lands, something no dragon has done before.”
“Indeed young Spike.” Torch continued on before. “You may not see it now, but the dragons here have changed because of you. Mindful, generous, with others beginning to show loyalty or merit that has never seen these lands before.” He gave the smaller drake a small grin. “Just like you said to me before, it’s like… magic.”
The other dragons nodded in unison, though it was Amethyst who snorted out loud, trying to hold back a laugh. It failed, but the others also saw it did seem a little funny. Still, Spike smiled at the mention of what he had told Torch before but the moment lost its merit, still hating the idea of any kind of battle for him.
The book in his claws lit up and he saw that there was a message.
“Hello my son, I am thrilled to see you are awake.”
A returning warmth settled through Spike, as he read the flawless calligraphy of his mother. When he would get personal letters from her, they would always fill his heart with warmth… along with the few chocolate infused gem cookies she would make for him. Even now, with the secrets and guards, his warmth remained strong for her.
“Hello mother, I’m glad to… read from you again. I’m sorry it took me to long to respond but, I guess I overslept.”
It was a terrible way to defuse the situation but, he felt that if anything were to go wrong now, he might wanted to get some answers from his mother.
“I see that your humor hasn’t left you, son. Glad to know that after your coma, that you're still you. I hope that know you are awake, you will return home soon, right?”
He paused at reading that. Yeah, he wanted to return home, but not soon. Awakening left him with many more questions than answers and he still needed to learn how to harness his inner dragon. That included his newly grown wings, his fire breathing and perhaps, learn from his mothers on fire manipulations. He decided to not answer that as the first message.
“Maybe, but first I do wish to ask. Why did you have guards at the border? Why did you keep trying to fight Ember on being able to see me? She told you that any magical sources could be bad for me.”
Like Twilight, there were pause though it took few minutes. Spike realized that despite being hundreds of miles away, he could feel the hesitance and obscure features his mother would have when caught with a problem that she didn’t want to deal with. Another minute passed before he got a reply.
“We wanted to know if you were held captive against your will or being mistreated. When we got word of the coma, we believed it was their fault and we wanted to come. However, Ember stated that you were… overfed with magic of sorts and that whatever the trials did to you, gave you a feedback that nearly took your life. I dare not imagine what would happen if they told me you had died.”
Spike sighed out loud, alerting all the dragons to him. He didn’t want to look at them yet, and responded back.
“I am not someone worth creating a war with. I maybe your son but I have no stake in anything. You above all should know that war would never be good. No amount of thousands should die just because what happens to me. I’m not worth fighting or dying for.”
He actually hated himself for saying that, but he didn’t like knowing of others bleeding or giving up their lives for him. He had no value, no particular value that could benefit Equestria or the Dragon Lands. He was no prince that could influence much, he was leader, and he definitely wasn’t worth the amount of ponies that would get hurt for him.
He hadn’t received a response from her yet, so he decided to right more.
“Either way, I am not coming home… yet. I need some time to adjust to my new ‘body adjustments’ and learn more about dragon history. I promise to return home, but all I ask everypony whom is with you there, that I will return home in one week.”
Reading that outloud, the dragons around him gave different looks of confusion, especially his mothers and Ember.
“Y-Your not going to return right away?” asked Ember, relieved but confused.
He nodded and looked towards her. “I just woke up… not even a couple hours ago. I literally remember my life up to this point but… I need time to deal with body upgrades and I need to learn more about what it means to be a dragon...” He was about to continue but his book lit up.
“What do you mean a week?! Why not return now?!”
That was Twilight’s writing and she was freaking out. He gave a small smirk and snorted with a puff of smoke.
“Well… to make long story short, I had gotten through several ‘molts’ or maturities that ponies call them, but molts are for dragons. With them, I grew bigger, I am stronger with my flames and… I… got… wings!”
Instantly…
“YOU GOT WINGS!”
He could practically feel her yell from here and the book vibrated hard to mimic her excitement.
“I did. I got them when I was asleep, so that is why I need to stay here just a bit longer. I need to practice how to use them, as well as anything else I can learn. I wouldn’t want to come to Ponyville and meet our friends back and suddenly crush them with my strength or accidentally burn them. I need time, Twilight. Just a bit more.”
He felt his tail being wrapped and Ember brushed her head next to his. “I will teach you everything I know. You will learn fast and you will show them how much you’ve changed for the better.” He smiled at that, brushing back against her.
The book lit up and he saw her responds.
“Well… if its only one week more, than that is fine Spike. It would help to learn more about your biology, especially in the dragon lands since you are surrounded by teachers and such. If possible you could send me more notes on dragon biology.” There was a pause in writing. “Though Rainbow Dash is disappointed that she won’t be able to teach you.”
He grinned at that, writing in,
“I don’t think dragon wings and pony wings are the same, however tell her that once I learn how to properly fly, I will race her.”
An immediate response.
“She just said ‘Yes!’ before getting out of hoof. Anyways, will you still be speaking through me here?”
“Of course. Just because I am not there yet, doesn't mean I can still respond.”
“Is Ember the only friendly dragon you have over there?”
At this he shook his head and looked around him to see the wonderful dragons he was surrounded by.
“No, I am surrounded by family more than anything.”
There was a delayed response.
“You have a family over there? How?”
“I do and for the last year, they have been taking care of me, making sure I was cared for, loved for and even though you, the girls and Celestia are my family, I gained one in the form of dragons. That is also why when I return in a week, I want to bring them to Ponyville and hopefully, we can all get along.”
He paused, as if trying to remember something really important before quickly adding in,
“So prepare Ponyville for the arrival of large dragons the size of Torch… including Torch.”
“I can’t go, young Spike. My mate is still immobile.”
“Scratch that, just the arrival of two dragons the size of Torch, along with me, Ember and her hoard.”
“Ill… try me best to warn them. But again… how did you gain your family? I mean… you don’t just gain a family like that? You were in a coma. Ember told me you were being taken care of by two dragons but she didn't mention that they were your family.
“I’ll explain more later, but just like you and Celestia, they adopted me.”
he answered quickly.
“Right now, we are waiting for the last of the guards to leave so the dragons have some peace. Once all that is done with, I’ll speak to you again.”
“Keep me posted then.”
That was the last of the communications. But then came the response from his mother.
"Forgive me... son. I pray that you do not hate me for what I thought was best."
Spike didn't want to respond, but... he felt guilty. He didn't like being disappointed in someone he loves, he also couldn't blame her. For what its worth, he was something to her, he was something to Twilight and her friends. And he was worth something to many ponies out there... but not here.
"I will... but for now, this week is with me and my family here."
With that he closed the book.
The dragons watched from the distance as the guards had all gathered the bases, leaving only wooden outposts or degradable waste.
“And… they are not to return for any reason?” asked Eliyinsa, leaning down to her son, wondering if there was something in the messaging missed.
He shrugged. “Not unless we give them a reason to. Celestia thought you were holding me against my will. I said otherwise.” There was a snarl on both of his mothers, with their upper jaw teeth visibly twitching. He quickly assured them. “Its a misunderstanding, that is all.” He actually felt tired and slightly slumped. “All of this… all this conflict… for me. Such a waste.”
They had already tried to tell Spike of his value, yet… they didn’t wish to repeat it. A month into his coma, the guards had been sent. Three months, they set up a post. Six months suddenly brought in the changelings and at ten months, they had infiltrators within. If the year had gone, Celestia would have walked in with an army.
Ember, Torch, Eliyinsa and Zynthia all knew of it, yet they did not tell him. Another secret that had to be held from him.
The drake had been through a lot. He didn’t want to feel down, even with Ember pressed against him, he didn’t want to feel like the world should revolve around him. Seeing the last bits of the ponies and changelings pack up, Spike along with Ember and her hoard turned around and made their way back.
The trio elders allowed them to leave, waiting until they were a good distance away before speaking.
“He is right you know.” Spoke Zynthia, somewhat moodily. “All of this for him,” she gave a flicker of her head to the ponies. “It’s not worth it for him.” Eliyinsa hissed and was about to growl at her mate, but Zynthia quickly cut her off. “You know what I mean.” She towered her mate but she tried to brush her at her level. “We see him as our son, as our love and more. Ember sees him as a mate and suitor. The other dragons… only see him as a dragon with a title… but not worth going into conflict for.” Eliyinsa wanted to back away from her mate but she didn’t. She growled at distaste for her words but lowered her head, submitting to her mate’s touch. She closed her eyes, leaning into her next for support.
“I know, I know,” She felt unclean, knowing she said that about her own son. “But… he has done so much for us… for us all.”
“And he does it without even realizing it,” Jumped in Torch. His focused remained on the last of the ponies. “His influence alone has made it impossible to revert the Dragon Lands back to its origins.” He snorted, smoke leaving his nostrils. “I hate to say it as well but despite his deeds, there are many dragons out there that would not fight for him.”
“But why would the alicorns send their guards here? Why create outposts, guard-stations and more? Why the near conflict just because of him?” Eliyinsa almost pleaded for an answer. “Why did they set all this up for him?”
“His deeds in Equestria have made him popular.” He looked at her from the corner of his eyes. “Surely you have seen his memories? Why have you not been able to see that he has made an impact on the ponies?” He shifted his giant form to turn to them slightly. “The savior of their Crystal Empire. The help of defeating that Nightmare that we also nearly suffered for. The reformation and befriended of the chimera… And those are just what we know of. Who is to say that there isn’t more to what he has done over there or outside of his view?” The giant dragon then pointed his giant paw to the retreating ponies. “They are clearly here because he means more to them then he does to us. That means that we would have sacrificed unnecessary blood and scales on our end, if we just simply handed him over to them.”
“As much as it pains me to say it, its true.” Zynthia said in seldom. “We love him with all of our hearts… but he has hundreds, if not thousands of influences in Equestria and maybe beyond. Helping save the world or an empire or defeating chaos gods, he has gained love and favoritism from them. But here… he is only another dragon.”
Eliyinsa wanted to tackle the issue more, but… it was moot at this point. Her love for her son was grand but to any other dragon, he was just another dragon amongst dragons. Not much else.
When the last ponies disappeared in the horizons, the trio went back to Eliyinsa’s and Zynthia’s home, to hopefully enjoy as much time as possible with their young ones.
Spike had gotten to reading any bits of information he could from the book during the last few sessions Ember had with Twilight and the changing that had happen. When his mothers and Torch returned, his mothers allowed Ember and her hoard to take some gems from their hoard to eat, while they discussed the future.
“With the threat of the Equestrians now dealt with,” began Torch, sounding optimistic in his normal tone, “I ask, what happens when you return to Equestria, Spike?”
Spike didn’t look up from his book, though he shrugged and replied without removing his eyes from the pages. “I don’t know. Talk to Princess Celestia, catch up on current events… and get me a hayburger the size of my head because I’m craving one badly.”
Eliyinsa tilted her head slightly. “And… that is all?” she asked curiously.
Her tone had Spike look up and stare at her violet eyes.
“What do you mean? That’s all there is, no?”
“What I mean son, is that you must ask your… adoptive mother where your origins lie.” The words ‘adoptive mother’ came out like poison to her. “Where did she receive your egg or how did she acquire it.”
A puzzled look settled upon him, with suspicion being woven in. “Where I come from?” He closed the book. “I told you where I came from.”
“You told us what came after you hatched… we want to know, where you egg came from.”
“Does it matter?” The question was sharp and it stung quick. Both of his mothers almost jerked at his tone. It was only until Ember had moved in close that she actually eased his mind with her presence.
“Spike, don’t be mad at them. They just want was best for you. Maybe a little bit about your past my ease them.”
Despite his calmer tone, he still nicked at them. “But… why? Why does it matter? Isn't best if I didn’t know past? For all we know, my mother… didn’t care for me. Didn’t want nothing to do with me. I don’t want to know...” A sigh left him, though he was comforted by a wing wrap by Ember. Her eyes betrayed her sadness for him, but behind them was the love that he yearned for. Looking towards his mothers, he saw the same expressions and gave a small smile. “Besides, even if she doesn't know, you are my family. You, Eliyinsa, and you, Zynthia, are both my mothers. You may have not raised me but… that is why I want to stay here for a week more.”
Eliyinsa and Zynthia transitioned from cautionary guard on their words, to slowly radiated joy and love for him, his words catching them. He saw it in their eyes and continued. “I need to know how to properly be a dragon… without all the bad stuff I learned from Garble and the other dragons before.”
“Wait, you learned something from my brother? And what bad stuff did he do?”
The question threw Spike off hard, almost physically struck and his mood doing a one-eighty at the words. He looked a bit wide eyed at Smolder whom had her arms crossed, looking a bit annexed at bad mentions of her older sibling. All that left Spike was a deep unending stutter. “Y-Y-Your...Y-Y-You are his…. He-he’s…”
Ember and Torch actually smacked their faces hard with their palms, creating two different but deep echoes of smacking scales that bounced off the cave walls. His mothers, himself and Amethyst looked between the two of them, wondering what had happened.
It was Amethyst whom actually figured it out first and she began to giggle before it turned into a large laugh. “Oh Wistala! You guys never told her before!”
Torch and Ember looked guilty towards Smolder who looked very confused at the dragons around her. “Told me what? What does this have to do with Gar-Gar?”
Amethyst lost it and dropped to the floor, holding her sides as she burst into uncontrollable laughter, flames jetting out of her mouth. “Gar-Gar!” She wheezed through breaths. Smolder quickly fumed and walked over to the fallen dragoness, began to kick her to stop making fun of her brother.
“Hey! Only I get to call my brother Gar-Gar! It’s our names we had when we hatched! He didn’t like Garbles or Gary, so I chose Gar-Gar! And only I can call him that!”
This only made the fallen dragoness laugh harder, wheezing and spewing flames longer, even with Smolder kicking her. “That is not funny!”
Meanwhile, the more… mature audiences looked back at one another before sighing in unison, though Ember and Torch filled with guilt, looked towards him. Spike broke from his shock and looked towards Ember. “Sorry, it never came up.” She brushed her arms. “And I forgot only because she hadn’t hung around him for months.” She then quickly assured, “She is nothing like him. In truth, he his actually softer, just… hiding it better than most.”
“...And that is why you chose Smolder?” She nodded.
“If he could see that his sister was a better dragon for being nice, he would want to change for the better as well.”
He gave a curious glance at Smolder, seeing nothing of her brother, but seeing a teenager that… well, acted like a teenager and not much else. A pity smile graced his mouth. “I...I think I know why you chose them.”
Ember scoffed, but gained her own smile. “The… brighter of dragons around, but they were the smarter and better behaved ones.”
“Stop kicking me!” Wheezed Amethyst, still laughing, “You gonna make me pee!”
“I’d rather you not!” Zynthia warned loudly, though it fell on deaf ears.
Spike shook his own head, before focusing back on his mothers.
“Anyways, as I was saying, I wanted to live like a dragon, but I won’t get that in Equestria.” He paused and looked at Ember. “Though… are you and I still…” The question was left hanging in the air. Ember shook her head.
“After we… separated, I haven’t been able to put you back in. It must be voluntary.”
He nodded in understanding. “Then…”
She walked over to a nearby wall where she had sat down the Bloodstone Scepter. She then returned and held it out in claw for his own. “With you by my side, as long as you will have me.”
Amethyst and Smolder had stopped their meddling to watch the scene unfold. The elders watched as well, anticipation and waiting.
Spike saw the center stone glow brightly, waiting for the energy to be transferred to him. His eyes marveled at the glow, something warm and tingly nipping at the back of his head. The emerald in his eyes danced with the hidden flames inside the blood red stone and just for a moment, his mind remembered the energy.
He reached for it… but stopped. Instead, he reached for Ember’s wrist holding the scepter. She looked confused and a small amount of fear began to form. Before she could ask, he quickly cut her off.
“If I rejoin you, I will have to stay with you…” He then lowered it and moved closer. “But that means I can’t be with my mothers as well.” He sighed and looked at her intently with his eyes. “I love you, no matter what. That is a given. But… like I’ve been saying. I didn’t get to be raised as a dragon like you and the others did. That is why… just like I told Twilight, I want a week to be raised by my mothers. No major interference's, just be… the son that they want.” He then leaned in and blew a gentle kindle across her face. “In one week, I will return to you. Forever and eternally. I will grab the scepter and we can be together again. I will be by your side, never to let go, until our final breath, you and I will be bonded.”
Ember had never experienced such words in her life, at least not to herself directly. The few times she has heard words as beautiful and as kind as that had been true love dragons. Dragons that had bonded and fallen so deeply in love that their vows were set in blood and flames. His father did so with her mother, before she was conceived. Every now and then, before and after her own mother’s awakening, he would remind her of the words that he had told her years ago and repeat them to her.
Spike, as young as he was, spoke of ages of wisdom and care that even dragons many times older than her father, couldn’t comprehend. His adoption from his pony family made him far more intellectual than most dragons combined and it spoke volumes.
Her heart swelled with love and she nodded, lowering the staff. “One week,” she confirmed. “One week to enjoy your life as a dragon.”
He smiled and brushed his snout against his. “One week.” He then turned around to see everyone giving him gazes of absolute adoration. His mothers looked ecstatic and enraptured by his words, while Amethyst was gushing with her own love, shedding tears of joy for her hoard master. Smolder had calmed down enough to somewhat enjoy that Spike would come back, but he would get a chance to live as a dragon.
Torch felt a huge weight off his chest, knowing that soon, his daughter and future son-by-bound were to reunite in a week. His mate would love to seem them both. Clearing his throat to gain their attention, he spoke in a bit of a cheerful gruff. “Now that… we have all settled any problems, for the time being that is, what say we enjoy the day and spend it outside. We have only been outside for the time being and it was a bit moot.”
The others nodded and confirmed their own agreements. Spike and Ember agreed and walked in claws as they all made their way outside. Though Spike did have one more thing to say.
“Since I beat the trials, have you three decided what I was good for later on in life?” This cause the three larger dragons to stop and look at him. “I mean, Ember and I will return to one another but I still kind of wish to know what I will be. An Advisor? An Elder? A Successor?”
There was hesitation for their responses, trying to figure that out themselves. Turning fully towards him, they looked at each other, wondering if the other had a clue as well. Zynthia shrugged and Torch raised an eyebrow. Eliyinsa looked at them both and turned to her son. “Well… in truth son, your intelligence, your skills, adaptation, cunning and quick wit makes you a perfect candidate for all three.” Spike looked confused cocking his head to the side. “So… I can choose whichever I want?”
“You can,” Zynthia answered, though she looked a bit conflicted. “In truth, when a dragon wins the trials, we highlight the best in which one they did better on but you surpassed them all with no major flaws.” She nodded her head. “You can choose whichever you want.”
He himself seemed unsure, for each option did hold some benefit, but he conflicted on what his best one was. “I-I don’t know what to choose. Is there a another option?”
A moment of silence passed at the mention of another option. This time, the trio of large dragons looked at one another and seemed to be thinking the same thing. It was an unorthodox one, but… the opportunity was there.
Lowering her head to meet her son’s, her features bristled with small wonderment, but contained cautionary eyes. “There is… another option, one that is different. It is… of its own, but never asked for by dragons who win trials. This one… special option is a little bit of everything, but its masked by the duty only given to those whom fit the role.” There was a twinkle in her eyes that sparkled in Spike’s own.
“My son, it has been nearly two and a half millenniums since a dragon has choose to fit this role. It is one that is demanded respect, but at the same time, if properly understood, could demand the same amount of authority as a Dragon Lord, an Advisor or Elder. If you are up to understanding what that role is, I think you will be well respected in the Dragon lands for eons.”
Spike’s eyes danced with curiosity, wondering what this strange role was. “Why wasn’t this mentioned in the trials?”
“It is… a difficult role and none of us here could teach you. If you were born here a time before Torch and Zynthia was Dragon Lord, there was a master of this role and he would teach the next dragon to take over his part before he would move on. Outside of him, no other dragon, except the architect, the dragon whom collects knowledge and books, would be able to teach you what this role means and… how it could change the dragon lands, especially if it laid in your claws.”
Finally, his hungering curiosity got the best of him and he asked the question.
“What role is that?”
Eliyinsa spoke and when she did, Spike had realized that this may have been the choice he never had until know.
“The role… my son… that is an honor to have by your name is called…”
Spike watched as his momma, Zynthia the Successor, manipulated and played with flames in her palms. She was sitting on her haunches and allowing the pinkish red flames dance on her claws and flicker without any signs of it dying.
He sat between his mother’s forelegs, Eliyinsa the Adviser, watching in amusement as his momma bended the fire in her claws with ease, a perpetual motion of flames dancing in the air or around her palms. She had started out with a simple small flame on her palm that somehow expanded and burned faster than he could have anticipated.
“The control is in your body, not just your mouth.” She exclaimed. Eliyinsa vowed to remain silent and let her mate teach their son. The scarlet dragoness bended the flames in paws, to and fro as if a puppeteer and danced them in unique ways. “Dragons have total control of their fires in their bodies but a true manipulator could ignite themselves and never burn the grass below them.”
From Spike’s memories, there were very few actual fire manipulators in Equestria, due to how dangerous and unstable the form was. But here in the Dragon Lands, controlled by actual fire breathers, Spike knew that this was proper technique. Of course, this was just basics.
The course went on. “The heat travels throughout your body. Every part of you, from the top of your head, to the tip of your claws, down your spine, and through the tail, has heat. From the heat, you can and will be able to control your flames.”
“Any part of my body?” he asked. “That has heat?”
She nodded her head. “Yes, but to really control it, you must first understand where your heat stems from. Where it begins, where it travels and how it all circulates in your body.”
To demonstrate, the flames danced from her paws and began to run up her arms, spreading itself as it traveled in her body. Spike watched in awe as it moved through her body, like magic and traveled downward, instead of up. The fire spread and separated so that the trails went up to her wings while the others continued down onto her legs and to her tail. The final trail went up to her head and remained aflame on top of her, between her horns like a crown.
Spike found himself in cheer, seeing his momma in flames, dancing on her body with no visible reaction from them. In fact, the fires seemed like a light show and varied in colors in certain places. Her wing membranes were a little bit pinker at the base of the flame, while the ones on her head burned her traditional red color. The tail one burned a standard yellow orange flame.
“Whats the difference in colors?” he asked, pointing at the flames.
Zynthia switched her tail, creating an arc of flames. “Different body parts have different temperatures, each responding to your anatomy.” She ceased her tail swishes and then lowered herself to her forelegs. She then gave a small growl and her whole body grew brighter in flames, as they began to burn hotter and bigger.
Spike could feel the heat from here. The scarlet dragoness then wilted her stance, which caused the flames to dim slowly. She then inhaled once, causing them to grow, before exhaling greatly and the flames completely died on her body.
“Wow!” Was all he managed to say. Both of his mothers smiled, seeing the hatchling like look upon his face. Truely, he was enjoying being treated like one of their own.
“And that my son, is Firebreaking.”
He nodded, still in awe at his momma’s display. He approached her, feeling up her arms at the heavily heated parts. He saw no damage, obviously, but he still wondered what was the effects or if how much in control of the flames she had.
“So… any dragon can manipulate their fires to do stuff like that.”
His mother above him gave a small hum.
“It is mostly the females that can produce this ability son, though few males have shown to do so.”
“Why only females?” A part of him remembered this prior but because he had so much of his memory just shoved back in at once, that small tiny area where he was just a hatchling waking up from his coma, had been partially erased.
Zynthia laid in front of him with her paws right in front.
“We, as females, have this ability, because we need to keep our eggs warm. If a dragoness were to say, leave the safety and heated lands here, to search for her own place and couldn’t find one, she would need to be able to keep herself warm or her eggs. Her belly, after she has laid, could be a great place to keep her eggs warm but if she were to surround herself in flames, she would be able to keep her eggs warm on all sides.”
“Along with that,” continued Eliynsa, “Is that while we are laying or caring for our young, we could light part of our bodies on fires to keep away unwanted intruders or would be egg-nappers.”
He nodded in acknowledgement, though he huffed in disappointment. “So I won’t be able to do it?”
“Not true,” quickly assured Zynthia. “I said to you before that most males don’t want to learn it because it could take decades or centuries to learn. However, I believe that if you wish to be greater than a Successor, an Elder, or an Advisor, you would learn this ability to become more respected.”
He thought on this. “Would… would I learn from you? Even if it took me forever?”
She lowered her head to meet his eyes, flashing him a disappointed sigh. “Unfortunately son, the difference between males and females in Firebreaking, is vast. In truth, I could show you how to focus your flames from your palms, conjuring them from the center, but not to spread on your body. Again, females do this to protect themselves and their young. Males… would only do this to show off or be something else.”
Spike thought about what they had told him he could be if he didn’t choose to be a Successor, Elder or Advisor. His fourth option would surely be something worth trying to learn it for, right?
“So… who would I ask to help me, if I am to choose the other option you gave me?”
Eliyinsa met her giant eyes with his. “The same one whom would teach you to become your desired role here.”
Spike realized that he wouldn’t need to focus on Firebreaking for awhile, so he decided to do something else. While he wanted to learn how to fly, his mother’s had him learn how to first adjust to his wings.
“You can’t just open your wings and expect to fly right away. That is not possible.” Sure, because he figured your are born with the wings on your back and you learn how to fly after your first molt.
Eliyinsa was the one instructing this time. She was actually lighter and smaller than her mate, plus her wings matched Spike’s almost down to the talons. It was a weird coincidence but nonetheless, she felt that this would make training him faster. She wasn’t going to start off right away.
Rather, she was going to teach him first his anatomy of his wings. “Your wings are more than just another part of you, they are an extension of your mind and body.”
All three were outside, on top of a large cliff that overlooked the Dragon Lands. Here, the black dragoness had her wings drawn out, allowing the heated wings to sway her back and forth with the strong zephyrs that came. Spike spread his wings, only to almost get thrown backwards as the sudden opening, throwing him onto his back. “Whoa!” He landed on his back with a thud, earning a grunt loud enough that his mothers heard.
This earned both of his mothers a chuckle, knowing this might have happened.
“You should have opened them slowly, son.” Eliyinsa snorted with merit. Both saw Spike sighed with annoyance, closing his wings to his sides before sitting up on his haunches.
“Should’ve figured that out.” Indeed, the winds were strong right now, powerful enough to get a dragon as large as his mothers airborne but also a little too strong to send him flying backwards and on his tail.
“We all learn in our own ways, Spike.” Zynthia mused. She used her giant paw to uproot Spike to standing once more. The young drake begrudgingly did so though he kept his wings clamped shut on his back. The strong winds should have told him to wait but seeing how this was his first time using them, he was excited. “I was the same way after I molted.”
“What you first must learn is that pony wings and dragon wings are different.” That, he knew of. “Feathers and soft bone are nothing compared to skin and muscles that keep you airborne. While its true that those pesky pegasi have speed, maneuverability, and agility, dragons on the other claw have stamina, strength and stability. Our wings may not look it, but a dragon could stay airborne a lot longer than any pony. Due to the sizes we grew into, many assume they could out race or outperform a dragon. While speed has been a bit of a defect for some of us, there are other ways to compensate.” A purplish glow with a light touch of pink, cascaded over her scales, like a light passing over before her body ignited into a gentle violet flames, with a rosey pink at the tips of the flames leaving her body. This was the first time he had ever seen his mother’s fire and the way it danced around her body, made her look all the more stunning.
As she allowed her body to be consumed, she focused them on her wings and her palms, making her wing membranes catch on fire and her palms as well, with the ground itself heating up around her.. He suddenly found himself being pulled back from her by Zynthia, giving her room as they watched as his mother crouch herself, low to the ground. He knew she was about to take off, but he didn’t expect what would happen next.
Eliyinsa focused all her fire downward, then like a rocket, launched herself with such force and power, that ground below her cracked. The sheer explosion would have sent Spike flying had Zynthia not been there to hold him. She had dug her claws to the ground just in case. As soon as she took off the ground, she shot up at extreme velocity in the sky. He watched in almost disbelief that right before Spike and Zynthia, they saw and heard the crack of thunder.
Spike’s jaw hit the floor, as his mother had just broken the sound barrier. A light violet and pink trail left her body as she flew, taking a sharp turn east, where he saw her flying at breakneck speeds across the lands. He wasn’t the only one seeing this, as many dragons around heard his mother break the sound barrier along with her flying and circling the skies in sonic speeds. The trail that left her made her look like a black comet with a violet streak tail. He was still reeling, his mind in utter shock and joy at seeing a creature, let alone a dragon, flying at speeds near Rainbow Dash’s level.
But he also saw, that despite her fast speeds, the focus of her velocity is her using her palms and her wings as propulsion. It reminded him of Trixie’s rockets, being lit and shooting up to the skies an exploding. He hoped that didn’t happen with his mother though…
For what seemed like magic, probably some form of it, Eliyinsa had circled the Dragon Lands in a matter of a few minutes, her trail being seen far away. Eventually she had focused her way back towards them, with her trail disappearing and she began to decrease her speed. She approached them all but dropping her speed to a near dead stop by throwing her wings open into a complete stop in the sky before quickly turning into a glide, circling overhead until she land gracefully in front of them, as if she had never left the very ground.
Spike’s mouth still hadn’t come up, though he was aware that Zynthia had a grin that showed a bit amusement at seeing her mate show off.
Eliyinsa had her own smile, though it was more pride than anything, along with merry at seeing her still stunned face, son. Finally, Spike looked at his mother with joy and almost leaped into the air as he saw the most amazing display of speed and aerial maneuverability on a dragon.
While seeing Rainbow Dash perform and pull off the Sonic Rainboom was amazing, seeing something close to it being pulled off by a creature three times the size and weight, let Spike know that dragons were truly capable of matching up with ponies.
“Mother that was amazing!” His body was shaking with excitement, tail wagging happily. He ran up to her, hugging her arm in a tight embrace. Eliyinsa bristled with warmth and the attention she was receiving. “I don… I can’t….” He was truly speechless yet she knew what he was trying to get at.
She leaned down meeting her eyes to him, flashing him with a grin. “Never underestimate what you are, son.”
“And never downplay what you can accomplish.” Added Zynthia. “Believe it or not, it took her half a century to do something so complex.”
“So… will I be able to learn that?”
Eliyinsa nodded through some hesitancy. “Again my son, what you learn and what you accomplish is up to you. I could teach you everything I can today and you could master it by tomorrow or by the end of this century. Your willingness to push beyond your limits and your mind is all on what your goal is. I have no doubts that you can and will learn whatever you are taught. You didn’t past the trials without pushing yourself and we have full assurances that you can learn this.” She flashed her violet eyes towards him. “But if you wish to learn all of it this week, we will teach you.”
He thought on it. In truth, yeah he wanted to learn that neat little trick to propel himself at near mach levels of speed close to Rainbow Dash, but… this was his week. He wanted to learn what it was like to be raised a dragon. After all, his home is here too now and whether he came to live or visit here, he could always learn from his mothers on how to do this. After all… dragons had long, long, lifespans. He had as much time here as he did with Equestria. But he at least wanted to know what it was like to be a hatchling, raised among dragons.
“I have plenty of time to learn that,” he answered, hugging his mother’s leg. “Like you said, it could take centuries to learn. But I don’t have centuries to be a hatchling, so what else could you teach me while Im still young?”
"We will find a way to get you to learn how to fly quickly, my son." Zynthia promised.
Once more, the motherly love he received from both females let him know that he was making their moments count. Mother and Momma were about to go into full loving parents mode.
He felt their affection all day. When they were teaching him something about his inner flame, or how to dig for certain gems with his claws or tail, he felt a wave of love wash over him. He knew most of this stuff, but he enjoyed learning it from dragons and not just on his own or half guessed words from unicorns with basic understandings on dragons.
He feigned surprise on a certain things that he knew of, triggering some praise and warmth with his mothers and feeling them brush against him or nuzzle him with love.
The few surprises he did have were even better because it made him appreciate their teaching and knowledge more meaningful. They are two of the smartest dragons in all of the lands and he felt that every bit of information was truthful and accurate. He didn’t blame ponies for lacking good bios and knowledge on dragons, but it felt better hearing it directly from the mouths of his mothers.
Though there was one bit of subject that he was trying to avoid. He knew it may come up, but whether it be today or tomorrow, he knew that being his age, he would have to hear it.
“Do you wish to know how the reproductive system works between a male and female work, my son?” Zynthia had asked.
A small whine left him, a bit of red hitting his cheeks as he nervously twiddled with his claws. He already got this lesson from both his pony mother and his pony sister. Celestia used references for her words on certain anatomy parts as well as playful meanings and keeping it simple.
Twilight on the other claw was… brutal. She gave detailed diagrams, sketched out the body parts, both internal and external as well as using long complex wording that flew over his head. Her lecture made him feel like it wasn’t worth trying to tackle or make an effort to actually learn how to properly mount a female. Again, since that was pony anatomy and not dragon, it was way different.
Not to mention he already knew how things worked since he and Ember had… gotten close to doing it.
Swallowing, he answered a shyly. “Um… c-can we maybe s-skip that or save it until the end?” He gave an embarrassed, uncomfortable smile. “I kinda… already know about how it goes.”
Both dragons looked at him a bit owlishly. “How can you know of how things work son? You yourself said the ponies knew little on dragon biology?” His mother questioned.
His face burned redder with shade, he looked away from them afraid to speak. “I just… know…” Was all he could respond.
Zynthia was the one went wide eyed and a small grin formed on her muzzle. Turning to her mate, she spoke to her openly. “Torch had mentioned prior to the trials that Ember and him had some coitus.” He grin grew when she saw her mate’s eyes widen. “According to Ember, they did not mate but they were covered in their secretions… excessively, especially him.”
Spike wanted to die now. Forget learning more about being a dragon, just head back to Equestria now! He shied away and used his wings to hide himself, wrapping them around his body.
Meanwhile Eliyinsa grew a Cheshire grin and both females looked down at their son. He was hiding behind his wings, trying not to be embarrassed.
“Son?” his mother cooed at him, almost sounding like a purr. “Is there something you wish to tell us?”
A muffled ‘No’ was his response, choosing to stay hidden. His mothers chuckled at his, making him squeeze his wings tighter around him along with wrapping his tail around him too.
Zynthia moved over to him, approaching from behind and leaning in close to him. “Did you and Ember have some sort of… issue on why you couldn’t mate?” He heard the predatory growl from his mother, he could actually hear the corner of her snout pulling up as she held her grin.
Eliyinsa also leaned down to meet her shy son.
“Was it something on your end or hers?”
No response, the teasing was too much. Both mothers gave weary grins but they knew that he didn’t wish to Spike live the rest of this week in embarrassment and shyness.
“We wont ask much more, Spike.” His mother said smoothly, though it didn’t take away her grin. “If you wish to learn more subjects, then we can move past this. But… we will bring it up some time again this week. If you and Ember are to properly consummate in your future, then it is up to us to teach you to do so correctly.”
Spike stayed as he was though he responded still through his wings. “I already got this lesson twice, I don’t need to go through it again… please!”
It irked the two mothers to know that he was already told about how mating goes, but that was how ponies mated. The differences were large and both of them knew that he probably got a few things wrong. Clearing her throat and not commenting ill towards his pony family, she spoke evenly, trying to retain her motherly tone. “Regardless of their teachings, we will teach you properly on how dragons successfully mate son. We will make sure that when you and Ember are ready, you may please her in ways that may surprise her.” That teasing tone made him shutter.
“We can even do demonstrations that will help you…”
Without allowing her to continue, Spike immediately screamed in fear and shot out of his cave. He learned quickly, there and then on how to fly, for he shot open his wings and flew out the cave in a hurry, not realizing he had just flown out without stumbling or flaying around. He disappeared from view right away.
Both mothers looked at the cave entrance. They were a bit surprised that he learned how to use his wings that quickly but they gave each other smiling glances.
“Well, he learned how to fly quickly so that’s one lesson down. Perhaps we can teach him how to Firebreak if he saw us mating.” Zynthia growled to her mate, ideas brewing in her mind.
Eliyinsa snorted, flashing her a smirk. “If we wish to mentally scar him, yes though I think that since he is not of our flesh, it wouldn't matter.” She paused. “Did you plan this so he could learn how to fly sooner?”
Zynthia licked the snout of her mate. “I did promise that we would teach him how to fly quickly, though I figured he would have crashed several times along the way. I am glad that you went through with it though. He may have the body of a teenager but his mind is still young. His prior experience with Ember may have left both of them needy.” She then brushed against her, rubbing her cheek against the other. “Also, if we are to teach him on how to be a dragon, he must learn quickly if he is to catch up with others that are at his age… err physical age.”
Eliyinsa nodded and kept her eyes locked on the cave entrance. For a moment, they sat in silence, wondering if he was coming back.
“How long do you think it will take?” Eliyinsa asked.
Zynthia hummed for a moment, trying to guess the time. She narrowed it down between Spike realizing he just flew, the time he would understand on how he was flying, what made him fly, then add into account that he was just embarrassed by his mothers on how dragons should mate. The drake would likely stay away from here, check his new wings out and giving them ago with excitement. Either he would get over confident and fall or he would learn how his body made flying possible and would do laps around the land. He might seek out Ember to show her that he could fly, showing off and then speaking to her about what he learned, all of today until the moment he left.
“Give or take, a couple of hours.” She then looked towards her mate. Eliyinsa was giving her ‘longing eyes’ of need. “Did discussing that….”
She nodded, her body was pushing against her, rubbing herself against her larger mate. Zynthia gave a final look at the entrance before turning to her mate. “We have time, but we need to do it inside the lava pit so he doesn't comeback to the smell.”
Night had come and so did the tranquility of the Dragon Lands. Dragons young and old headed to their home caves to call it in, with few staying out by the lava pits or rivers to relax.
Spike was returning home, albeit slowly and cautiously. He had flown away earlier, literally flew out of the cave in fear of his mothers’ teachings on sex. About a few minutes after he had flown out, he realized he had flown out and was happy to have that, only to inevitably and painfully crash.
Worst of it, he crashed landed in front of hundreds of dragons out in the open. Of those that did laugh at him, where teenagers getting the best of him in his first outing with his wings.
Fortunately, he had a few of the adults understand that gaining new wings were a bit troublesome for the start. After that, he had gone over to Ember to show off his nearly flight-ful ability, though it resulted with him later explaining that he had to fly out of there so his mothers didn’t give him the mating talk, or as Ember had put it by her father’s saying ‘The Volcanoes and the Eruptions’. Spike had to really think on that for a good few minutes before he realized what it all had entailed.
He spent the remainder of the day, since his lessons were spent with his mothers in the morning, with Ember. He wanted to avoid the ‘talk’. Ember chastised him for it, wondering why it would be awkward, if they had nearly mated themselves. After telling him the horrors he endured with his previous talks about sex-ed, by Celestia and the true horror, Twilight, she reluctantly agreed to allow him to stay with her and hide.
Though all it resulted was him regretting this because he had specifically asked for one week to be spent with his family.
“And that is what family is,” Explained Ember to him. “That they do whatever they can to embarrass you, but they do it with love and joy, knowing that you will always be in there heart.”
Smolder had thrown her two bits in too. “Garble was also like that, always trying to protect me and at times, it got really embarrassing, but in the end, I knew that he would beat up any dragon who would mess with me. He also goes out of his way to make me look more tough than himself.”
It spooked him to know that there was a side to Garble that seemed soft and cuddly like a pony. More so, it was the fact that he also had a little sister and that he would be with her all the time as part of Ember’s hoard. Did that mean that he would have to share Ember with Smolder and Amethyst in a personal way as well?
He avoided asking or figuring out that question himself, but it didn’t hide the fact that Smolder did kept giving him long glances. Any chance that she could, would look him over, staring at his new, leaner, body. If he did catch her staring, she would quickly look away with embarrassment and red cheeks. Along with that, he knew and was confirmed by Ember that Amethyst was only interested in her, not him. That was one less… female had to worry about.
When the evening arrived, he reluctantly went home, dragging his tail on the way. He actually wanted to return and apologize to his mothers, dealing with inevitable ‘talk’, though in part he actually did need a bit of useful information in case something did come up he had questions on.
Pulling into the cave, he slowly made his way inside, hoping that he hadn’t upset his mothers in anyway. Each step was light, hoping that he didn’t bring unwanted attention to him….
“Son, if your going to sneak in, you might want to keep your tail lifted and your breathing silent, it would be difficult to sneak upon anyone like that.
'…self’. He sighed out loud. Turning towards the corner of the cave, he saw both of his mothers lying together with their bodies facing forwards. He expected anger or a bit of a disappointment but instead, both were smiling and both looked… content.
“Hello, Spike.” They spoke in near unison. Okay… that was weird. Approaching closer to his mothers, a new tingle ran up his spine and a small shudder ran down them. A unique smell hit him and it was something he was close to recognizing, akin to that of Ember. Only it was stronger, a slight hint of cinnamon and musk that baked into the cave all around. It wasn’t potent or over empowering, but it was intriguing, even having him move a bit sluggish.
“Why does it smell so…”
Both of his mothers flushed and shuffled between themselves.
“That… would be us, Spike.” His momma Zynthia explained, her scales turning a slight shade of rose. They shifted around, making themselves seem more presentable.
“Why do you both smell like…”
“Well…” begun Eliyinsa softly, cheeks still glowing. “When you ran or ‘flew’ off, in that case, we were a bit too focused on teaching you on mating that we may have… ‘triggered’ ourselves.”
Spike felt like he should be disturbed that his mothers just confessed they had just mated or at least participated in sensual activities, which it didn’t. If anything, he felt warmth fill his body, as well as a bit of a tint of red enter his cheeks.
Noticing his lack of disgust, both dragonesses saw that he was somewhat caught up on their scents and was being influenced by it.
No use in hiding it, the females motioned for their son to approach. He did so, though he felt a bit light headed and his movements seemed a bit sluggish. Did he hear humming? It was as if he was in a trance, though there was a nice warmth surrounding his body. Speaking of body, he found himself suddenly at his mother’s forelegs, already laying in between her. How did he get there so quick?
Leaning down, Eliyinsa and Zynthia brushed against him, giving warm growls in their throats that sounded soothing to him, though humming was heard from them. “I feel… fuzzy… m-m-momma… m-mother…”
Both females continued to brush against him, making him feel lighter and lighter. “Your tired son, just sleep now.”
His eyes began to flutter, trying his best to stay awake. Whatever was that smell, it was nothing compared to the feeling of being nuzzled and rubbed by his mothers. Tingles and light shivers raced across his body, making his body feel numb but in a good way. Like if this was natural way to fall asleep like this. Soon, his body began to slowly slump over, the gentle tenderness of his body, being caressed continuing to relax his body up until he was on the floor, his head resting on her arm and his eyes fading.
“Just sleep son,” Eliyinsa spoke so softly, coming as low as a whisper. “Let your dreams take wing.” The soft hum rumbled from the back of her throat, which was echoed by her mate. Spike fought sleep no more and soon fell into a gentle snoring. His chest rose and fell easily, signs of a resting state. However, even with his sleep, the duo mothers continued to hum, keeping the low tune the same so he could always remember this.
For almost a year, they would do this to him. For almost a year into his coma, this humming would let them feel like parents and hoped that one day when he would wake up, this would be in his mind and they could always use it to get him to sleep. It was a gentle, more meaningful method to get him to sleep, rather than Eliyinsa uses her abilities towards him.
The fact that now, they could enjoy it, watching their son fall asleep to their hum made them bristled with pride and joy. Though, it would have been better if their scent wouldn’t be what he would associate it with later on.
“We will have this discussion later, yes?” Zynthia asked his mate, pausing to speak and continuing to hum after. Eliyinsa nodded, not braking from her humming. “Interaction?”
This did cause her to stop her hum and look at her mate intently. Spike stirred slightly but remained asleep. Zynthia returned to her humming as she let her mate contemplate what she had asked.
The question was a conundrum and it begged the question on whether or not the two should actually demonstrate on a physical interaction between them and their son. They had no blood connection to speak of, but Spike had already been taught some education on mating. Though ponies and dragons were different by a large margin, some details were the same when it came down to the ending or outcome.
She lowered her head down to her forearms, letting it rest. “We will… decide it necessary when the topic shall return. For now, let him enjoy what he wants for this week. Come the week’s end, he will be taught properly on dragons.” She resumed her humming next to her son, who moved his head close to hers.
Zynthia laid her head across and on top of her mate’s neck, adding to her tune once more. Pausing momentarily, she added, “Why the end of the week?”
Eliyinsa smiled softly, giving her song a small lick to his smaller frame, earning a small sigh from him.
“Something tells me that he may need it before his return trip to Equestria. Ember and him need to understand that their future must be prepared.”
Dawn came, signaling the second day already for Spike and his time here. His mothers were treasures beyond any hoard he could ever have. Waking up to warmth that exceeded any blanket, feeling the care of a body held you close, and inhaling the rich smell of sulfur, his mothers’ unique scents and home.
Though his mind was still reeling in the fact that his mothers had mated and… they somehow got him to sleep through the scent. Was that a dragon thing? Was he slowly becoming acquainted with them so much that it didn’t bother him, or was it because he had Ember already? He had to ask that.
The second day had him wondering what else could be taught to a dragon that he didn’t know. He wanted to be treated like a son to both Eliyinsa and Zynthia, but he also wanted to learn things as a dragon he couldn’t learn from ponies. Though that meant that he wasn’t taught his lessons like a newborn hatchling. He needed to learn quick, but he still wanted to enjoy it.
His stomach growled at, letting him know he was hungry. His eyes wandered towards his mothers’ hoard and licked his maw in hunger, eyeing a few gems that stuck out brightly. However… something else gnawed at him, like the gems weren’t his goals for consumption. They sparkled, they smelled delicious even from this distance, but his body craved for something more, something… stronger.
A small dread crept up his spine and he soon found himself eyeing the remains of a deer his mother caught days ago. The bones were left towards the side, as toothpicks or as something to chew on, and it reminded him of the darker side of what his body needed. A brief remembrance that he had tasted flesh before, prior to his memory returning. His tongue flicked out instinctively, as he remembered the taste of rich cooper, earthly tones and indescribable taste that his body, his tongue and his primal mind craves. A brief flash of his friends and family with their blood in his jaws entered his mind.
Even with his more advanced mind, matching that of most adult dragons, he felt like a whelping right now. A tremor of fear rose through him at the recognition that his body needed the blood and flesh of another animal to continue to grow. A whimper, a cry for help in the drake, left him almost inaudible to any other species. But it triggered parental instincts and nerves that immediately woke up both of his mothers.
Eliyinsa’s eyes flashed open and she looked down at Spike who was staring at their cave, as if something spooked him. Her instincts told her to seek the threat that threatened her son, but saw none. Casting her gaze, she gently brushed her son with her snout, stirring him. “Spike? What’s wrong? What scares you?”
Spike blinked, forced to return back to reality and he turned to look up at his awakening mothers. He shook his head, trying to quickly forget the mental image out of his mind. “I-I-I just… had a bad thought and…” he swallowed the lump in his throat. “... and I-I was hungry and wanted to eat but… I didn’t want gems.”
Both parents were now fully away and staring at him intently, letting him continue. “M-M-My body wants… it wants…”
“Flesh?” His mother finished for him. It came out more of a statement than a question and in doing so, sent another shiver up his spine, followed by a shaky nod from him.
“And what of it… causes fear, in you son?” Zynthia moved her head down at him, bringing her eyes into his own. “Did we not already deal with how to properly eat your meat or what to do when we encounter our food?”
Spike remembered some of it, but the ideal of eating the flesh of another was still in his mind. “I don’t…
“You cannot ignore what your body needs.” Eliyinsa chided with a light warm tone. “Ignoring it or denying it will make those thoughts become reality.”
This really caused him to cease up in fright. He would lose control? Like he did with his greed?! No! That wasn’t what he wanted it! He didn’t want this!
His emotions began to radiate and this was not a healthy sign to start off the morning. Both mothers saw his emotions flaring, like before. How he would become unstable and lose his mind. But they were ready for this. Unlike before, they understood who Spike was and why he was this way.
“Spike,” Eliyinsa began, still softly spoken, “Relax my son. Relax, you have nothing to fear.” As she did this, Zynthia began to hum a small soothing tune in the back of her throat as her mate continued to ease her son. “You are strong, son, stronger than your fears can be.” Spike started to ease up, his breathing slowing and he blinked away any fearful thoughts. He sighed.
“I… I’m sorry mothers.”
Both mothers leaned down and nuzzled him on each side, purring from their throats. “You have nothing to apologize for.” Warmly assured Zynthia. “Your still emotionally attached to your pacifist side by your ponies and that holds you back.” Spike was about to retaliate on his mother’s words but she quickly added more. “Nothing is wrong with that. But you must be aware, that if they were here, they would want you to get better, stay strong and live your life without suffering.” A small snort left her with a plume of smog leaving her nostrils. “They will come to understand that when you return, you have changed… for the better. You need to consume flesh but they shouldn’t hold it against you for being what you are.”
“Neither should fear of losing control enter your mind. You are not going to go savage or feral if you do not eat meat at a constant rate. You may get sick or feel hungry or even lash out emotionally, but you will not go savage. You consumption for meat is only that when you feel your body the need for it on a bases.” She rose from her resting, slowly rising to all four of her legs, stretching out her joints. Zynthia moved away to her own space, while Spike remained sitting, waiting for his mothers.
Once done with their stretches, Eliyinsa stepped over her son, with Spike looking from the underside of his mother as she moved over him.
Eliyinsa looked back at him and motioned to follow.
“Come now son, I think if you want a better understanding, we will teach how it's done properly.”
Despite being told he had nothing to fear, he still felt tense at what he knew he might do. Still, he had to ask. “What are we doing?”
Zynthia used a wing to create a ramp for Spike to climb onto her back. “We are going to hunt, son.”
The morning winds were cool and the fact that he actually enjoyed spending some time up here for awhile, made the situation on what he was about to do, a lot less stressful.
However, he still didn’t know how to properly use his wings. It's not like he could master flight in a couple of minutes…
Holding onto one of the spines from his mother, they had apparently headed far north of the Dragon Lands. Far from the heated deserts and dangerous outlands, desert transformed into plant life, with jungles and forests began to show. With rivers and streams of pure blue water ran down. Nature’s rainbow colors returned and it sent a warmth up Spike’s heart. It was as if he had returned to Equestria’s beauty.
They landed in a clearing in the forest with light gusts of wind. As they touched, Spike used his wings to jump to a light glide unto the ground. His first site was green in every direction around him, trees and bushes, grass and the vast arrays of plant life native to the area.
He looked up to his mothers. “So… what now?”
Zynthia looked down him. “Being raised by ponies has robbed you of your keen instincts,” she began. He bristled a bit at the jab at ponies, but remained quiet. “You were raised in a safe and sheltered environment, never hunting, never getting a chance to explore your instincts.”
“And while it was good that you never had to struggle,” Continued on Eliyinsa, “They removed the predatory part from you, making you… like them.”
A look passed over him. Once more, he bit back the flare to say something. They caught it. “Speak up!” Zynthia said sharply. He jumped at that. Never had he heard her speak like that to him… at least not since the trials. Zynthia had a different tone now, while Eliyinsa remained stoic and passive. What changed? Spike tried to chose his words but failed, so he only looked down. Zynthia snorted. “Out here, its different Spike. Out in the open, the world is wild and unpredictable. The Dragon Lands are made for dragons to live and rule there. The world and outside the boundaries of the lands, are where prey and predators are born.”
She looked down and around them. She saw a few tracks of various animals; she took in a deep inhale and smelled a variety of species that roamed the area recently. From their fur to their droppings, to their usual eating grounds, she took in the world around her. The black dragoness then refocused on him. “I don’t expect you to understand right away, but you should have figured out by now that… just because you are a dragon, doesn't mean your invulnerable.”
He looked up at her, a bit intimidated by her words, but understanding them easily. Though he did ask, “What does that have to do with hunting?”
“Everything!” she snorted, a puff of smoke leaving her nostrils. “You are at your weakest when you are hungry or hunting. You are more vulnerable when you are resting or sleeping. Most if not, all the creatures that grace the lands and beyond are intimidated or afraid of dragons. Any that can find a chance, will use that chance to fight or kill you. Especially one as young as you, Ember and the others.” She then began to walk towards the trees, followed by Eliyinsa whom remained quiet. He followed after, though his mother used her tail to shove him close to her side, continuing her speech. “When you think you about to land a kill, another creature could blindside you. When you are hungry, your movements are desperate and uncoordinated. Your belly guides you, not your mind.”
“The first time I ever hunted, was when I was a little older than you are, but less patient. I was hunting a deer, not caring that it was intelligent or that it already knew why I was there.” She stopped, standing in her place while scanning the area. “I was itching to hunt, excited that I was about to kill something. But I failed to realize that deer are smarter than dragons, far more than they are given credit for. It knew of my hunger, it knew of my impatience and it knew that I would only care to catch it.” She lowered her head, eyeing the ground, finding more cloven tracks before pressing forward, albeit at a slower pace. He gave a quick glance to Eliyinsa but she remained quiet and focused forward.
“When I jumped out to catch it, it sprung a trap, using itself as bait.” A small sniff left her, followed by a plume of smoke from her mouth. “The forest came alive and the vines wrapped my body. I struggled, I fought, and I roared in anger at being played. A group of deer had set up the ambush, having known that my kin were hunting now. But I was just the first to fall for it… and the last of that season to do so.” Her upper lip twitched upward as her memory returned to that moment. “They left me bonded to the trees, my mouth, tail and wings tied, until I remain calm enough to collect myself.”
She stopped moving, almost freezing up. Eliyinsa also froze, eyeing any movements. Spike stayed by her side, expecting something to come out and attack them. For a few moments, no sound was heard, except the wind that blew through the trees. Once she got over her spook or whatever it was, she sighed and raised her head, speaking calmly and evenly. She remained in her spot, sitting on her haunches. “I struggled for three days in the trees, trying to bite, burn, or claw my way out. For three days, I roared in anger and rage for the binds to cut lose. By then, my hunger was high, almost bleeding to a point of starvation. But the deer didn’t let me die. The vines in my mouth would spill with fresh water, to keep me calm or burn the forest down at least.”
She cocked her head to the left, as if gauging on something, the forest giving her nothing. She straightened out and kept her eyes forward. “I would have burnt the forest down if it meant getting my revenge. But… I knew that I would not be eating deer that day or any other. Two more days passed and I am weak, from the lack of food or gems in my belly. I was not dying with the water I drank, but I knew that I was in no condition to fight or hunt. That is what they were waiting for.”
She swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat, making the memory more vivid. Spike could tell that this had really affected her. “I hung by the trees, weak and tired. The leader of the deer had come to me and told me that I shouldn’t hunt his kind, for they were intelligent and resourceful. They had methods of dealing with me. Should he wanted, he could leave me there for a day more until I either die of hunger or, allow a Roc to come and kill me.”
Spike vaguely remembered the creature in Twilight’s book on Mythical Creatures. A Roc was a giant eagle, the same size as an adult dragon. However, he hadn’t known that they hunted dragons. Maybe the young ones?
“I realized that I was at the mercy. Me! A dragon! At the mercy of deer!” She huffed, but no smoke came out. Instead, she inhaled deeply and exhaled with prolonged exasperation. “I hated them, I hated every last one of them. I wanted to rip them to shreds and feast on their insides… but I couldn’t and I didn’t. I felt horrible, even shameful that I had been brought down by what I had assumed were lowly creatures. But instead, they were smarter in the small group then perhaps most of the dragons at the time.”
A paused moment passed before she slowly rose from her haunches and back to her feet. Her mate followed suite and Spike followed by her side. She continued to look forwards towards the forest. “He only wanted his kin to live long enough to reproduce and so they wouldn’t be driven from their homes. They had magic to hide themselves but they didn’t wish to remain hidden forever. At the time, many dragons were hunting and driving their numbers low. I was the first one they tried their new traps on, so it was up to me to decide whether I would be the first dragon to fall at their hooves, or remain away from the forests. At the time, I just wanted to eat, for my belly began to claw at me from the inside. I surrendered to them, hoping they would give me a quick death. Instead, they had gathered gems and pressed them to me, basically giving me the small energy I needed to live on.”
Zynthia then began a slow move forward, not taking large steps in to the forest. “I ate with ravenous intent, though I re-framed from lashing out. Instead, this was the first of many challenges that I would face in my life and that I would carry with it, the pain and scars that it left.” She brought a claw up and pointed to her lower neck, the region where it met with her chest, showing a line of deformed, uneven scales. “The bind had broken my scales here and even after I shed them, they would never grow back properly.” She shook her head and neck to the left and right, as if shaking off a phantom pain. “After I ate, they told me that should I ever return, that if I were to hunt, it would be the non-intellectual life that flourished around here. I agreed almost immediately. If I went after their kind, they would kill me.”
‘To ever return…’ “Wait, then how did you get the deer…”
“When I made my way back home,” she interrupted him quickly, silencing his sentence. “I had realized how weak and powerless I felt to a physically weaker creature. One that beat me not in strength but in mind. They knew dragons and how we were, so they found our weaknesses and took advantage. My greed and hunger didn’t make me check for my surroundings. I should have paid mind to the numerous waiting deer.”
“But… how could you know that they there if they are hidden?” Spike asked confused. “If they are hidden then, you wouldn’t have known.”
She remained silent for a moment before briefly looking around her environment. “Have you paid attention to the environment around us?” Spike blinked, realizing he hadn’t for he had been paying attention to his mother this whole time. He didn’t admit it outloud but they were just walking. Seeing from the corner of her eye that he hadn’t, she bobbed her head up and down. “We have been followed since we stopped for the moment, they have been following us ever since and continue to do so.” She stated matter-of-factly. Spike’s eyes went wide and began to immediately scan the area for threats or anything that stood out. At first, the forest remained still and quiet, but then his keen eyesight had shown the branches and trees moved, not like the way they do in the wind, but they moved alongside them, as if the forest was alive.
“Their magic projects what’s behind them allowing the forest to conceal them. The illusion is broken when they move.” She didn’t seem afraid or even affected by this. “They are the ones that protect the forests now.” Spike looked around him and saw that the whole forest was practically alive, moving with them as they ventured into the forests. He was scared now, feeling an odd chill running through him, not to mention that it was really hurting his eyes as they moved alongside them.
“Worry not,” assured Zynthia, “They are not here to harm us, just guide us and make sure we stay to our goal, nothing else.”
Spike swallowed, nodding in understanding but remained scale to scale close to his mother. “B-But I thought you said that if you ever came back, they would…”
“And I knew of that, Spike. I knew that I would face their wrath but… I had come to understand many things.” She stopped once more as did the forest. A clearing was in front of them, where it opened to reveal a small river flow and a view of a valley stretched on for miles. “In my return home, I had come to realize that I was alive because the kindness of creatures. That I would live on because they were not as I had thought. I gained some insight on the outside world and learned that not all creatures are what we are thought of as young.” She then lowered her head and met his eyes with her own. They glistened with insight and wounded pride. “Sadly, I am still learning that lesson painfully and shamefully... through you and the ponies.”
He felt happy that she had turned around on this, though he could still tell there would be some turmoil. She then gave a quick motion to the forest behind them. “Coming home, I wanted to do something kind for them, in thanks that they had let me live. The current Dragon Lord of the time named Magmus, had been looking forward to hunting deer at the time. I knew of it because he announced that he had wanted a few on the menu.”
“I had gone before him and told him that the deer had been driven to extinction. That there were no more; That I had gone for about a week to find some myself but returned empty. He of course, didn’t believe me, thinking I was trying to trick him and keep an area to myself. But when I showed him that my belly was empty, save for a few gems and I carried no scent of blood on me, he was disappointed. He called off the hunt and no dragon since returned.”
She gave a faint smile and opened her wings to pull him close and her mate close as well, giving them a warm hug. “I was thankful to my heart that I lived and because of them, I learned patience and virtue. I returned years later to keep the new generation from seeking out and trying to hunt them. Doing this, I had prevented their numbers from going out again. The leader at the time was thankful, seeing that I was the same dragon they had captured way long ago. Because of my announcement, their population had increased, but was slow.” She paused as she threw in a quick fact. “They are slow to age and live a few centuries but their birth rates are lower than dragons. Without the fear of dragons in their home, they were able to come out of hiding and live. The leader, seeing my place in protecting them, told me that I could hunt in the forest for other livestock. Should one of their own passes and I was in the area, I would be able to take their corpse for food.” She looked down at him, seeing realization pass in his eyes.
“I say I hunt the deer because I need other dragons to believe that I go further out and seek other locations for my kills. They will never hunt in an area where no food lives. Every deer I bring back, it's one of their own that passes. Or its an elk, or other herbivore that looks similar to trick the dragons whom watch me come home with.” She pulled her wings from them and turns around to the forest. Spike and Eliyinsa do the same. From the forest, it shifts around them and shakes, the illusion breaking with a few deer suddenly coming into existence. Spike realized that their magic allows them to camouflage seamlessly. “As I will always honor and respect, those who've shown me the way to patience and respect.”
A male deer with large antlers that carried glowing, orbs on some of his tips, walked into the view of them. Spike was awed by the large deer and the orbs on his antlers. A voice, as deep as a dragon’s, spoke with the gentle brush of a breeze through the trees. “And we will forever be grateful for your kindness. As it should be, balance and harmony. When a life is taken, it will be renewed. When your energy is replenished, you will return it.” He moved forwards towards the dragons up close and calm, without fear until he settled right in front of them, particularly Spike.
“You, young dragon, are something I have not seen in a long time.” He blinked owlishly at the deer. The male explained further. “A blend of both worlds. Pony magic surrounds you, but are of draconic nature. Something not seen in eons. Perhaps one day, you and your kind can restore that balance, and bring worlds together. Fate smiles kindly on your soul, but your future is not set. We are curious as to what it entails for the world.”
The forest held an eerie calm, something Spike never really experienced before. Having the terror of the Everfree as a short understanding of how it works, this really threw him in for a loop. Not only that, but the leader of the deers, going by the name of Styr Kalen, had accompanied them to the valley below.
His mothers moved behind him while he walked alongside the deer. Spike couldn’t help but stare at the small orbs of lights at the end of his antlers. They didn’t jump up and down with every step, staying motionless.
“Your presence here is a peculiar one, Spike.” Styr spoke, his voice masculine but gentle. He sounded quite old, though he didn’t show it. “I haven’t seen a dragon with pony magic in a long time, not since my predecessors.”
That made Spike blink. “How can you know that? I mean, about your predecessors?”
The deer shook his head, the orbs jiggled lightly. A soft ring echoed from each one. “These orbs are more than just lights. They are a symbol of leadership as well as holding all the wisdom and memories of those before me. For thousands of years, we have lived and hid in the world. We are far and few, with those around in the forest being the last, true deers of intelligence and free roam in the lands.”
Spike looked back, watching as his mothers followed behind, though Zynthia looked nervous being in the area, while Eliynsa kept trying to reassure her. Feeling their unease, Spike refocused on the stag.
“I-I haven’t met deer in Equestria, though they are almost like nomads to ponies. Hiding in far away lands, holding magic no one can understand.” He paused before adding. “You said that you… err your predecessors haven’t met someone like me in a long time. How long ago was the last one?”
One of the stag’s antler orbs glowed brightly though briefly before shimmering down. “A dragon much like you, though very different, was encountered about 1000 years ago. Though the dragon is long gone now, it was one of the biggest enigmas we have ever had.” He then motioned with his head forward. “But you are now the biggest one we have now.” He stopped in his tracks, with Spike stopping by him. From the forest, they were led to the center of the valley, where Spike could tell all sorts of wildlife would live here. The sounds of various animals were loud and strong, mixed with high and lows of everyday life. He turned to the dragonesses.
“The lands here are free game, though I ask that whatever you hunt, you make it quick and nothing suffers.” His tone was strong, firm on his words. It spooked Spike that his mothers bowed to him as he did, though it might be out of respect.
“Never shall they suffer, never shall we hunt for sport.” Zynthia replied, keeping her head low. Eliyinsa kept it low as well. The stag nodded before turning to Spike.
“The lands here are as magical as we are. Respect it, young Spike. It can teach, it can reveal, and it can perhaps show you something that you were not aware of, including learning more about yourself.” Spike nodded meekly, before following his mothers’ lead and bowing to him. Styr gave a bow back and with that, he headed back into the forest, his magic taking hold and he blended and disappeared from view.
Once gone, the trio of dragons made their way through the open. In truth, this was beautiful and it reminded Spike of the open country of Equestria. Untouched, unaffected by the influences of modern times and inventions. The world would grow without the interference of technology or ponies, left to its own devices. The air was ever crispier here, the whole valley smelled wonderful. It was a wonder that no dragons have found this area.
“Must be more magic,” He thought out loud. In truth, he wanted to sit here and watch it all. Celestia’s sun high in the sky, warm and bright, with the sapphire sky just as beautiful to match.
It was here that his mothers stood on either side of him, though they also enjoyed the view.
“It is quite beautiful, isn’t it?” Eliyinsa stated, her voice filled with warmth as the surrounding area.
“Never have I encountered a more wonderful place then that here.” Zynthia agreed. “It makes me wish we could live here.”
That had Spike look up at her. “Why not?”
His momma snorted, amused. “It’s impossible, my son. Can you imagine? A dragon living in all this… green?”
“I did.” He answered, though he held back any tone. “I enjoyed it all.”
“And now that you live in the Dragon Lands, how does it compare?” She added in.
There was a pause from him before he shook his head. “Both have their pros and cons, there shouldn’t be a reason why I can’t have two homes.” He didn’t wait for them to answer. Spike took an immediate walk towards the valley. There were two large mountains that ran parallel next to each other, giving the valley a very closed off feeling, like a hidden realm from the world. He focused on the beauty this held, rather than his mother’s comments towards his family.
Zynthia had been trying her best to get on his good side and even though they loved each other, it was hard to understand what the other was thinking, let alone what were the right words to say.
“Give it time,” her beloved lightly spoke to her. “He’ll turn around.”
Zynthia only gave a small snort, following close behind him. The area around was large, so there would be plenty of room to run, fly or even hide to catch an animal, so it wouldn’t be a problem for them.
Speaking clearly, she walked alongside Spike. “First lesson when it comes to hunting is understanding your area. See where your prey frolic, where they mingle or join into a single area. They always want to stay near their food source as well as where water is available.”
Spike gave a nod and began to scan the surrounding area. There were a few rivers that ran through the valley, though no visible herds yet. “Are we looking for anything in particular?”
Zynthia gave a small shake of her head. “Whatever you want, whatever you desire, Spike. Just be sure that you know enough of the creature you are going to hunt, whether it's bigger than you, well protected or poisonous.”
“You told me… that when we are hungry, we are at our most vulnerable, at our weakest.” He looked towards the distance where he saw a group of animals herding in the distance. “Will the hunger always outweigh the will to make the right decisions?”
That had Zynthia pause. In truth, she always felt that instincts outweighed many things, but intelligence could go beyond that. However, desperation plays a part in vulnerability and inability to conjure coherent thoughts. She took a deep breath, taking in the rich air that tickled her nostrils and filled her lungs with the freshness she only experiences a few times a year. “Intelligence Spike, can be both blessings and curses. Too much, you are overwhelmed by the vast knowledge of the universe and the weight would be too great; too little and you become feral or primal, going mostly on instinct. We are intelligent but we may go feral. We can think thoughts complex, but still feel stupid to fall into our urges. Whether hunting, mating, hoarding or everything else, we have the capacity to have choice.”
She smelled wild boar, avoiding not to hunt another cervaine again. Though the boar were tougher to kill with thick skins and large tusks. For Spike, it would be a challenge, but it would prove what could happen when nature retaliates when in danger.
She began a slow walk to her prey, keeping her head lower than usual, her mate doing the same. Spike followed, feeling his heart quicken, with the unease of the hunt about to begin. Already he could smell the wild life in the area, thick with their scents that dwelled in his lungs. A small tingle of something tingling at the back of his mind, perhaps instinct kicking in. He never had that feeling before but now… He was aware what he was about to do, to take part of and his body was preparing itself.
“I want you to tell me Spike-” his mother asked, lowly of her voice and keeping her footsteps light. “-when you lived amongst your ponies, that instinct you feel right now, have you never had it?” He stopped. How could she tell?
“How-”
“Your nostrils are flaring-” she explained, keeping her eyes forward, but still seeing him from her peripheral side. “-your tail has stopped moving side to side, your hunched like us, trying not to be seen and your breathing has slowed.” She stopped in her tracks as did he. He looked over himself to find that he had been doing exactly like she said he was. He hadn’t noticed, so did that mean there were times that he did this when he was with his family?
“I-I never noticed…” he answered truthfully, though he felt a small piece of dread run up his spine. Not only was he aware of his almost feral like stance, but now he could feel his sharp teeth always displaying. His voice was low but he could feel the small growl at the edge of his throat creeping in. “I-Is this what the feeling of a hunt is? Do you lose control?” He asked Zynthia.
The scarlet dragoness looked down at him, her eyes showing an almost feral like look. Her slit pupils were sharper than before, her face betraying no emotions; although cold and calculating were probably the closest he could describe her features. The aura around her put fear into Spike’s heart, for he had never seen his mother like this.
But just as menacing and terrifying his mother displayed herself, that feral look and feeling around her disappeared. Her warm aura returned, her face softened in features and she looked more like herself than ever before.
Spike found that odd, feral tingle in his mind disappear and he realized then and there, he was in control. Speaking softly, as a mother could, she leaned in close. “As long as you know and remember who you are, you will always be in control, Spike. You will always be able to stop yourself, even at your most desperate hour, your mind will and can remember that you have a choice.”
Eliyinsa has been quiet the whole time, letting her mate instruct their son. In truth, this was one of the few lessons she had no part in. She wanted to be the part where he learns what it means to be a dragon, in the natural, smart way. Her mate was teaching him the base of instinct and control. Hunting, hiding, feeding and growing; they are Zynthia’s teachings.
But they were in question, being questioned by their son. It bothered her a bit that their son was far more intelligent than most whelplings his age, but at the same time, it filled her with pride that the level of sophistication that he had.
Spike was too smart to be around other dragons, yet he did not behave like them. His emotions ruled over instincts and while that is all well and good, it troubled her to know that should it come down to him hunting or fighting another animal to survive, he would lose. This hunt was what he needed… hopefully. She followed slowly and quietly after them, wanting to attract less attention for her son’s first hunt.
His prey was forward, his mind was set and he had managed to track a small group of warthogs separating from the main group and heading into the forest nearby, a perfect place to ambush.
He pushed on, leaving his mother behind, dropping to all fours into a feral beast, sprinting lightly on the ground. He spread his wings out, but kept them flat to not alert them. Instinct told him the wings would help keep him steady while leaving his feet light and cause little disturbance around him.
The forest drew near, the large pigs were going deeper. His eyes locked onto his target, his body became tight but remained agile for he was ready to pounce. He heard the soft but deep steps of his mother, both of them coming in close and right behind him. Keeping her voice low and hushed, she spoke to him within ear shot.
“Keep your eyes on them, watch their patterns, wait until you have a clear opening when their backs are turned.” He did, seeing that they were scanning their areas still. The boars probably were used having little to no predators to deal with, which is why it was weird for them not to see the large red and black dragonesses in their views.
Still, they remained still and as low as possible, using the trees to hide them enough. Their ears kept twitching to the left and right, still picking up what they could out of instinct or habit.
As he watched on, he saw that alongside of the boars, there were also a few younger ones, frolicking with the older ones.
“The young ones maybe easier to catch, but the parents will react much more aggressively.”
A snort left him. “Why wouldn’t they? If I wanted to attack the smaller ones, I think that applies to any species.” He then realized what he said, stopping his movement. He was about to attack… a family, with the intent to feed on them. Was that why ponies were afraid of dragons? Was that the fear that was brought on by thousands of years?
“Spike?” His momma looked at him from her low point. “What is wrong? You’ve lost your hunting stance.”
Eliyinsa pulled right up, her eyes flashed purple and immediately the boars fell to the floor asleep. Spike blinked, seeing this happening in front of him. He turned and saw the last glimpses of the violet coloring in his mother’s eyes disappear.
“What did you do?” He asked, it came out almost demanding. Eliyinsa gave him a glance before focusing on the hogs.
“They are merely asleep, son. We want them to still be here when you hunt them.”
“I’m not sure that I can go through with this-”
“Don’t be soft,” Zynthia chitted with displeasure. “I brought you here so you can hunt, so you can rely on instincts and let yourself lose.”
Spike felt a bit of a rile stir in him. He moved away from them, facing them as he turned his back towards the boar. “I don’t need to be let loose, I just want to be me without having to kill anything to do so. Hunting is something I can’t do!”
Eliyinsa rolled her eyes while Zynthia scoffed. “That’s ponies talking for you, Spike. They do not know everything about you. What you need is to be a proper dragon.”
“I am a proper dragon!” He yelled, his voice now high. Both females were startled at his sudden change in attitude. His upper lip twitched, a growl threatening to leave him. “What the ponies did was make me who I am!”
“But they also took away your hunting instinct, something you will need in the future.” Zynthia tried to counter, though it wasn’t as strong as before. “They have manipulated you to forget your true-self and-”
“Enough!” He roared loudly, scarring away any wild life that was in the area. His mothers recoiled at the sudden boost in volume, though it was more of the the shock that really sent them back.
Spike glared at his mothers, a small growl leaving his throat. His gaze at them was bitter but he stood on his legs with his head held high, his leer focused on them and his voice stronger than before.
Both were disturbed by his sudden turn in attitude, though both held strong on their words. “Spike, we are only trying to-”
“Steer me away from my family!” He growled at them. The forest had gotten silent. No wind, no animals lingered from his shout, scaring them away. He stood away from them, almost too angry to be near them. “I am tired of you trying! You took me in so you could no longer feel guilty about what happened to the trials! You tore into my mind when I didn’t want it! You fought me when I was no bigger than your claws!” He yelled, as angry tears began to run down his muzzle. “I was just twelve and you threw me around like a ragdoll!” Puffs of smoke left his nostrils, creating a dark fume of smog around him.
Both his mothers flinched at the past actions, not even bother trying to defend themselves. Yet Spike chose to drill the pain even further. “I didn’t care that you took me in when I was in a coma! I didn’t care that you filled my head with your needs of wanting to be my mothers! I didn’t even care that you have been manipulating me since I awoke!”
This sent a sharp stab at their hearts, both almost physically struck by the words. Spike had targeted their hidden intentions, although it was never their full attention to manipulate him. They dared not deny it, but were staggering to respond.
He sniffed, wiping away his tears. “I just wanted to have a family here in the dragon lands. I wanted to have some… good interactions with dragons as a family, not to try and rip me away from my other one!” His knees were weak and he felt himself slipping onto his haunches, casting his head down. “I don’t want to defend what my pony family has done to me or at me anymore. My life there has been wonderful.” He looked up at them, sadness showing in his face. “Why can’t you see that?”
It was painful to watch him cry, it was worse when his pain was caused by them, again. They didn’t know whether to approach or leave him be. As is, they pushed past his boundaries already and now it was looking like anything else they might try, would just ruin whatever small amount of respect he had for them.
Eliyinsa sat on her haunches, realizing there was nothing else to do. She stared silently at her son, waiting for him to finish his tears. Zynthia watched her mate from her side and she too sat, feeling sorry for him.
None of them paid attention to the time that flew by, with Spike still sobbing to himself, while the two females tried to find some way to get back into his good graces.
The sun was starting its descent and the forest was starting to settle down. Spike had managed to calm down. He felt drained, more than ever. Perhaps the lack of food, perhaps the emotional turmoil, perhaps… his heart was just trying to rest. He didn’t even feel like eating.
He knew his mothers had remained in the same spot, feeling their loving eyes on him. Without looking up, he finally spoke to them, though his voice dulled and weak.
“I don’t want you to talk about them anymore. I don’t want you to fight their ways on how they raised me.” He looked up at both of them, eyes stained red and cheek scales carved by tears. Once more, the two mothers saw a hatchling in front of them, physically but with the mentality of an adult. “They raised me, I am who I am because of them. I am no one without them.” He sniffed. He shook his head, facing down again. “My life is and forever shall be, with those ponies. You won’t ever change that.”
Both dragonesses remained silent, accepting that. He lifted his head back up, focusing on them with a strong glare. “As for what you’ve been doing to me-” The duo females stiffened, feeling a sudden twist in their hearts, the fear of rejection playing into their minds. Spike stayed stoic, seeing their tensity, studying their features. He took it in, inhaling deeply, letting in the fresh air of the environment around him before exhaling. “I was aware that you have been manipulating me to a point,” Both were about to refute this but Spike cut them off before they could. “You love me and that is not fake, I know. But… you have been trying to control me in a way.” His eyes focused on Eliyinsa mostly. “If not indirectly then just simple words or phrases. Please stop, I can’t trust you if you continue to do this.”
He swallowed some saliva, feeling his mouth dry before continuing. “There shouldn’t be any reason to control me, like others and I am wondering what it will take for me to regain your trust.”
For a moment, none of the two responded, not sure how to, but Eliyinsa lowered herself to her front legs, trying to get on his level. Her intelligence and role as an Adviser didn’t really prepare her for trying to gain back her son’s trust. So she tried her best in stressful and taxing times like this.
“What would you like from us, Spike?” Her voice betrayed her worry and her eyes carried the guilt that she had for him.
He blinked, seeing his mother stare at him at this level. Zynthia also laid to his level, though she being taller than her mate had to really lower her head. Now that they were almost eye to eyes, he slumped a bit.
“What I want is that you trust that ponies raised me good and right, that is it.” Both nodded, albeit hesitantly, keeping their silence. He gave a small sniff before rising up to his feet and standing up, so now that they were evenly at eye level. His eyes dried up and he became more focused, regaining his composure. “No more secrets, no more hiding things from me. I want to know that I can trust… the only few dragons that I care for.”
They both were apprehensive of sharing their secrets but, they knew there had to be a point to release them. Giving a single nod, Eliyinsa spoke evenly. “No more secrets, from here on out.” She paused. “You may ask but I, including your mother, still have a few we must take to our deaths. I am sorry but I just wish to spare you the pain of knowing everything, as well as compromising the peace we have with our kind amongst each other.”
Spike could understand that not all secrets could be revealed, but it would put him at ease if he could learn some more from them. Thinking, he thought of one that came to mind right away, to test out how far he could go.
“Your abilities, have you been controlling me or anyone I know since I woke up, or maybe even prior?”
This was no secret but a demand for the truth. Eliyinsa shook her head almost right away. “No son, my abilities haven’t been used on you since…” She paused as a bit of guilt was raised through her at the recent times. “Well, they have only been used to help you go to sleep when you were stressing out and to regain your memories. Outside of the instances on those, I haven’t used them on you or anyone else.” That he could believe, seeing as he remembered those instances, feeling somewhat safe with that knowledge. “As of now, you should know when someone is trying to enter your mind, Spike. When the first time I entered your mind, you felt a bit of a sharp jab in your head?” He nodded. “That will let you know if anyone, any creature is trying to enter or control your mind. Building a resistance to it should grow as you do.”
That was news, even better if he could keep his mind from being read by others, so that was something worth liking from his mothers. Though that begged the next question.
“Are there others like you?”
This, he saw some serious hesitation, along with an inward cringe from her. That was definitely a ‘yes’, but what kind of response that followed would be the answer he sought.
After a few moments of silence, along with inward turmoil on how to answer, she finally spoke with much hesitancy. “There… are a few Spike. The few have abilities much like my own and even fewer that are known publicly. Abilities like this are a danger to not only other dragons and creatures but to those with the abilities themselves. All of them however are only female. But one in every ten-thousand dragons.”
Well, there goes that theory that he could try to develop some mental control. The number count was odd though.
“Ten-thousand?” he questioned. “But aren’t there only like fifty-thousand dragons or so in the dragon lands?”
She nodded. “Yes, around that, which is why they’re very few. I am but one of the few that are open and publicly known of my abilities. Others are either in hiding or not living in the dragon lands.”
Another nod from him, understanding that situation too, though that begged the question, “Why do you have a brace on your tail to inhibit your abilities?”
“That is a secret I have to keep with me,” was the immediate response. She shifted her form, trying not to show much signs of discomfort, as well as keeping the brace out of view. “But… for your sake, I will tell you that, without it, my abilities would be far more powerful and uncontrollable. We already told you before that my abilities were dangerous to not only myself but as did my sire and dam. They were the ones who brought it up to Torch during his early years of ruling.” She paused as she tried to think of an example. “My abilities without the brace is the same way we control the lava flows that run under the nesting grounds. We have rocks that allow a certain amount of lava to spill over. Too much and the overflow may burst a leak somewhere and potentially damage the eggs or wash them away.”
That was a useful analogy, though he has never seen the nesting grounds, he had to bring that up later. “So… it's an inhibitor to control your abilities?” She nodded, hoping that was the end of that question. It was not.
Spike relented. “I think I get that, though Torch said it was a regret he had when he placed it on you during your teenage years, wouldn’t that make you way younger then Zynthia if she was a successor before Torch won the Gauntlet of Fire?”
Zynthia snorted, a bit dramatically, feigning mock of the age mentioned. “It is rude to ask a female her age, son.” This was a small way to light up the tension between them, which did earn a small smile from him, as well as a scoff. “And while I am older than Torch, keep in mind, I was not a Dragon Lord, rather a successor to one. My time was short however, as I had no real interest in keeping the title for long. So Torch was immediately the new Dragon Lord. Eliyinsa was younger than him but not by much.”
“Then… does that mean that you were there to see her getting the bind put on?”
“Yes, though it was her and her-” An immediate growl erupted from Eliyinsa as she snapped at her mate, that caused Spike to jump back in surprise and for Zynthia to be cut off. Despite her intelligence, it was a habit that she would go on and on. Eliyinsa was growling intently at her, a deep and angered scowl was present.
Spike recovered from the sudden reaction, staring unsure of Eliyinsa. Why did she growl? What didn’t she want Zynthia to say? Before he could ask, her scowl morphed into regret and disappointment, looking at him. She shook her head. “That is the end of my secrets, Spike. I cannot reveal any more about my abilities or my past.”
He had never heard his mother so… disturbed by her past, let alone snap at anyone, let alone her own mate, for potentially revealing something. This haunted him to know that his mother didn’t trust him revealing her past, more than him trying to trust her with anything else.
“...You won’t reveal your past, your abilities, yet you want me to trust that you are not using them on me or anyone else? What is it that makes you afraid of telling me?”
Eliyinsa chose to remain silent, though she gave a quick glance towards her mate from the corner of her eyes to do the same. Zynthia looked upset with herself for almost revealing it. Spike felt a bit betrayed that the two he held close now, where willing to lose his trust for the sake of keeping a secret. He couldn’t blame them, for he understood. Celestia had kept it a secret that Nightmare Moon was actually her sister Princess Luna. She also kept other secrets from others to protect them, like the statues housed the Mad Spirit of Chaos. She kept dark magic, the Alicorn Amulet, and huge assortments of knowledge out of public view. The biggest was probably knowing that Twilight would have ascended to Alicorn status earlier.
Perhaps this is what this situation was to them both; Torch included. Whatever her past holds, maybe to not only protect others but to keep their only loved ones safe. This still bugged him though that he was not being told of everything though. He hated being left in the dark, more so that yeah, Eliyinsa had it right that Twilight and Celestia do keep stuff from him, and he was annoyed with it.
But he couldn’t force his mother to reveal it. At least, not without an ultimatum. Would he dare go that far, just to get his mother to reveal something so dire to him? Would he push past their already breaking limits that may drive them apart?
The wind blew through the forest, shaking the trees with a light rustle and breezing the grass below them. The sun’s rays beamed down at them warmly, almost like their home would with the lava pit. Fresh and crisp air filled their lungs with the wondrous and beautiful scents of nature. The river running right behind them sounded melodic and calming, tickling their ears to an extent. It seemed as though nature was at peace and it wanted them all, to be in peace.
Zynthia was the first to speak, though she tried to think her words carefully. “Spike?” He looked up at them, his face lacking any real emotion. The crimson dragoness spoke slowly, but with much ease in her voice. “Whatever we can do to make it work, please just let us know. While our past should remain in the past, it should not stop you from trusting us. We want what is the best for you. While we do not like how the ponies raised you, we trust that they did a wonderful job. You are right in the regard that you would not be who you are without them. Our job as Elders should be to see what others don’t. We are smarter than your typical dragon and we must demonstrate this by letting you show us how good your life is with those ponies.”
She wanted to brush against him, but she wasn’t sure if they were there yet. He actually had moved back further when she had snapped, keeping their distance further than she was comfortable with. Pushing her discomfort out of the way, she further elaborated.
“While I still find certain things in your memories about them uncertain, I am willing to admit that we dragons are not perfect as well, especially parents.” She inhaled and exhaled deeply. “My sire and dam have all but forgotten I was their daughter once the brace was on, they were willing to move away from home to avoid me, but that is something I don’t want to do with you. Rather, we don’t want to drive you away with our distrust of your previous caretakers. Perhaps we could meet in a way where we can feel satisfied by how you were handled and destroy any lingering doubts that they raised you right.”
That was a relief for Spike, though he already had planned for them all to meet by the week’s end, it felt comforting to know that they were willing to do so for his sake and throw away their distrust.
Once more, wind blew through the forest and it seemed as though his troubles had somewhat been blown away along with the wind. But there were still lingering doubts in his mind. Their past remained questionable but easily forgettable, if it didn’t interfere with their future as a family.
Speaking of, he knew he had to add this in. “I hope you realize that I will go back to Equestria at some point to stay.” This showed a look of defeat to pass over his mothers, but they nodded in acceptance, stirring clear of any verbal responses. That was assuring, though he still had to figure out what the full range of the Bloodstone Scepter, Ember and how long they were able to stay in Equestria for. He would have to ask Ember or read up on it later.
For now, he felt that now was a time to leave. Standing up, he slowly made his way towards his mothers, though he knew they made progress, there was still some tension here. “Can we go back to the cave?”
Zynthia cocked her head to the side, confused by the response. “But you have yet to eat son? We need to get you to at least try-”
“I lost my appetite.” It wasn’t sharp, but it did sting a little at his tone. He moved passed between them, heading back the way they came from. “I just want to relax now.” Not waiting for their responses, he began to walk towards the open area where they could take off.
Zynthia and Eliyinsa looked at each other, feeling the unease between them. Zynthia felt defeated at this missed opportunity to teach him to hunt, while Eliyinsa felt torn at having to keep secrets from Spike but also continuing to add more distance between them. He didn’t even call it ‘home’, but ‘cave’, as it was someplace to be and not welcoming at all. Choosing not to wedge the gap between them further, they followed him out to the open field to make their way home.
Spike moved past the trees and foliage of the forest until the open view of the valley came to sight. However, what he didn’t expect was Styr Kalen and a few of his herd members at the center of the plains. It was like they were expecting them.
Coming up to right in front of them, the trio stood in the center of the plains, ready to fly back home.
Styr approached Spike, casting his gaze at the young drake. Wisdom filled his hazel eyes, that much Spike could see, though it remained harrowing how a deer like him, who share the same height as him, as well as be smaller than his own mothers, seem so big and intimidating. His voice came strong, but calming.
“The forest speaks, for it tells me that three of you are in some trouble. Not with your hunts, not with your food, and not with your appetite. Your troubles lie within each other.” He bounced his head side to side, jiggling the orbs on his antlers, causing a low humming to emanate from them. They glowed softly, where Spike swears he could hear whispers from them as well.
Styr looked past Spike towards the two towering dragonesses. Both carried their burdens of their troubles, though it showed much with their crestfallen faces.
“You three clearly have been given some insight by the forest on your troubles.”
Spike gave a back glance towards his mothers, then focusing back at Styr.
“How does the forest know of our troubles? Is the forest and valley magic?”
“As magical as you are, young Spike.”
The threw off Spike, momentarily giving the stag a look of uncertainty as well as astonishment. “I… I don’t have magic,” Spike stated, unsure of his own words, though he meant it. “How can I be-”
“Creatures of all kinds, whether intelligent or not, are magical. Certain areas like this have magic as well, though in difference to you and I.” The deer nodded, one of his orbs glowing brighter than the others, this one close to the edge of his horns. “We have magic that branches into many forms, many types, and many ways. My kin, as you are aware of now, have magic with the forests and nature itself. Your kin, have magic in fire manipulation as well as the gifts of transformation through emotions and physical maturity.”
Okay, that made sense that magic was involved for him. Dragons getting greed growths did seem magical, though as for fire manipulation, he was sure it meant breathing fire, right?
“You doubt that you have more to your magic than just the ones you know of?” The stag asked, seeing the partial confusion on Spike’s face.
Spike to his credit, shook his head. “I mean, that aspect makes sense. That all living creatures have some form of magic, but… it is just as normal magic for me as the forest is to you?”
It came out as a question, rather than an answer, for he wasn’t sure himself.
Styr gave a small nod. “While that is true, your magic exceeds far more than your kin normally carry.” Spike was about to ask what that meant, but Styr beat him to the punch. “That is for you to find out, young Spike. Your future is very peculiar and uncertain, with claws in two different worlds, perhaps it is up to you to unite them.”
Spike felt that there was something here for him to listen. Celestia had once shown her to a better life by making friends and looking where it brought her. Maybe this was his guidance to something like Twilight only… from a deer. He gave a bow, with nothing more to add.
The giant steer lowered his giant antlers in return. Both rose back up and the deer began to recede back to their homes. His mothers came to his side, watching them go. He felt odd now, like something was given, then taken, then given back. Perhaps it was… enlightenment in a queer way. He wasn’t sure what to do with this new found information about having more magic than normally. Then again, he hung around and grew up around the most powerful ponies in Equestria.
His mother was a near demi-goddess who raised him from hatching. Twilight was by him the whole time the whole time as well, along with her older brother and Cadence. Was that the source of all his magic?
“A-Are you ready to leave, son?”
Spike looked up to see the sadden and crest fallen looks of the two dragonesses. In truth, no, he didn’t want to leave. He actually liked it here, the fresh breeze, the crisp air and the feeling of calmness now normally found anywhere in the dragon lands. But, he knew that they were overstaying their ‘welcome’, especially since now most of the herd that they had planned to hunt, had scurried far away from them.
Seeing them like this really didn’t bring him much happiness, but he also didn’t like how this week was turning out. Whatever problem they have, should be dealt with. Nodding quietly, he approached Eliyinsa, who already lowered herself and a wing to allow him to climb. His wings were still new to himself, so he wasn’t going to strain to fly back.
They did say to have them open on the rides to and from there so he could understand what it felt like to have a draft under the skin. With a few flaps of their wings, both females were airborne and they began their trip back home.
The flight was silent, outside of the flaps of wings and the rush of air, an uncomfortable silence lingered between the three of them. Every now and then Zynthia would look from her peripheral vision to check on him. Spike remained stoic, keeping his head forward and his thoughts in the clouds, trying to recover himself from today. Even with his stomach gnawing at him for some nourishment, he didn’t feel like eating. All of today ruined his hunger.
The trio arrived just by evening, as the sun was hitting the horizon. Arriving at their cave, Spike immediately jumped off Eliyinsa, landing with a small glide. The two dragonesses waited for him to walk forward, assuming towards their gems so he could eat, yet he moved straight towards the resting area where he immediately plopped himself onto the heated grounds. He curled up to himself and used his wing to shield his face from view. He inhaled deeply then, released, with much weight leaving his body.
Both females looked at one another, silently debating on what to do. Fear gripped their hearts, both unsure how to handle this. Clearly, a lot was revealed today and plenty more was held back. The verbal exchange felt like physical blows for them all, with a small gap forming between them. For all their wisdom, intelligence and years of experience, the two females feel so stupid for having let their own adoptive son get hurt again. This time, it was emotional and the distrust was the action causing the pain. Eliyinsa approached Spike, hoping not to anger him any more than need be. Zynthia went to their hoard, picking up a few tiny pieces of gems and brought them back over to Spike.
Eliyinsa laid by him, once more surrounding him with her forelegs, though it did nothing to stir him. However, when Zynthia came over and dropped the small amount of gems near him, the sound of them dropping on the floor roused him to lift his wing to see the offering.
“Please,” Eliyinsa said softly. “I-I know you say you don’t want to but… it would help you a bit if you did.”
Not wanting to argue, he simply pulled one of the gems with a claw back under his wing and into his maw. The sound of his crunching was heard but nothing else. He continued to do this until the few that were brought, quickly disappeared.
Swallowing the last fragments of the gem, he muttered ‘Thank you’, before staying silent once more. His wing provided a cover to not show his current emotions and it pained either of them to be kept out like this.
It was too early to fall asleep but they were all tired. Lowering her head to her forelegs near him, she pushed herself to try and comfort him. She gently brushed her snout over his body. He instinctively flinched, his whole body twitched on contact but remained silent.
“I am so sorry for hurting you Spike. None of this would have happened, should we have tried to understand your upbringing more.” No response, so she pushed on. “Our manipulation of your emotions should have been handled more openly. To show you how we could have been raised differently or like other dragons.”
Leaning in to her mate, Zynthia added her own input. “We also wanted you to be aware not all dragons were cruel or violent like you have believed in the past.”
A shift under his wing had his snout appear to speak. “I stopped believing that dragons were violent and mean when I came back with Ember. Even during the trials, when I was being… tested-” A small twinge of regret passed them all. “-I realized that you were only doing the best interest for Ember and me.”
“Do you regret all of this then?” Eliyinsa asked, her voice devoid of emotion. “Do you regret doing the trials? Do you hate where you are now?” She paused, her voice lowering more. “Do you hate us?”
For a long moment, he didn’t answer. The silence that hung between them was so still and so thin, the heated winds could fracture all that surrounded them. At some point, both females felt their hearts were about to give out, having failed their one and only hatchling, less than a year after having him.
When the tension couldn’t last any longer, Spike slowly unfurled his wing over him and looked up with his bright emerald eyes to the two females in his presence. Amethyst and scarlet eyes looked down at him, filled with sadness, worry, pain and perhaps most of all, fear. Dread of rejection, failure and the loss of their only son, to have him leave them would destroy their hearts and souls. It was something no parent should ever deal with.
And for that moment, Spike saw something so equine but universal in all creatures, in his mothers. It was the fact that even the biggest of creatures, the strongest, and those that dared not try and show emotions, can be brought down by the young.
Physically, Spike had brought Zynthia down to her legs but her will didn’t allow her to fall down until she laid dead. She would fight anyone until the end, to either protect or to destroy.
Eliyinsa on the other claw was prowess through her mind and abilities. She was the smallest dragon of the Elders, but she was smarter than most adult dragons combined. Her intelligence could rival Twilight’s if she went through the same education as she had. Spike knew that if she truly wanted, she could probably outwit Discord and perhaps even plan further than Celestia.
All of this was useless to them when it came down to trying to raise and care for him. He was not their blood, he was not their adoptive parents since his birth and they were less qualified to try and get him to forget his other family.
But he knew that they were trying their best, despite some less than intellectual intentions here and there. He knew that if he was truly their blood born, they would have raised him with the right virtues, the right mindset and perhaps, make him a noble dragon amongst dragons. Others would respect or fear, just like the both of them.
Finally, he gained some insight to leave the anger away from his heart and looked at them with tired looks. “I-I don’t hate you, I could never hate you.” The look of relief washed over them, their whole body relaxing and it showed greatly. He could see moisture forming at their tear ducts, waiting to be released if he answered negatively. However, he knew that this would be a process. He lifted his head and rested it on the side of Eliyinsa’s arm, indicating his feelings.
“I-I just want us to focus on us.” He swallowed, his eyes looking at each of them. “I don’t want my past to come up, just like you don’t want yours to come up either. The ponies are my family, they raised me, they loved me and I will always return to them. But I want you to teach me stuff they couldn’t without you trying to push their memory and their knowledge away. Celestia raised me like any mother would,” He paused to let that sink in and both females gave a small decline of the heads, understanding that. He continued. "Twilight and her brother treated me like their little brother. I am smart, I am kind and I am… me because of them. No, not just them, but a lot of ponies in my life, many of which you have only seen glimpses of. I hope that the day we go back to Equestria, you can meet those who made me the dragon I am today. The dragon you are also trying to raise.”
His words were now burned into their minds and they knew that if they wanted to improve their relationship from here on out, they would listen and understand him more. No more secrets, no more manipulations and no more deceits, this was their goal.
“By my heart and soul, Spike,” Eliyinsa began, “I swear that we will do everything we can to be at peace with your past. We won't interfere with your history, we will not deny you of their influences and we will not try to let our emotions destroy what we have.”
Zynthia leaned down. “I swear as well, Spike.”
He sighed. “That’s all I ask.” He said nothing more and closed his eyes, letting his head rest on her arm. The two females finally accepted that this would indeed be their last conversation in his past and both reluctantly allowed sleep to consume them.
During the night, Spike’s dreams were filled with distorted colors, nonintellectual voices, and odd movements and jumps in his mind. Everything made no sense… except one.
“S-S-Spike?” The voice is familiar, not that hard to miss. He searched his landscape.
“Princess Luna?”
“Y-Your… mind is very clouded… Something… ! Who shielded....? I’m l-losing y-you! ‘C-Ca… Can’t r-reach yo…!”
He then heard silence, the scenery changed and suddenly, he was surrounded by a warm light, something akin to waking up in the morning; but this was much more. It was like the earliest memory of his younger days, when he was so young. A day where he would wake up, feeling safe and secure with the world around him. The comfort of wrath, surrounding him with uncoordinated shapes and colors. Nothing made sense, yet he was okay with that. He was warm, he was safe and he felt loved.
“My little emerald…” The voice, the beautiful voice of his mother. Why was it so… close to someone else’s voice? Why now could he hear it? The voice echoed, almost blended in with other voices. Why?
“My little emerald… I know that you can hear me, but you will not understand yet.” A small sigh left her. “I want you to know that no matter what happens, no matter where you are… I will always love you. That I will always love that you were the first thing in my life I cared for. Keep it in your mind and your heart, that I will not be here to raise you, but I will always keep you in my heart, forever until the final sun burns out. Good Bye, my son, may this new life treat you grand.”
The dream stopped and Spike slowly became aware he was waking up. His eyes moistened, a sob threatening to leave his throat and his heart was beating rapidly. He looked around, finding himself back in the cave, though the smell of the wind told him it was the early hours of the morning. Spike looked up to see both of his mothers still asleep.
His birth mother, he heard her and remembered her voice. It sounded so close to the females in his life. A blend of Twilight, Celestia, Zynthia and Eliyinsa. Perhaps because he could only remember their voices and not place his mother’s exact voice?
Then how did he remember those words? Another sob came up. More tears spilled from his tear ducts; realization in his hazy sleepy mind told him that… he had a mother and that she loved him. She always had and always will. But she left him for a reason. He was an orphan, he was given up or abandoned.
Now, he had three mothers. One was an alicorn and the other two were dragons. He loved them all and his family. He was saved by them all and he was going to be amazing with them.
He moved closer to Eliyinsa’s chest and head, curling closely and tightly to her. He pressed his head against her jaw and rested it there. Sleep took him once more, although this time, happier moments between his pony mother and his dragon mothers played. Luna didn’t come back that night.
Mother instincts for Eliyinsa kicked in subconsciously as she moved her forearm around Spike to surround him, making him relive that safe and surrounded feeling of warmth and love. It was the first time since he had re-awakened, that the trio of dragons have never felt closer to each other than they did now.
Spike stared out nervously over the cliff before him. He peered over, seeing the long and possibly lethal drop of his doom. He gulped loudly before pulling back and was about to run away but was blocked by Ember, as well as Smolder and Amethyst.
“Um… why do I have to do this now?” he whined. His mothers were also there but mostly to observe.
“Because if you don’t learn now, you’ll never get it,” Ember stated. “There are a lot of lazy dragons here that never learned how to fly or became too fat and lazy and are forever grounded.” Her gaze softened and she pulled close to him. “Last thing I need is a lazy, fat hoard mate.”
It took him a second to realize what she meant by ‘hoard mate’ and not ‘member’, like she had called the other two. He briefly looked at Smolder and Amethyst, who were to the side doing their own thing. It felt weird knowing that he had two other dragons being ‘shared’ with Ember. He knew it was only temporary at the beginning, to save herself from being overloaded with Bloodstone energy. But he had come to suspect that almost a year with them, they were a lot closer to her then perhaps he was. He only had a few days with Ember and perhaps got a little frisky, but according to Ember, they have had experiences on multiple levels with one another for the last couple of months.
He questioned why he was still part of her ‘hoard’ if she already had two females that could serve the purpose of remaining as a Dragon Lord.
She laid a gentle palm on his shoulder and gave him a smile. ‘Love’, was the answer. She still loved him and that was all he needed to know. “Well, then I guess I’m going to have to learn eventually.” He paused and looked to either side of his wings, giving them a stretch. “Though I still don’t know how I flew the first time.”
“Fight or flight instinct more or less kicked in,” Came the response from Ember. A grin appeared over her snout. “Your fear, driven by your mothers mention of mating, certainly made you run or in this case… fly faster than you could realize.”
He blushed at that, only for it to grow as Amethyst and Smolder teased him.
“Spikey got scared that his mommas’ were gonna teach him the nasty!” The pink dragoness taunted.
His mothers were smiling at the tease, knowing it was very true. Ember didn’t add to the teasing, but she kept her grin and loved seeing Spike so red.
Feeling very flushed, he decided now would be a good time to jump off the cliff… without opening his wings. Though in truth, he already knew everything that happened. After all, he and Ember played with one another before claw. Still, he didn’t like trying to understand the mating habits of any creature, though his more aged body seemed to disagree with him.
Since he first saw Ember when he regained his memories, it was like his body was aflame. His heart fluttered, his eyes glazed over her form and flashed memories of their physical encounters would play in his mind. Even now, being near her had drawn some inner feelings that he longed for; something he had never had with Rarity. Perhaps it was instinct, perhaps it was because of their bonds together or perhaps ‘love’ was the real reason, regardless his heart was where it was at.
Turning away, he looked back over the cliff and at the ocean. Worst case, he would land painfully on the open ocean, which would be a bit softer than lava but still hurt no less. Best case, he would open his wings and glide and possibly face plants into the side of the cliffs or in the ocean. Opening his wings, he waited for the draft of air to come, just like they instructed. Ember pulled right up close, though she put an arm around him to prevent him from being blown back.
“Remember, you have more muscles than ponies, so you have to use those muscles,” she explained, running her claws across his spine and right between his wings. “First concentrate on gliding, then when you feel that draft on your wings, flap once and you already are flying.” She then stood next to him at the edge. “I’ll be with you when you jump.”
“And we’ll be here to watch you face plant in the water or in the cliffs!” Cheered Amethyst.
A moment passed and a small rock thunked off the back of her head and nearly knocked her down. Amethyst let out a perfectly reasonable swear that echoed loudly to the surrounding area. She rubbed the area of impact, hoping that a bump hadn’t formed; she also dared to look at which mother she just pissed off. Smolder gave a glance back, not wanting to receive the same treatment. When none came, a wink was offered to her.
Not hesitating a moment more, Ember shoved Spike off the cliff, earning a yell in surprise before she jumped alongside him. Both Smolder and Amethyst quickly made their way to the cliff to see the outcome.
Spike yelled as he fell, his body spinning out of control. Emer was falling/flying by him with the same speed. “Level out and open your wings!” She yelled at him.
Realizing this at the fear of the moment, Spike straightened himself out in the air and threw open his wings, a couple of stories before he had hit the water. However the sudden opening caused his body to whiplash and strain his muscles to near the point of his wings snapping at the joints. He slowed his fall and managed to angle himself up, avoiding the water but still was heading towards the cliff.
Ember had caught up to him fast enough to latch onto his back and angle him back up, avoiding the cliff. His mate managed to avoid their demise and flew them both back up the cliff.
Spike felt disappointed in himself as she safely brought them up safely to where they started. Amethyst and Smolder alongside his mothers’, waited for him.
Landing with a grunt, Spike got to his feet, with Ember still holding him. She didn’t let go, which told him something.
“At least you opened your wings when you could.” Her voice came out comforting but it didn’t help his self-esteem. His mother Elyinsa offered her comforting words next.
“No need to feel ashamed, son. While you did not fly, you did however stop yourself from getting hurt. That’s more than most hatchlings and even adult dragons who have never flown before, can manage.”
That offered some comfort but he still felt the sting of the fall on his wings. He rolled his shoulders. “Still… I freaked out instead of reacting on time.”
“What you failed at today, you will succeed at tomorrow.” Eliyinsa offered. “Don’t forget, your body grew those wings in your sleep, with your mind not processing what was happening to your body yet.”
His eyes managed to catch the eyes of those around him. Ten pairs of eyes showed that he had the support, the care and the love he needed to push on. He wouldn’t nail flying today, but he would make sure not to give up in their eyes. With a hard nod and a grunt, he spoke out with determination. “Alright, let's do it again!”
All through the morning, Spike had pushed himself to learn how to fly. Each take off or flight, had him constantly crashing or getting saved by Ember, Amethyst or his mothers. Each time, his wings locked up or he felt even a bit off in his flight time, his imminent rescue was assured.
When the sun reached its high point, his final flop to the ground made him give up; he gave a roar of frustration and released a jet of flame from his maw, spewing it at the sky in rage. The others saw his anger had finally reached its end and decided to call it quits.
“Ugh, why can’t I bucking get this right?!” He roared to no one in particular. While they may not know the swears, they knew of his anger as he stomped the ground with smoke exiting his nostrils. He kept his head down, trying not to look at what he thought, would be disappointment in the eyes of those around him.
Normally, one would not approach an angry dragon, yet Ember did so because she knew Spike. She knew that he needed her there and now. Standing right in front of him, his eyes had managed to focus on the sapphire blue form before him, his anger still high but slowly subsiding.
She stepped up close to him, trying to make his emerald eyes match her amber ones. “Spike?”
He inhaled deeply, letting his anger lessen, trying not to let his emotions lash out the one he loved. Slowly, his eyes ran up her legs, to her belly, making its way up.
Finally his eyes met hers and when they did, he did not see disappointment, rather he saw sympathy and care. He then looked past her to see the same features on his mothers and his hoard mates.
To their eyes, he wasn’t a failure. He wasn’t a disappointment, he was just Spike. Finally, his anger wavered and he slumped onto his hunches. “Sorry for lashing out.” His voice was defeated but calm. Ember gave a small nod.
“It’s alright Spike. No one expects you to learn everything in a single day, let alone flight.”
He didn’t say anything, rather he turned away from her and looked towards the ocean. He made his way towards the cliff edge and sat at the edge. At first Ember thought he was going to jump again, yet when he just sat there, her assumption was he was now thinking.
She turned towards his mothers and the others. Eliyinsa, being the smartest dragon around, acknowledged Spike’s dilemma. “Speak to him, allow him to open up. Perhaps then we can see what causes him to fall.” She then motioned for her mate and the other two hoard members to follow. “Come you two, they need some time to figure this out.”
The pink and orange dragonesses followed without complaint, though it was Smolder that kept glancing back to them. She followed the Elders, speaking to the smartest of them, as they pulled further away. “Why isn’t he able to fly? Most dragons who gain their wings fly within a day or two.”
Eliyinsa looked down to the smaller of the bunch. “It is a psychological impact for him, not a physical one, Smolder. Forget not, he was nearly a year under a coma, with memory of anything but us for two days, and… we have been neglecting him in our own ways. Our days have been more on how to be more dragon and less pony.” A bit of distance between was set and she looked over her back to the two, seeing Ember sitting down by him and pulling in close. “Perhaps his heart will allow him to heal him and open his wings, better than we can. I fear that our presence may still be affecting him.”
Ember sat near him, letting her own legs dangle off the cliff. Spike made no motion or sound towards her, allowing her to sit and look out over the ocean before them. Nothing was said between, letting the sound of crashing waves on jagged rocks was the only noise between them.
Spike wanted to say something, anything but he was still in turmoil with himself. Ember decided to speak to him though her eyes towards the ocean. Her voice was calm, steady and remained ideal to Spike’s predicament.
“...I didn’t learn to fly until a week after I gained my wings.” Spike blinked at that, hearing this from her. His eyes slowly turned towards her, trying to match the amber colors of hers. She saw him from her peripheral vision but kept it focused on the horizon before her. “I tried and tried and tried for many days to try and fly but could never get it.” She paused, clicking her tongue before continuing on. “I growled, I roared, and I punched every rock I could because I couldn’t fly. At one point, I kicked a rock on my hundredth attempt and I broke a toe claw.”
Spike saw the memory and pain flash through her eyes, her eyes wince while he began painting a vivid picture in his mind as a young Ember was trying desperately to fly.
A sharp inhale filled her nostrils before she expelled it. “I broke down and cried. I broke down in every possible way you could think of. It was… a horrible feeling, Spike. To know that no matter how hard you try, it will never be enough.”
Finally, her amber eyes met his emerald and she gave him a smile. “I would have torn the world if I could never fly.” Spike believed her, he knew enough to know that. Perhaps, this is where her anger comes from. She lifted her right leg and showed him one of her top left toe claws. While it had fully reformed, a jagged outline had formed near the middle where a lightning crack had formed towards her digit. She gave the toe a wiggle. “It healed but not my anger.” She then opened her wings, letting them stretch as she continued her story. “As I was crying, it was my father that came to me, trying to coax my anger and tears.”
Spike remained silent, letting her story go on. By now, his anger and frustration was all but gone. He instinctively moved closer now, feeling more comfortable with her now. Her wings brought him close, finally feeling his anger had abided. “At first, my father;” Pausing, she gave a small chuckle. “You know how he is.” Spike gave a small smile in return nodding.
“Yeah, loud and… proud.”
She nodded, keeping her smile but then it dropped. “He… wasn’t like that when he found me crying. Instead, he cared for me, he quelled my pain, my anger, and my tears. He held me in his giant claws, holding me close to his head and telling me everything was going to be alright.” Her head laid against his shoulder and her gaze went out to the ocean. “My mother had just fallen asleep and my father didn't think she would go this early into her sleep but she did. He didn’t want to believe that his mate would sleep so soon, let alone just me hatching only a decade prior.”
“He was… lost, alone and he didn’t know how to handle it. His father was a tougher dragon than him, berating him, making everything out to be that there are only two dragons in the world. ‘The Strong and the Weak.’ But he only acted like that when other dragons were around, but not me.” Her sapphire scales glittered and bounced sunlight, just like the ocean did when clear waters were seen.
“He nursed me to health, licking my wounds and my anger.”
A soft spasm gave from Spike, causing her to pull away and look at him. It took Spike an incredible amount of effort not to burst out laughing about hearing that, as the corners of his mouth threaten to turn up.
It was a story that sounded too hard to believe and if it weren’t for the fact that he was receiving a stare from her, he would be falling head over tails upon hearing that. Instead, he swallowed his compulsion and breathed in deeply, releasing it and the tension and shook his head.
“Sorry. It’s just that… it’s hard to see your father as…”
“Soft? Kind? Loving?” She asked, tilting her head.
Spike didn’t trust himself to answer so he just nodded.
She blinked and agreed. “Yeah. I thought so too, for many years, he was like that, but only around me was he the kind, loving, soft dragon I know and love.” She sniffed, leaning back to his neck and laying it there once more. “It is why I understood why he didn’t want me to do the Gauntlet of Fire. He didn’t want to lose another loved one. Despite who may have won, as long as I was safe, he didn’t want me to get hurt.”
Spike understood that, though from a father’s perspective, it made him wonder why Celestia and Twilight never did that for him. His doubt was quickly pushed away when Ember asked another question.
“So did you not have any father figures in your past?” Ember asked, pulling close to him. He thought for a moment, knowing what this was pertaining to. The upbringing was mostly done by females in his life, though he actually did have one that came to mind, putting a smile on his face.
“I did,” he answered with a light mirth on his features. “My older brother Shining Armour.” The image of the white stallion with light blue mane entered his mind. Ember was a little perplexed that he mentioned an adoptive brother and not father, but she let him speak. “Shining Armor was just as much of a brother and father figure to me as his own dad was to him. I mean, don’t get me wrong, Twilight’s and Shining’s Parents were amazing to me as well, but it was Celestia and Twilight who did the mommy work, while Twilight’s mother helped her when she couldn’t. Shining was the one who taught me how to be polite, how to be chivalrous and how to properly treat mares, err… females.”
He paused as he thought of all the lessons he could learn from his older brother. “I learned what it meant to be a good creature to anyone, especially to those who may need it the most.That you would do your best to protect those who couldn’t.” The memory of Shining protecting Twilight from bullies for being a nerd, or from Spike getting harassed because he was a dragon. Then it switched to the times he remembered he pushed to get a date with Cadence. “Ever since he was a teen, he had been trying his hardest to impress Cadence -” He quickly added to it. “-Another princess in Equestria, and trying to seek her affections. She was the popular mare, being surrounded by jerk stallions and uptight fillies that were just trying to gain favors. The stallion she was with didn’t much care for her personally, just her title.”
Spike shook his head, remembering to try to keep the story brief. “Anyways, Shining spent years chasing her, but never trying to be a creep or desperate. He just treated her like a mare should be treated, not like a trophy or a status to be gained.”
Ember knew that ponies were not like dragons when it came down to mating rituals and standards, but she never understood it until now what they would do to try and impress their mates.
Spike shifted, bringing his claws close to hers. “If there was anything he would do anything-” He wrapped his claws around hers and looked her in the eyes. “-to impress the mare that he loved with all his heart.”
Her own heart warmed upon hearing that, moreso that he did it with eye contact and his claws around hers.
“And… how long did it take for him to get with her?” Was her question. Spike snorted, not wanting himself to laugh out loud.
“It took him a hot while to do anything really effective but just the fact that he made that effort for her was the reason she eventually fell for him.” He paused, then added. “And it helped that Cadence was Twilight’s foalsitter.”
“Foal-sitter?” Ember asked, somewhat confused by the concept. “She… sat on her?”
A warm laughter left him and he never felt more relieved in his life at being by the side of one of the most beautiful females in the world.
All others be… not really forgotten but not held a candle close too.
For the next two hours, Spike talked and Ember listened, vice-versa, pushing their bonds closer. In truth, it was the first time in almost a year that Ember had been with Spike, let alone talk to him about his life. Prior to the trials, it was more trying to get him used to dragon culture and the way things would be as her ‘Consort’. Now they had time to truly speak whatever they wanted to. Spike’s life story came more from a tall tale than a normal history. From being raised by a princess, to being raised by one of the smartest equines in history, to saving the world, an empire and so on.
She knew of most of it, but his history was not a brag or boast, neither great achievement nor a talent. He spoke of it all as if it were nothing to him and while most dragons would say the same, he didn’t have the cocky attitude. He merely skimmed over his heroic deeds and focused more on the lively aspects of his life. To any other dragon, it would be considered the boring parts of his story, but to her they were worth hearing about it.
With the sun already beginning its descent in the sky, turning into late afternoon, Ember had learned a fair amount of Spike’s life now, something she neglected when they spent their first week together months back. But now that she had him back, she felt more complete and her heart was whole. However, there was something that needed to be done. Without warning, she sat up from the ridge and stood tall over Spike.
“I think you should come meet my mother.” She stated with merit. Spike looked up at her, not knowing where this came from, though he felt like this was due to the fact that he only ever met her father, not her mother. According to her, she had woken up two months ago, though she was still slow due to lack of malnutrition. Her father had been bringing her animals to feed on to regain her energy faster than gems ever would.
He slowly stood from his ridge, steady and slow to not fall off. As he rose to match her height, there was a glimmer in her eyes, a show of excitement. In normal circumstances, anyone that is told to meet the parents of their lover, a sense of fear or dread would fill their hearts. Either because they feel like their expectations would not be met by the parents or that they would look stupid in front of them.
Spike felt none of those things to Ember. He already knew of Torch, him being the true parent you should fear, and the over protective nature he had for his daughter, yet Torch’s expectations of him were better, the very week he arrived here. Even today, Spike is talking to Torch like any other dragon, though the intimidation factor was now merely due to the size differences.
Ember’s mother was a different story. The way Ember and Torch had praised her mother was… almost like the ways ponies would speak of Celestia. In dragon standards, Saphira was too nice, giving and caring, even before she got to the Dragon Lands.
Spike had little to worry. “Okay. But why?”
Ember gave a light shrug. “I figured that if we are going to Equestria to see your family, it's only fair you see the rest of mine.”
That made sense. If he wanted Ember to meet those who raised him, he should see the one that raised her. A nod was his reply. “Sure Ember, I’ll see your mother, though I just hope I don’t need anything to impress her.”
Ember gave him a war smile. “You already did. Just by being who you are.” She then opened her wings. “Come on, I'll show you.”
She flapped her wings and was airborne immediately. Spike gave her a look.
“Uh, Ember?”
Ember looked at him and instantly remembered his predicament. She gave a sheepish look and quickly landed with a thud.
“Right, sorry.”
A smile of his own reached him. “It’s alright. Maybe not today, but there will be a day I do.” That brightened her heart, knowing for sure that her mother would love to meet him for sure.
After making sure his mothers knew where he was going and letting her hoard mates go do their own thing, Ember guided Spike to her parent’s cave. While it wasn’t the closest thing, it still took a good hour to get there. Ember opted to take Spike there by wings but refused. Not out of embarrassment, but rather he didn’t want to be a burden of carrying him to a far place. She may be strong but she did have her limits.
A chain of mountains south of the main heart of the Dragon Lands with a few active volcanoes going on. According to Ember, this is where the largest and oldest of dragons lived. A sort of retirement area.
Upon reaching the base of them, Spike did allow her to take him to the cave top of a mountain top. The mountain was bigger than Ember’s own, and the sheer fact that he actually had to look up high meant an impossible journey to the top. Large dragons could get there in seconds, but for Ember it was five minutes, counting his weight.
As they approached the top, Spike noticed that unlike her own cave, the parents of Ember had hollowed it out on their own. Ember was naturally formed, albeit given some of her own luxuries when she took on the mantle of Dragon Lord. The cave had carve markings from digging as well as giant pillars holding up parts of the cave. What pushed this further claw-made, was a stream of lava coming from deep within the cave, showing that a trench had been built for a reason.
The cave lit up with the glowing lava, illuminating the way toward the back. While it seemed like any other cave to Spike, outside the large spacious overhead, he saw some considerable amount of effort into the pillars. While they were thick, some looked like they could easily be knocked down with a hard enough swipe, leading to an easy cave in.
“Hey, those are not going to fall, are they?” His voice echoed through the cave, establishing his fear of the pillars.
Ember gave a shake of her head. “No, not without some effort at least.”
He blinked and gazed past her eyes to see something. “Effort?”
Ember stopped in her tracks, causing him to stop as well. Her amber orbs looked from the corner of her eyes to him. A pinch of sadness was there, but it didn’t seem to really affect her. She then looked towards the closest pillar to them and laid a gentle palm on it.
“It’s set up like this for the day we eventually enter eternal sleep Spike. The day we will close our eyes and never see the skies again. When the day comes, we build our caves in these mountains to spend the rest of our times here, resting. These pillars are set up for them to be purposely collapsible for when we need to be buried.”
She turned to him, a passing of the inevitable curse of life was present upon her mind. “When a dragon, either a family member, a friend or anyone just out of sheer respect, comes to them during their sleep, it is to bury them within here, and let the cave flood with lava. The pillars are chain-collapsed and the dragon in here is left at the center, where the lava will fill the cave. While we don’t die directly from it, eventually it will fill over our bodies, inside and out, where it will harden and be entombed.”
She swallowed some saliva, where a tear threatened to form in her ducts. “My father… had this built when my mother fell asleep. I thought that I would have to bury my mother before I could be as big as her.” Through the tears however, a smile broke. “But she is awake now, recovering but she is awake. I hate coming in here a lot, being reminded of what one day may be, but I know that I don’t have to worry about it for now.”
Spike felt… conflicted a bit, knowing he was entering a cave, designed as a tome. He never knew that many caves could be set up like that, but he also knew death awaited everything, including the long lived. The concept of death was nothing new though each sentient creature had their own way of being rested. The ponies were no different.
Earth ponies were buried in the ground with either tomestones or flowers over their graves. ‘To return to the earth in which we were born from,’ was their motto. Pegasi are either burned by fire or encased in thunderstorm clouds, where the lightning eventually turns them to ashes. Their ashes are then blown away by the family members. Unicorns took on many ideals like being buried, magically incinerated, have their remains being turned into artifacts and placed in areas of importance or magically encased in a crystal, preserving the body forever.
Death was not much of a subject that comes up, yet here it was and it didn’t bother Spike. At least, not anymore. Sleeping for a year may not feel like death, but nearly being killed with magical overload had a pretty close feeling.
His thoughts were interrupted by the voice from deep within.
“Ember, is that you?” The voice was her father, though it was… not booming to say the least. Actually it was quite calming which surprised Spike once more of Torch’s ability to hold his powerful lungs back.
Ember answered back immediately. “Yes father, it's me.” She paused then turned to Spike. “I brought Spike here as well.”
A soft muttering was heard before another voice answered.
“Oh, please do come in, my little Teardrop! I can’t wait to see him.” The voice was… beautiful and soft. Even from this distance, Spike felt the calming voice from Ember’s mother.
Ember’s mood seemed to instantly pick up, a jump to happiness covered her features. Her demeanor was high in hope and she almost seemed to vibrate in place. Not waiting any longer, Ember pulled Spike deeper into the cave, almost flying towards her parents. It reminded Spike much of how Pinkie Pie would drag somepony to their ‘Welcome to Ponyville Party.’ While Ember was no Pinkie, her joy was close to it.
As he was moved/dragged deeper into the cave, Spike could feel an aura of calmness deeper in. It was much like his mothers’ cave, where it felt lively. Again, caves and pony homes were vastly different in design, yet the feeling of liveliness was still possible.
Upon breaching the main center and large interior of the cave, Spike was instantly grazed by two large dragons. One was Torch, who Spike thought seemed more peaceful and less grumpy. His face was without a single line of anger, grouchiness or even stoicness; impossible it may seem to be, he looked more active and joyous like his daughter.
And right next to him, with her back towards him, Spike saw her. Ember’s mother. A beautiful sapphire dragoness, scales so blue, it matched the cleanest oceans that reflected most light. While Ember’s scales were the same color, her mothers almost blinded with an impossible gleam. Perhaps due to the low light of the surrounding lava was why it was not as strong.
When her head turned towards them, her eyes didn’t exactly match her scales rather, a soft maroon color were her colors that stood out more than her scales. While Ember took the horns and amber colored eyes from her father, she definitely took everything else from her mother. The spines of deep navy blue, to her smooth figure that reminded him of his own mother, Eliyinsa.
Spike felt her maroon eyes catch his and he was instantly filled with warmth and tranquility.
“Hello, Spike.” Oh… if Fluttershy was a dragoness, this would be what her voice would be like. While not shy or really timid, the calm, gentleness as well as the gentle warmth that left her breath, really made her the shy pegasus’s dragon counterpart. “My daughter and my mate have told me much about you.”
As tall as his own mother was, she lowered her head towards him, getting a closer look at him. Spike didn’t feel the intimidation from her like he did with other dragons, nor showed signs of any negative emotions. Approaching closer without hesitation, he was a few feet away from her giant head, staring into the eyes of the beautiful dragoness before him.
“It’s nice to finally meet the one who has changed the hearts and minds of those I love.” Ember pulled in close, pressing against him. Torch leaned down and near his beloved, his eyes staring at Spike with gratitude. The dragoness then brushed her snout at him, surprising Spike at the interaction. While it did not bother him the least, it was assured that he was fine when Ember brought herself just as close to her mother.
The interaction was slow, the care and tender feeling made his head swim with purrs coming from Ember and her mother. When it stopped, his face was flushed; he had no idea what had happened in that moment.
Seeing this, the dragoness known as Saphira gave a gentle purr of mirth at him. “That is me accepting you as my daughter’s mate. You helped her when she needed you the most. You beat the trials set up for you because you cared for her and lastly, despite what had happened to you, your heart still remains strong and caring for her and that is something no other dragon has done before.”
Spike finally got his bearings back and managed to look at Ember, seeing admiration and joy in her heart upon her mother’s approval. “Welcome to the family.”
Spike was amazed that Ember’s family, outside of his own, were the strangest and kindest dragons in the lands. What made that more so was the fact Torch was treating him so much friendlier than before. Perhaps because he knew of Spike already, perhaps because he wanted to be kind in front of his loved ones, or maybe it's because of them that his true colors revealed themselves.
Saphira on her own was the true oddity, at least compared to other dragons. Kind, gentle, not loud or even negative in any way. She didn’t seem to be the type to show negativity, even when something that would normally make dragons angry, she voiced her disconcert in a decent manner.
“So, you are being raised by the two mothers then?” She had asked. “And which one laid your egg?”
It seemed as though Ember and Torch forgot to mention that Spike had been abandoned or without a sire or dam, they only mentioned his arrival in the Dragon Lands, whom his mothers were and his fall during the trials. Both had tensed up, wondering if Spike would react negative towards her.
Instead, Spike felt a bit sad, that he had to retail the story but knew that it was easier. “None, I was found by ponies and raised by them. I was raised by the Princess of Equestria and became her adopted son. When I came here for the trials, I got overwhelmed and…” He didn’t say anymore.
A sad coo, much like his own mother had done once before, rumbled from the large dragoness. While they were not full of pity, sadness did fill her features. “You poor hatchling, never knowing your parents.” Once more, a bit of regret came from Torch and Ember for their negligence to inform Saphira of Spike’s backstory. The pity and reminder of his past must be tiring and even saddening to be repeated over and over again and again.
Spike gave a sigh, a sad smile to company with it. “I’ve… grown accustomed to it by now.” He wrapped a wing around Ember, pulling her close for comfort. While it was a daring move to do it in front of their parents, it further cemented how much they knew how loving and caring Spike was towards their daughter. Saphira in particular adored the way they held each other so close, comforting one another without the need of words, much like her and her mate. Spike’s claws wrapped around Ember’s own, which turned his sad smile into a comforted one. “But I am happy with the family I do have now.” He turned his focus to Torch and Saphira. “And I guess, my family is pretty big now, much bigger now.”
This melted the heart of both parents, almost basking at his positive and radiating outlook. In truth, he shouldn’t have to worry about the family he wasn’t born with, but the one he was raised by. Even with his past a mystery, he was appreciative of the family he had gained.
“That is more than most,” Saphira stated, smiling towards them. “You have done much with your past, in so few years then most dragons have done in their lifetimes.” She leaned in close to them. “Your history will be well known and I know that your future will be grand. With my daughter, your hoard, your pony family, and even us, we will be by your side until the end.”
Spike glowed with the praise and love he was receiving from Saphira. At this point, he knew that nothing could deter her from the fact that he truly was surrounded by friendly and loving dragons here. The room was full of love and comfort that he felt knew that from here on out, his life would get better…
“Though I hope when the time comes, will you be ready to provide my daughter with many eggs, yes?”
Spike’s face froze in a blank state between happiness and shock. Ember’s face flushed immediately red with embarrassment. “Mother!” she nearly roared. Torch just laughed at this, finding the two young dragons caught off by the question. While a smile was present on her snout, her face did show seriousness. “What? I just want to know if he is willing to mate with you many times?”
At this point, Spike was as red as Ember with embarrassment, his body slumping in the process. Ember began to plead to her mother. “Mother! Stop!”
Saphira snorted. “Well, are you going to allow him to mount you when you go into heat? I am not saying now, but I do wish to know when so I can count the days until you are ready to lay!”
At this point Ember began to berate her mother in a steamy bashful rant, while Spike looked down and away from them. This was not the way he had thought this would go.
“Well, is there an issue?” Saphira asked so suddenly. Then her eyes lit up in recognition. “Oh, is it because he was raised by ponies that he doesn’t know how dragon mating works? The ritual or the stances? You know your father and I can willingly demonstrate that to him if he needs assistance.”
Ember was horrified that her mother just suggested that, while her father had a grin that really didn’t help the situation. Spike in the meantime was so flushed with embarrassment, he used his wings to hide his face, hoping that he wasn’t given another future lecture on how mating works. It was bad enough that he nearly got it from his mothers, but now from the parents of his mate?
“Spike, if you want we can help you two learn the best ways and outcomes on how to mate with our daughter.” Saphira ignored the screams and yells from her daughter, though the situation got worse when Torch added his own sense of humour.
“Spike, there is nothing wrong with admitting you know little of mating. Perhaps that is why you two couldn’t mate properly when you came here.”
Saphira almost squealed in delight. “You two tried to mate so early!? Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Augh!” Ember roared in disdain, almost wanting to use the Bloodstone Scepter to silence her parents. Almost.
Spike just stayed hidden, hopefully trying to become a rock on the floor, unnoticed and forgotten. He could only endure the constant bickering between the trio, him being the fourth wheel of the conversation. The worst part was, he couldn’t leave because Ember was his ride down.
Perhaps the actual dealing with mating between the two of them was… inevitable. Though it pained him to admit that yes, he didn’t know how to mate and ponies did kind of ruin the standards of what he expected mating to be.
He may not know how it fully works, he felt that he and Ember could figure it out. The fact that he now had four parents that wanted to teach him how to mate was making the thought of the actual act… overbearing and tiresome. In fact, Ember seemed more embarrassed than him, as her parents continued to find ways of how to approach them about their time together.
Her mother suggested that, to him directly even though he was trying to hide, take her somewhere special where they could mate quietly and away from others.
Torch himself recommended showing feats of strength by dominating at the pits in fights, giving her a giant gem and then taking her in front of the whole audience.
Ember was so flushed, with embarrassment and anger, that she just opted to ignore her parents and went straight to Spike. “Come on Spike, let's go! Clearly my parents are of no help!”
Spike was pulled up and away, still trying to hide himself.
Her mother continued her teasing, though she could see the irritation began to affect her daughter.
“We will walk you out then! Are you going to try some of the maneuvers we suggested?”
“Augh! No, mother! We are leaving because Spike and I can’t take this conversation anymore!”
“Ohh, we just want to make sure you two have a safe and healthy relationship. We know you two are in love but mating casually or for eggs is still part of the process.” And yet she still continued despite the fact that Spike was literally being guided by his mate out of the cave because of the amount of red covering his face. At this rate, he would pass out.
Despite all that had just been dumped on him, Spike still felt normal with the fact that he had just built a quick, albeit awkward relationship with Ember’s parents. Torch on his own was a task and a half to try to work up to, mostly because he was the grumpy but overprotective father type.
Saphira was… the final piece of the puzzle that had his heart at ease because she had approved him before they even met. She was kind, far kinder than even his own mothers and while that would normally make a dragon seem weak, she alone managed to make Torch, one of the biggest dragons around, look so happy and calm. She brought out the innocent and almost pure side of Ember too.
Despite being completely red-faced in embarrassment, Spike saw that Ember was truly happy. That her mother was awake and well. That her father was warm and joyous, filled with love from the two most important females in his life. Lastly, she had him, her heart, her reason for being alive and becoming the strongest dragon in the lands.
He saw that she felt complete, she was invigored with hope, love and more. Perhaps with all of this happening, she would be willing to work with the Princesses back at home to create a bridge between ponies and dragons, to create a co-existence.
Spike was still a bit blushing madly as Torch and Saphira made lewd and detailed references of their own matings in the past, while Ember was exploding in embarassment, but a smile did form on his face, at the feeling that the future he had with Ember was going to get better… with a few hiccups on the way, but no future is perfect.
“...Then you have to brace yourself if he goes from behind!”
Spike watched from the high part of the cliff, as the sun was beginning to set. Having ‘endured’ the brutal and almost graphically lewd explanations of Ember’s parents on mating.
The two parents went back and forth with one another on how to proceed, best position and so on until it left him and Ember embarrassed. It got to a point where Ember began to pull him out of the cave just as Saphira told them that their ‘teardrop’ was created on a very passionate night.
While she was horrified, Spike couldn’t help but feel a bit… saddened that he would never get to hear about his parents. His biological parents that is… The way Torch and Saphira held each other, the way their eyes danced in tune, even as they went into details for more than they should have, Spike wondered if all dragons were like this or if they were the few that actually put their hearts and souls for one another.
Ember was saying her farewells to her parents, trying to break the awkward tension and stating their mission was to go to Equestria the day after. Ember would have loved to take her mother but Torch insisted that she wait a bit longer before she moved.
The pink and orange hues of the skies were slowly turning and Spike has longed to see it from Equestria. Despite this week ending, he was happy that he was going to go back home. He had fallen for the Dragon Lands, yes but the fresh green air that the valley had provided yesterday stirred up the longing for Equestria’s air.
Though he would only be able to visit for a limited time, he would try to savor it as much as possible.
“Spike?” Ember along with Torch and Saphira popped out of the cave. “Are you ready?” She asked, pulling close.
He gave a small nod before turning to the elders. He gave a small bow towards them both. “I thank you for inviting me home and… um…giving some lessons.” A blush formed on him. Torch gave a grin while Saphira leaned down to meet his eyes.
“Oh, it was no problem young Spike, though I do apologise for making things a bit uncomfortable. I hope that you understand that I just want to relive the joy of being with my daughter again. A decade was a blink of an eye to me but for her, it was a long time and I cherish every moment I can with her.”
Spike nodded, understanding that. A small pause came before he spoke. “Did you dream when you went into your sleep?”
The sapphire dragoness gave a small hum in thought, studying his question for a moment before responding. “I suppose that one can say that ‘yes’, I did dream but unlike a normal dream, it's more of lucid colors and everything is ambient. For the life of me, nothing made sense, yet I still knew I was comfortable and safe.” She then turned to Torch and brushed her snout against his giant head. “He was always by my side, speaking to me and I could hear his every word, feel his touch and… more.” The blush was there and Spike nor Ember dared comment on that, but Saphira just gave her mate a lick before turning towards Spike.
“May I ask why you wished to know that?”
Spike responded with a small shrug. “I just… wanted to know if it was the same as me going into a coma. I had… nothing there, no thoughts, no lights, nothing. All I could hear was my mothers’, their words and… that’s it.”
Saphira gave a small sympathetic nod. “While comas and deep sleeps can be considered the same to many, I believe that one is caused by something done to you while the other is your body trying to rest.” She cocked her head to the side. “I am surprised that your mother, Eliysia, hasn't used her abilities to try and wake you.”
Spike was also confused by this, about to ask the same to Torch or Ember but he wasn’t given time to finish the thought as Torch quickly spoke out. “It was best that he remain untouched by any magic or abilities from ‘any’ being.” He emphasized the word ‘any’, giving a small glance to his mate. The glance was not unnoticed by Ember or Spike.
“So they did try something when I was asleep?”
Torch gave a small nod, though a terrible sigh left him. “After the first few weeks, we noticed that you were not responding to anything. Eliyinsa noticed that you had nothing in your mind. No real thoughts, no emotions and such, so she wanted to keep it like that and didn’t want to disturb your mind.”
“And there was no way to do anything about it, father?” Ember asked, putting her own input.
“Not without hurting him.” He answered solemnly.
Silence surrounded them, other than the winds from this high. Spike gave a small sigh. “Too bad there aren’t other dragons out there that could have helped me or help other sleeping dragons.” No dragon around him made a comment, which only furthered his frustration and it showed.
A small grunt left Torch, his mate pulling under him. “Spike, while I know your past is difficult, I can only hope that should the day come and you must confront it, that you are ready to deal with it. We can’t afford to lose you, let alone to what tortures you have endured.”
Spike gave the giant of a dragon a bewildered look “You make it seem like I've been through Tartarus and back. I am sure there are others who have been through worse than me-”
Torch gave a shake of his giant head. “Not as young, not as painful… not as innocent.” A sympathetic look passed over the former Dragon Lord. “A thousand years, I’ve seen much pain, much loss and much more horrors that I would dare not admit.” He wrapped his wing over his mate. “Keep what you love close to you, for they may be the only thing that still binds your mind to your world. Your mind can only take so much before it snaps. The fact that you stand before me, Ember and many other dragons, goes to show you that you are beyond a doubt, the bravest and I dare say, luckiest dragon to have graced the lands.”
Saphira nodded, adding her own words. “While I explored the lands far from here, I too have yet to see one who has endured what you have. The trials, the coma, your life by the ponies, and… your discovery without your birth family is truly disheartening. Yet you continue on without it affecting you too much. You had won the Gauntlet of Fire, you took my daughter’s claw despite some dangers it came with-”
“Like the trials?” Spike asked.
“Like me.” Snorted Torch, though a quick grin was seen on his face, it disappeared just as it came. “-And while the pain was unimaginable, your mind recovered from it all. Though, we are unsure of what will surface later in your life.”
Spike took in all the words, each one impacting him in some way or form. He then looked to Ember who also seemed affected by the wisdom her parents laid before them. He then looked over himself, seeing all the vast changes he had gone through in the last year before looking up at them.
“Will I be a danger later on?”
There was an uncomfortable silence that lingered between them before Ember responded, though she herself seemed hesitant to speak. “I don’t believe you are Spike, my parents are just unsure how to grasp what you have been through and not come out unscathed so to speak.”
Spike scoffed, almost a bit insulted at that, which showed to the others. “Unscathed? I've been through Tartarus and back, you all said it yourself, and yet you think I haven’t come out without marks?”
“It's more than just marks or scars, Spike,” Assured Saphira. “Your mothers would tell you themselves that it is all been no easy feat for one as young as you. The fact that you remain uninhibited by what you’ve been through is a testament to what others could not. Many would bask or prolong their effects or illnesses of such things, but yet you brush it off.” A frown crosses her features. “While not directly, perhaps your lineage is a contributing factor to your survival and will. From what I’ve gathered, your mothers are responsible for why you still stand.”
Spike blinked at that. “My mothers?” This time he frowned. “They have been manipulating me from the start.”
Torch let alone grumble, while Ember grew angry. “Is that why you haven’t really been around them?”
Spike gave a sigh. “Yeah, but I forgave them, though I told them not to bring up my pony family. Mother said she hadn’t been using her abilities but they have been trying to stray me away from my family.”
“While I believe that is not the whole case,” Saphira quickly assured, cutting off Torch’s sudden urge to speak against the two mothers, she gave both of her loved ones a small glare. “It is best to understand it from their perspective.”
“You mean ‘selfishly’ or ‘manipulative’, mother?” Ember asked her mother, a small bite in her tone.
Saphira focused a small glare at her daughter but it softened. “How do you think I would behave if I knew something had been done to you to make you ill or be harmed?” Her gaze then turned to Spike. “While I don’t fully condone what they've done to you Spike, I will admit that they were doing what they believed to be best as mothers, not as ‘manipulators.’ To add to it, you said it yourself, Eliyisa hadn’t used her ‘mental manipulation’ on you.”
Spike did say that but it still felt that it was a part of it. He then turned to Ember, whose amber-colored eyes met his. “Would you have noticed if I was changed or manipulated?”
Ember inhaled, not sure how to answer. Once she exhaled, she lowered her head, shaking it. “I am not sure what the full extent of your mother’s abilities is but, if she wanted to help you become a better dragon or learn to be like us, maybe it wouldn’t be so forward.”
“Spike?” Saphira leaned down closer to him. He looked up at the dragoness. “Did they try to do anything specific? Try to make you change any of your habits? Did they force anything into your head?”
Spike nodded almost immediately. “Yeah, yesterday they wanted me to hunt. They told me to forget my life with ponies when it came to hunting. To let my instincts take over.” He shook his head in disappointment. “I can’t let that happen if it meant I would lose control when I got home.”
“But do you believe that if it was never brought up? Has any point in your life, come up where you felt like you would lose control and hunt your pony friends and family.”
Spike thought about it, long and hard. In all of his life, never had he really had the instincts to turn and attack another pony. His greed growth as a result of his actions to defend himself and his ‘hoard’, but beyond that, no ill had been planned or even imagined on a single pony. Well… maybe a few villains come to mind.
Shaking his head, he looked up at the sapphire dragoness. “No.”
She nodded and leaned up. “While you may think that it was a plan to let your instincts run, it's also something that you ‘can’ control. Your intelligence would override your need to ‘hunt’ or ‘kill’ or anything else harmful. Eliyinsa and Zynthia are the smartest of dragons around us, so they know what is in the best interest of many dragons.”
Spike gave a glance over at the older dragoness. “You speak so highly of them.”
Saphira gave a smile that held something more. “Well, you should not forget that they are both elders. One was a Successor to the Dragon Lord before Torch and the other, outside of her strong abilities, is regarded as the smartest dragon to date, hence her role as an Advisor.”
While he didn’t forget that, something did stir him to bring up a subject. “They said that there are other dragons with abilities. Why aren’t they well known or more spoken out? Why only Eliyinsa?”
“That is their reasoning and their choice Spike,” Torch cut in almost immediately. Saphira gave Torch a look, something that seemed to irk her about being cut off. He steadied his look towards Spike, though in his peripheral he kept his mate in mind as he spoke. “Your mother revealed her’s on her own and it cost her. She was one of the few that did and when other’s heard what I had done to her with that bind, they all hid themselves, trying to not reveal themselves.” A frown returned to him that was all too familiar to Spike since the first time he saw the giant of a dragon. “With what you learned from them, I am sure you know why no dragon is seeking to help others out.”
Spike didn’t like the reasoning nor did he believe that is fair. He crossed his arms in a huff, looking down. “Well that sucks, if I were Dragon Lord, I would have made sure that they wouldn’t have to endure any ridicule or punishment just because they are gifted.”
A silence followed with Spike turning away from them towards the setting sun and the rest of the Dragon Lands. He wasn’t aware of the faces of the trio of dragons looking at him with their own different views on him.
If he had not let go of the Bloodstone Scepter the first time around… Ember’s look of surprise, Torch’s look of deep thought, and Saphira’s look of curiosity.
“If I had something that special,” He continued, keeping his eyes over the Dragonlands, “I would use it to help dragons, anyway I can, regardless of what they may think of me.” He brought his claw to his snout, rubbing his snout in frustration.
“You are not other dragons, Spike,” Saphira answered. “Nor can Ember demand that they reveal themselves. Just accept that your heart can only do so much.” A small grunt with a puff of flame left his mouth, igniting his palms.
“What good would it be to have something special, if it meant being cut off from it?” He asked bitterly out loud, throwing his claws down, unaware that they remained lit with his flames, dancing in grace without being extinguished. He hadn’t realized his palms were on fire until he saw the flames reach his elbow.
The flames reached all the way up, all the way up to his chest, and then slowly danced across his body.
The four dragons watched in silent awe at the display, none knowing that was happening as Spike was covered in his own flames. It was only until Ember slowly reached out and touched his scales, did the chain reaction happen and the flames danced on to her. The flames changed from green to blue upon her touch and it only remained in the palm. It didn’t scare her but it did startle her that Spike did this by accident.
The fires lasted for a few moments more before they slowly died but the warmth that was there remained.
They were in awe so much no one spoke; Torch not daring to speak and Ember not sure how to respond. It was Saphira that lowered her head near him and spoke softly. “It seems as though you are open with your abilities and are able to use them.”
Spike blinked, unsure of what to say or how to answer. “I-I-I… don’t…”
“While others see it as something as simple as ‘Firebreaking’, you do so while you are young and untrained.”
Ember pulled in close, wrapping herself around him. “I didn’t learn that for years,” She then held her claws in his. “You did something far more amazing this young. It can be used for something great…” She then frowned a little. “Or others can see it as something evil.”
“Imagine how your mother must feel?” He turned to see her larger head next to his. Their eyes met. “Imagine that she is bound to only use a little of her abilities. Now, the only way she could express her gifts is by doing something else? Her intelligence, her wits… her love for you and trying her best to raise the only dragon she could. While she uses her abilities, she would dare not do so on the ones she is trying to love.”
She shifted her form and sat on all fours, motioning her head towards the lands. “We are different Spike, we are not all as your ponies are. We are brash, we are quick to anger, greedy, prideful, and full of powerful emotions that sometimes we do not understand ourselves. But… if there is one thing that would outlive any of that is the love we can have for either our hoard, our mates, and our hatchlings.”
Spike gave a frown, still coming to terms on his ‘Firebreaking’. “Then why was I abandoned then?”
Saphira, a mother herself, did her best to comfort the young drake, leaning in close. “I can’t answer that, but you should know that you were not fully abandoned. Your egg was found, your life was raised by loving creatures and even now, you have expanded your life and your love with many. Who out there, can you say have a family as large as yours. hmm?”
Before he could answer, she quickly added on. “Gifts aside, those who do have them may have families and loved ones they dare not put in harm's way. Those that are hiding are perhaps the ones with the biggest of hearts but do not wish to lose them. As is, you already have a gift of bringing a usual amount of creatures into your heart, without knowing it.”
Spike blinked, unsure of that. But something struck him suddenly as he was reminded a day ago by the deer king Styr.
‘Your magic exceeds far more than our kin normally carries, and that is for you to find out, young Spike. Your future is very peculiar and uncertain, with claws in two different worlds, perhaps it is up to you to unite them.’
“So… it's not just ‘Firebreaking’ that I have?”
“Perhaps not,” Torch finally added his own piece, laying by his mate, wrapping a larger wing around her waist. “Again, we know nothing yet. Perhaps you have something we know nothing of. Females have been known to only have abilities, not males.”
Another snort left Spike but this time, he let it go and sighed. “I swear, it feels like the universe keeps holding everything back from me. Every time I ask a question about myself, I hit a brick wall, or secrets are kept from me.”
Saphira was nuzzled by her mate; she nodded and kept her head close to the young ones. “Perhaps… that is for the best, Spike. Draco and Wistala only know your future, your past, but only you know your present. Don’t let that deter you from enjoying your days. I would only ask that if and when you find out, you do not let it tear at you. That you would not let it consume you or change your heart.”
Spike looked at her with curious eyes. “You make it sound bad? What if I want to learn? Maybe it would help me deal with myself.”
Saphira opened her mouth, wanting to say something. However, she thought about it and slowly found the words to reply with. Not answering directly, she responded with low somber in her tone. “I would like to know what happened to my lost sibling. But if I knew what or who took them, would I be so angry to go after them? Would I be replaced with bitterness and hate, to know they took away family?” This really changed the mood and this time, she made serious eye contact with Spike’s eyes. This was where he saw her true emotions, even Ember was surprised by this.
This close, he saw the sadness, the pain that dwelled within her, but the hidden anger and venom that somewhat lingered in her heart. “If I even found a clue to what took away my sibling, to give back hope and love to my sire and dam, to know that they were still out there and alive, would I do anything?”
Spike swallowed, feeling her emotions pouring from her soul onto his, despite the fact that Ember was holding him, he shook. The sapphire dragoness blinked, a single tear running from her ducts. “I chose to not let it tear at me, Spike.” She swallowed, though she gave a comforting nuzzle to his head, letting him feel the warmth radiate off of her. He allowed it, not feeling any discomfort coming from the dragoness. Once her comfort was settled, she pulled away and settled on his eyes once more. “When or if you find out, don’t let it ruin your future.”
For the remainder of the hour, the four dragons sat, watching the sunset hitting its horizon. The silence was welcomed though it did feel uneasy with all that was discussed. In truth, Spike didn’t expect his views and life change to happen from Ember’s parents. Saphira was truly something else and yes her intelligence definitely reminded him a lot of Twilight and Eliyinsa but her wisdom and experiences made him think of his mother Celestia.
With their time there coming to an end, Spike and Ember decided to head home.
“I ask that you take care of yourselves, my young ones.” Saphira nuzzled the both of them, Ember welcoming her mother’s warmth and words while Spike… embraced the feeling of having another wisdom-filled motherly figure in his life. “Your journey to Equestria may lead to something interesting.”
“I’m sure it will, mother.” Ember held onto her mother a bit more before turning to her father. She quickly hugged the giant oaf. “You're going to stay here with mom?”
The giant of a dragon nodded. “Until she has recovered. Perhaps when you return from Equestria she will have made a full recovery, my teardrop.”
He then looked towards Spike, giving him a look only a father could give towards males courting their daughters. That look was approval. “You show my daughter the best Equestria has to offer, young Spike. While I trust you, I am still wary of the ponies.” He gave the young drake a small, barely any strength, a small pat on the back, which almost sent him stumbling but he managed to give the dragon a forced smile of appreciation. “Take care of her and return back to us in one piece, both physically and mentally.”
Spike wanted to say something along the lines that ‘there was nothing to worry about from them,’ but he knew that there was a lot more to worry about. His scales itched at anything staying normal or sane in Equestria, not to mention all the vague warnings that come from everywhere was not helping.
As Ember was about to pick him up, he stopped her. “No, if I want to do this right, especially if I am going back home, I want to show them how much I have changed for the better.”
Ember gave a slow nod, though hope and fear did fill her eyes. She would fall alongside him when he did.
Spike looked at all of them, feeling something he hadn’t had before when trying to fly. Hope.
Hope that he would prove something to Ember, hope that he would be able to make his friends and family in Equestria happy. Hope that he could be the drake he needed to be when the time came to fulfill his role in the future.
He inhaled deeply and held it. He then looked over the edge, this time not with fear but with purpose. He jumped over the ledge and spread his wings, while Ember jumped right after him. Both parents watched their young ones jump, feeling their hearts drop with them, hoping that something goes right.
Spike felt the wind rushing past him at incredible speeds, almost not taking in any air. He used his wings to glide down the sloped mountain, doing his best to angle it away from it. Ember was right behind him but he dared not look back at her.
No, he was determined to do this. He used what he learned this morning with focus and determination. Pressing through any doubts, any distractions, he flared his wings upward to an immediate updraft and used his muscles to flap hard up, causing him to immediately falter his rapid descent and sharply shoot him back into the sky. Despite the pain and strain that came, the moment he felt his body rise and set him on a corrected path to the sky, the pain left him but vigor and righteousness soon filled his body.
A half startled laugh left him and he saw the ground leave his view, he felt his shoulder muscles come to life and he used them like any other muscle through memory and instinct as he flapped and kept his body airborne.
He felt his airways open up, taking a breath of rushing air into his lungs, feeling almost weightless and pushing his body to the limits. The drake flapped once more, seeing the ground at heights that never would be dreamed of at such an age without assistance. He turned his head towards Ember, who looked at him with pride and joy, happiness danced in her eyes as she watched him enjoy his first flight.
He laughed and began to bop in the air, turning or twisting his body to move in his own way. Ember moved around over him, keeping up with him and the two danced in the sky in almost close unison as they headed back towards their home.
Torch and Saphira watched the two young dragons fly further away, but their hearts filled with love and joy for them. As their forms began to get further away, Saphira leaned towards her mate.
“They are going to be wonderful for each other.” She said happily.
“They are wonderful together,” He agreed, brushing his giant head over hers. Watching their shapes get smaller, Saphira sighed.
“So since he won the trials, did you decide what he’s going to be in the future for her?”
Torch hummed in denial. “We gave him options and the one he chose it’s quite interesting.”
“How so?”
A chuckle left him. “He is choosing what you wanted to be and what hasn’t been seen in centuries''
She looked up at him with curious but surprised eyes. “Truly?”
He nodded his giant head. They remained quiet, letting that sink in before she responded. “Then… perhaps I can see if my father still resides at the ‘High Gates’.” She watched as the traces of the young ones disappeared at the horizon and a pleasing smile was placed on her features. “It would be wonderful to have Spike fill the role. It’s been centuries since any dragon has sought to try and become one. With Spike’s heart and success, as well as the honor of being a mate to the Dragon Lord, dragons everywhere would welcome a new ‘Guardian’ to the lands.”
Evening came quickly for the two and while they loved to continue their dances in the skies, Ember and Spike knew that tomorrow would be their last day here in the Dragon Lands, at least for the time being and Spike would return back home.
Pulling close over her cave where her hoard mates awaited, they hovered high enough to see Luna's moon cast a beautiful light over the Dragons Lands, only gently out lit by the streams of lava below.
He lifted her arms to his own, keeping each other in line of sight. “I know tomorrow is the last day for me here, but I want you to know that when we leave for Equestria, I will make a vow to you that this will not be the end, but the beginning.”
Her heart burned with his words in mind, knowing that he spoke the truth. Yes, he would return home, but just for a little bit, after that though, he would come back to her love.
“Would it be too much to ask…” He started, looking into her eyes. “That it can be just me and you tomorrow at the end?”
Ember gave a half nod. “Just me and you? Not the others?”
“I want it to be special and while I know that you need them for your connection, I want to spend it with you for the time. When we return to Equestria, I want it to be together as a whole. I can’t say I know Smolder and Amethyst yet, but I want to spend time with you properly and then understand our hoard together.”
She brushed her snout against his. “I will ask them, though I know for sure Amethyst doesn’t mind. Besides, maybe before you leave tomorrow, you can spend a few moments with them. As Dragon Lord, I have to keep a check of the nesting grounds before we go, so right after that, we can do what we want.”
He licked her snout in affection, holding her close while keeping themselves in hover. With the evening drawing to a close, both knew that this was their last days as separate dragons, and tomorrow bringing them closer as mates eternal.
With a ‘kindle’ goodnight, both retreated to their homes to await their ever longing bond eternal.
Morning came with Spike leaving his mothers, giving them a brief description of what he was going to do and left on his way.
He flew towards Ember’s cave at speed, just as the trio of dragonesses had prepared for take off.
“I want to do it early in the morning, just so we can have the rest of the day,” She admitted. Amethyst gave a small wave as she went to settle some family affairs before she would return quickly. Smolder would go with Ember to cover more ground.
“So, what are these nesting grounds then?” He asked. “All the dragons go and lay their eggs there or something?”
“Most do,” She answered as they made their way over to the grounds in flight. “While few have their own lava flows in the cave to warm the eggs, most lay their eggs on the nesting grounds due to the fact there are large magma rivers underneath. And while they do, when the eggs hatch, they want to have their hatchlings instantly interact with one another, already starting their inner nature to stay on top of one another.”
Spike’s nose wrinkled at that, disrupted lightly by that. “Well, aren’t the parents worried that they might get their hatchlings mixed up or hurt?”
“Getting hurt when your young builds character, Spike.” She answered adamantly with the workings of dragons, “-And parents won’t forget the scents of their hatchlings. On instinct, both hatchlings and parents would recognize each other’s scents. It’s bonded to them when the eggs lay.”
Spike gave a hum in thought, wondering if he already had a scent or recognized the scents of his mother. “Would that work with me and my mothers?” He asked her.
A small falter in her flight had her quickly adjust before giving a sigh, which was lost in the wind. “I-I think so Spike. Usually, when parents adopt hatchlings or dragons, they immediately mark them until both of them recognize their scents forever.”
“And… how many hatchlings get left behind and then adopted?” He asked her.
Ember kept her focus forward, approaching the nesting grounds quickly. Upon landing, the trio found a few dragons, mostly large females beginning their searches for the proper area to nest. Smolder went to scout ahead, leaving the two of them alone.
“Ember?”
She sighed, looking at the grounds that would one day be littered with hundreds of eggs. “You're the first one I have heard of getting adopted long after you’ve been laid or hatched by another dragon.” From the corner of her eyes, he saw her sadness and pity echo through her voice. “It’s been centuries since eggs have been reported missing or left behind.” She gave him a look. “As far as I know, you are the only one. Anydragon that had forgotten their eggs or abandoned their eggs, either had died or were heartless.”
“Any eggs not wanted are told to the Dragon Lord so that there could be an announcement made to take care of the hatchlings right away. A dragon has to be born with a name, they have to be hatched to a family so that the dragon could grow up knowing that the world was not always cold. That despite what we are, we can still feel warm and love.” A pause then she added. “The cold can kill us, Spike.”
Spike stared at her, hearing her intently, though something about names really stirred her. Given that he was a special case, he asked. “And… what becomes of the dragon who abandons their eggs? What are they to others?”
A snarl appeared over her, with her eyes flashing red quickly, staring out towards the lands. From the corner of her eyes, she gave him a look of anger, though not directed towards him. “Egg-Breakers!” Her hackles raised greatly as she spat out the word venomously. “To leave an egg, to not care for those that have just hatched, not giving them to any dragon to be taken care of, is to be an ‘Egg Breaker’, a dragon unworthy of any name. It not only goes out for dragons, but to any creatures that tried to take or kill eggs from dragons, could be labeled an ‘Egg-Breaker’ as well.”
Spike had never seen her so roused up and somewhere in the back of his mind, he also felt a small flare inside at the word, almost an inner anger. “It’s… something we’d hate to lose.” He answered solemnly. “To be taken away from your parents or being given up on.”
A nod left Ember, though she kept her look of anger. “Anyone labeled an ‘Egg-Breaker’, it's almost guaranteed a death sentence, Spike. They would be torn apart if one was labeled ‘Egg-Breaker’, so it's best not to say it so easily or casually.”
After that, she remained silent, having Spike really witness something that stirred even the most tamed dragons. ‘Egg-Breaker’... it stirred something within him and he felt that perhaps, it’s because of his mysterious origin.
“And what do you call dragons like me who are abandoned by ‘Egg-Breakers’, Ember?”
Ember stiffened. She dared not look at him and answer, for already her explaining the term ‘Egg-Breaker’ had her angry and stirring so much her tail flicked back and forth. Yet, when he asked that, her whole body froze and she was not sure what to say.
A wave of sadness washed over them both and he knew, perhaps that it was bad. Instead of letting her answer, he gave a shake of her head. “You don’t have to answer. I’ll let you finish off here and I’ll meet you when you are done, okay?”
She didn’t answer verbally but a shaken nod left her and she steadily walked forward, not showing her face to him. Spike opened his wings and gave a glance back then took off. He left her and let her process what was just asked.
He flew away from the nesting grounds and decided to head towards the pits. There he found a spot to watch from a high without hopefully interacting with other dragons so it was here that he would settle. Spike sat by the rocks, watching the dragons below mingle in their own way.
As his thoughts came to what his future would hold from here on out, since tomorrow he would head back to Equestria, we were jumbled. He wasn’t even sure what would happen but he knew that with Ember by his side, with his mothers to the other, he would be okay.
“So… you're not gonna join them?” A voice interrupted his thoughts, causing him to jump. He turned and saw Amethyst standing behind him with a grin. “I figured that you would always be by Ember’s side.”
Spike blinked and gave a small shrug. “I thought the same of you.”
She gave a nod before pulling close and saying it to him. “Ehh, usually I would but today, I needed to let my family know I’ll be gone, not that they would really care,” She shrugged, then added. “It sounds bad when I say it, but I want to avoid any typical stereotypes by saying dragons don’t care for anything, right? I know how… ponies are around us.”
Spike gave a half laugh. “Yeah, they tend to be sensitive.”
Amethyst nodded, giving a small grin. “Yeah. Speaking of, when are you and Ember going to start slamming bedrocks and causing volcanoes to burst?”
Spike gave her an owlish look, confused by her words. “Huh? What are you talking about?” He saw her grin and re-registered the words before his cheeks blushed and he slumped a bit. “Oh.”
The dragoness kept grinning. “Oh come on, you seriously can’t tell me that you aren’t thinking about mating with Ember? I mean you do realize down the line you're gonna have to please that ‘ness’? I mean I did and I only did it when you were…” she slowed down and her grin faltered and got a bit nervous. “Uh… you know…”
Spike nodded, used to it by now. However, he did give her a prolonged look. “I know I will be with her, but what about you?”
“I told you I already did.”
“No I mean… uh, am I going to have to… with you?”
The pink dragoness regarded him for a bit, seeing a blush on his cheeks that sorta looked cute. In truth, she saw no interest in males, let alone ones that saw a hoard as an opportunity to get with as many ‘nesses’ as possible. However, if there was one thing that she didn’t see in Spike is anything that made him a typical male dragon.
She looked towards the pits and took a seat next to him.
“Look, I ain’t into males, that should have thrown you off the first time we met as well as Ember bringing it up before you took your trials.”
A brief relapse had him remember that fondly when Ember said she would have chosen Amethyst over Garble. It was funny but also… reminded him that she ‘kissed’ Ember to prove it. Surprisingly, that made him feel relief in acceptance. “Right. And I guess that means I don’t have to worry about me and you… well you know?” He blushed at the taller dragoness. Amethyst in return pulled closer, causing him to shrink expecting some sort of negative response.
“Well… while you are probably the best drake to grace the lands, I do find a part of you a little attractive.”
This sent Spike reeling as he looked at her incredulously. She kept her grin but she pulled back not to scare him. “Oh come on! You fainted at the thought of me and Ember going at it, why would me being with you worry you anyway?” Then her grin slipped into a frown. “What, you don’t think I’m pretty enough for you?”
Spike quickly shook his head in denial, trying to reassure her. “What no! I-I-I mean yes-s! You are pretty! Very… Pretty I-I-I just thought that you…” A grin had reformed on her mouth and he realized he had been played. She gave a small cackle at his expense, seeing the redness on his cheeks.
The dragoness pulled much closer, practically pressing against his slightly smaller form, causing him to sputter in response. “Thanks, I appreciate that and yes, I know that you do find me pretty because you would not have fainted at the thought of me and Ember going at it now, would ya?”
Once more Spike was flustered and couldn’t respond. Yet the dragoness continued on with her relentless teases. “Though I want you to please Ember more than me. I think that watching is better and while I have no interest in mating with you directly, my heart will be with you as a ‘hoard member’ and that is all.”
That was nice, it helped to know that she was alongside him. Though his next thoughts went to the other hoard member. “What about Smolder?”
“Oh yeah…” A pause then she shrugged. “Ask if she wants to bend over for you and then go from there?” It was so nonchalant that just like with Ember’s mother, he was caught off guard. He felt like he would never get a straight answer from a female. “I mean, she and you are practically the same age, so it would stand to reason that she wouldn’t want anything to do with mating, let alone with males… yet.” He really wished she would stop trying to make things worse. “Best case, you would have to try and please three dragonesses with one or three of them wanting to bear your eggs.”
This time, he stared at her both in apparent surprise, her eyes remaining out to the pit but her snout held a devious grin. From the corner of her eyes, she gave him a glint. “And that could mean today or tomorrow.” Not giving him time to digest those words, she gave him a quick lick across his snout and jumped off the ledge, leading into a glide down to the pits.
More confused than ever Spike didn’t know what was wrong with that dragoness. Heck, he didn’t know what any dragoness in his life was truly about.
Two mothers, both powerful in their own right with one having telekinetic powers and the other a physical juggernaut. His mate, the Dragon Lord, leader of all the Dragonlands. Her mother, a confusing loveable but nonchalant female with unheld enthusiasm. And now, an Amethyst in his ‘hoard member’, who loves females but has a thing for him? He hoped that Smolder was at least normal as can be when it came down to being a dragon.
When he felt that there could be no other interruption, a low taunt came from an unexpected source. “Well, well, look who finally decided to wake up and join us with his grace.”
Spike didn’t have to turn around to see who it was. Giving a sigh, Spike turned to see the red dragon Garble, along with his group. “Hey Garble.” He didn’t want to deal with this right now, but he felt eventually since he would live here, he would have to.
The teenager gave a half sneer at him. “What, not going to join us true dragons down at the pits, or are you still a wuss like your pansy ponies?” This caused his group to laugh but Spike already knew what he was dealing with. Instead, he shrugged.
“Nah, just not feeling it now. Maybe in the future I will, but for now, I’m relaxing.”
This irked the red dragon. “What, now that you are the Dragon Lord’s hoard mate, are you too good for us?!” It came out as an insult but Spike didn’t take heed.
“No, nothing in that reasoning. Just don’t want to.” He waited, expecting that to be the end of it but the Dragon and his crew remained. “Why are you here, Garble? Don’t you have a ‘King of the Hoard’ to win or is bugging me on your to do list?”
Now the red dragon was getting irritated and it showed. Puffing a small jet of flame, he growled. “I want to know why you are still here? What makes you think that you're any good to stay here in the lands? Why not go back to your stupid ponies and stay there?”
This had Spike snap his attention to him. What was his deal? Did he really hate him with all his fiber or was it something else? He stood up and turned to face the dragon. While he had grown quite a bit, he still hadn’t reached Garble’s height yet, only meeting him just at chin level. It was still enough to somewhat mess with Garble’s sense of how much Spike had really grown. The red dragon saw this as a challenge.
“What’s your deal, Garble?!” The younger drake was not intimidated by Garble, not anymore. Standing up to him, he glared at the taller but not smarter dragon. “I haven’t done a thing to you, yet you continue to harass me for no reason!”
Garble snorted, allowing smog to leave his nostrils and a growl to rip through his mouth. “You have no reason to speak to me in any kind of way! You are not a real dragon, not one worthy of being an Elder! You only got lucky that they went easy on you!”
Easy? Spike thought credulously. “How was it easy?!” He growled back at Garble. “I have never had it easy! You were the first dragons I’ve encountered and you thought that I was weakling. I decided to defend something smaller than you from you and still managed to get away. I entered the Gauntlet of Fire and won it because I was small and able to get out of the obstacles that would have killed me! I won the Gauntlet but chose not to keep because I already had somewhere else to be. Then Ember chose me to be her consort, but I had to complete the trials!” At this point, Spike was huffing and his palms began to heat up. “I went through the trials with all the strength of a hatchling and you still think I had it easy? I got tossed around, nearly killed, and had my mind broken! What part of any of that is easy?”
The older dragon couldn’t refute this, but he was really itching to claw his face off. However, he wasn’t really sure what to say or do, just that his anger, pride, and jealousy was getting in his way.
Spike kept his glare at the taller dragon, though he knew not what was pushing it. He wanted to really teach Garble a lesson, but he knew that he didn’t need to prove anything anymore.
The blessing of anything escalating anything more came from Ember, Smolder, and Amethyst flying fast. “Garble!”
The red dragon turned and saw his little sister coming to them. His gaze softened and so did his posture. Upon seeing them, his crew saw this as an immediate sign to leave and so they did with rapid intent, leaving Garble to face the fury of the Dragon Lord and perhaps his own sister.
Ember landed hard, almost cracking the ground below her while Amethyst and Smolder landed with a bit more caution. Spike gave her a small glance but he focused back on Ember.
“You say I have it easy, but you were already born with everything you got. You're right, I may not be a real dragon to you.” He huffed and then pointed at Smolder. “You were lucky to be born with a sister, you know your mother and father, and you knew how to be a dragon long before I did. I didn’t have any of those, so again Garble… why do I have it easy if you had it easier than me before I was even born?”
That really brought down the mood and once more, Garble’s idiocy made him forget Spike’s origins. Let alone he knew nothing of being a dragon until he came here. He remained quiet and it was Smolder that approached her brother.
“Garble… why are you messing with Spike? He hasn’t done anything to you.”
Her voice was hurt and it showed yet it made it worse knowing that he was caught doing it. Ember crossed her arms at Garble’s silence.
“Well Garble?” she growled. “Why are you messing with Spike? Last I checked, he was my hoard member and you mess with any of them, you are dealing with the Dragon Lord.”
Garble deflated and kept silent, averting his eyes away from anyone. Smolder moved closer until she was right under his head. Looking up at her brother with hurt eyes, she spoke.
“Gar-Gar?” Amethyst hadn’t laughed and the tension was tense to do so.
Growling out loud, Ember gave a huff. “Garble if you don’t answer right now, I’m gonna use the Scepter to make you speak and it will make you! So speak or be made too!”
Finally, Garble relented and he looked up a bit angrily and shamefully at her.
“He doesn’t deserve to be here.” It came out slowly but with venomous respite. “He wasn’t even born here and he still gets to be an elder and your mate? He doesn't even have a name to his scales or shell from his parents, so why is he with you?”
A sudden ripple of emotion fell upon them all. Smolder withdrew from her older sibling in shock. Ember felt her blood boil with rage that seemed to echo with Amethyst. To say something so low and so vile, it was almost poisoned with envy. To say that any dragon had no name to their scales or shell to their parents, was to call them nothing, below nothing, not even worth mentioning, yet Garble did so out of pure spite.
Spike seemed to be out of the loop of what any of that entailed but he knew that something else stirred from all of this. Garble was envious of Spike’s life. Not so much that he was an orphan raised by ponies, but the fact that he had gained favor amongst the dragons that mattered. The elders who have challenged him were now within arm's reach, especially since two of them were his adoptive mothers and another was his future… ‘father-in-law?’ He was sure that applied here but it was close enough. He also was the right claw of the Dragon Lord, as well as her mate. Having gone into a coma for almost a year, Ember took on a hoard of females, one of which was Garble’s own sister.
Having a name under a sire and dam could mean something to dragons here, but for Spike, he already earned his name. If Garble was jealous because of how Spike ‘got it easy’ on how he achieved or was given all of this, then Spike was a damn ‘Marey Sue’ and this was all a novella in someone’s head.
Ember wanted to explode with anger and slash Garble across his face. It was through little effort however, that Spike simply shrugged off the insult once more and waved his claws in the air. “So… what you're saying is that you're jealous of my life, that’s it?”
Once more, the three females were left in shock; looking towards Spike at how he casually waved off the insult. Smolder was flabbergasted, still finding no words on what to say. Amethyst had grown newfound respect for Spike’s attitude towards the insult as he brushed it away. Ember was caught between anger and disbelief at Spike, at Garble’s harsh inexcusable insult.
Garble looked up at Spike, wondering why Spike was angered or wanting to tear him limb from limb. If anything, Spike almost gave him the look of pity, which bothered him alot.
Continuing on, Spike began to pace in front of him, shaking his head. “Garble, I get that you're jealous of what I have but you should honestly know, I don’t care for titles. I really don’t and like you said, I am not a real dragon, according to you, so by you telling me that, your saying that I should showboat my titles and flash them around, right? Stand on top of the mountain and scream to the winds, “I AM SPIKE THE GLORIOUS!!!! HEAR ME ROAR!!!!” He said all of that in loud exaggeration, which wasn’t meant to be humorous but it did make Amethyst give a small chortle and Smolder to really look up at Spike in a different light.
Ember was still struggling from trying not to lash out at Garble but she knew the kind of dragon Spike was. He wasn’t like any other dragon here, he was his own dragon and that mattered.
Garble remained silent, staring at him bewildered and annoyed but no longer angry at him, as he ranted on. “I just won the trials! I managed to beat all the elders! I suddenly gained status as a winner!” He strutted and skipped at certain words, mocking himself in a weird voice and his tail kicked back and forth. “Look at me, I am Spike the great!” He suddenly turned and turned to Garble with a serious look and pointed a claw at his face. “Is that what you wanted to hear?”
Garble blinked at the sudden intrusion of the claw at his face. Smolder and Amethyst looked at him with astonishment while Ember seemed to cool off a bit, knowing that Spike was working his words around Garble… that may or may not make sense to him.
Spike pulled back and sighed. “Look Garble, for whatever reason that you think that you deserve to be Dragon Lord, or an Elder or have some grand name to yourself, then by all means, take it because I don’t care for it. All I ever cared for was being me and that someone can accept me for it, not just names and titles.” He gave a small snort and shook his head. “I had to deal with that at Canterlot with a bunch of ponies that are so snobbish that it makes you look modest compared to them. I’ve had to deal with that since I was born, with somepony tossing their name and title like it meant they were born into greatness when in reality… they were not. It was their ancestors or somepony before them that had done and just because they were born under their name, everything that they did or had done, they had also done it but not applying it to themselves.”
“I was raised by several ponies who had names but they never strutted or taunted others because of who they were. My mother is the alicorn Princess of Equestria. My secondary mother is a great granddaughter to one of the most prestigious scholars in all of Equestria, while my sister and my brother are heros of their own right.”
The words that didn’t fly over their heads, they understood the emotion that was coming from Spike; neither of them wanted to or could interrupt him, especially Garble.
Spike gave a small turn to Ember and the other two females. “They treated me like family while other ponies thought I was a pet to Twilight or to Celestia, not even giving me the respect of an intellectual creature. I grew up being scolded at or looked down upon because I wasn’t a pony. I was just… a thing.” Ember’s eyes went a bit wide as she finally understood Spike and his lack of caring for the insults Garble threw at him. He had already been through worse before he had even stepped a foot into the Dragon Lands.
Garble’s insults were nothing new to him nor hurtful. While she believed that Twilight a few were good ponies to him, others didn’t treat him well because he wasn’t one. Being told you were nothing before you were anything at all, must’ve been a reminder of what Spike had to deal with growing up. However, Spike knew that many had become jealous of him because not only was he not a pony, but the adopted son of the Princess of Equestria and Twilight Sparkle.
“I was told growing up that if you had a title but did nothing to live up to it and tossed it around like it meant something, then it meant nothing. I didn’t get a title until I saved the Crystal Empire. It wasn’t even me all alone yet they respect me for it. I stopped carrying it soon after. I get accredited…” He saw a few confused looks on the word and he sighed. “I get ‘praised’, on saving Equestria when in truth, all I really was a sidelined character.”
“Titles shouldn’t mean much until you continue to live up to it and when you stop, so should the title. You don’t think I deserve it, well sometimes I don’t either but I have them and I don’t need to flash them around all the time to say who I am. The world will always try to find a way to push you down, even when you are at the height of your fame or glory.” He began to pace again. “The only way you can be happy in this world is by making the most of it and by only giving meaning to yourself and perhaps the ones you love and care for, that’s it. You're never going to impress everyone no matter how hard you try, so do it for yourself and only yourself.”
He sighed and turned at the red dragon who remained silent the whole time, his eyes focusing on the purple drake. He didn’t look angry but he seemed a bit annoyed at how some words flew over his head or that Spike didn’t care for titles. He really was something else. “I told you a while back that I never wanted to be your enemy, even now, I still don’t want to be. I am hoping that we can still be friends and leave it at that. Especially since I am going to be here for my life, I can’t stand the idea of having to look over my shoulder everytime, so whatever you have to say or do, just get it over with so I can go back to living my life.”
Once he finished, Spike and the others looked and waited for the red dragon to respond. Ember waited, silently hoping that he would do something stupid so she had an excuse to punish him severly. Smolder hoped that her brother would apologize and take back what he said, she wouldn’t have even minded if he just left it at that and left him alone. Amethyst just waited to see if she got a chance to pounce and help Ember beat the ever living crap out of Garble, or… pounce on Spike for being so amazing and giving her a huge…. something for being who he is.
Garble remained silent, trying his best to understand his situation and what Spike had said. In truth, most of it was just something he wanted to wave off, but what stuck out to him was the fact that he said all of that with no sarcasm… outside of his mocking tone about screaming or yelling his name, although he felt that he was unused to long words and even longer explanations.
Spike didn’t care for the slur he spoke of him, going so far as to try and regain his friendship; which in truth was laughable at best to Garble, yet it was true that he had no inclination to do so. Spike had earned his respect and more, but his own pride wouldn’t allow him to do so, even if it was something other dragons have been known to do. But why should he care for him?
His eyes flickered to Smolder, still seeing the hurt look after what he said to him. He hated disappointing his sister, let alone saying something harsh in front of her. She was everything to him, he would brutally fight for her, defend her from any dragon and make sure she was safe. He loved her with all his heart and although he would never say it in front of his group, he would do so when they would hold each other at nights when they slept or when they were alone where others couldn’t see them. Sibling love wasn’t viewed ill, but you don’t get all mushy around them because of that. You had to show that you were amongst the best dragons around and have them look up to you with pride and joy. That is why he always got into his groups and fought other dragons, to have her see her older brother as a powerful and strong drake.
Right now though, she didn’t see any of that and he was starting to regret saying it. He knew for sure Ember would have slashed him or beat him down if it weren’t for his sister right in front of her, so he decided to not say anything about it. He moved or avoided and let loose a half growl and sigh.
Swallowing his pride and ego, he let loose and spoke, meeting his eyes. “I… am angry that you grew up with ponies and that… you have gotten the best that most dragons would kill for. To earn respect at such a young age just burns me up.” He snorted and gave a nod. “I’ll admit that I am jealous and that… I can admit I was… loose in my words.”
Both Amethyst and Ember snorted while crossing their arms while Smolder just held onto the hope he was not going to say something more stupid.
He spoke on, though it looked like it physically hurt for him to continue. “What you have, you deserve.” He then looked at Smolder and he was crestfallen a bit. “It’s not fair you didn’t grow up knowing your sire or dam, it sucks knowing you were… abandoned until those wampy…” He paused, reconsidering his words before spitting out lightly, “-Ponies, took you in. At least you had someone to look after you.” He shook his head and stared at Spike with seriousness. “I hate the idea of hatchlings or eggs getting abandoned. If I ever heard of a dragon or a dragoness abandoning their eggs, I would lose all respect and hate them for it.” He softened once more. “I can’t blame you for that.”
His tail switched lightly and once more looked at Smolder. “I care for Smols, more than I would ever say around other dragons and I just want to make sure she is around the best dragons out here.” He then looked to the two females and shrunk under their harsh gazes. “I was wrong thinking that they would be better off without you.”
“Damn straight!” Amethyst snarled with a puff of smoke leaving her nostrils. “If anything we are the best dragons around for her to be that doesn't include an idiot like you trying to ruin things for her!”
Okay, he deserved that and a small grunt left him that he knew was away from stopping him from saying something back but he just nodded and remained silent.
In that silence, Ember continued to study him for any signs of lies or hidden malice but all she could see was that he was not. He was an idiot, that’s for sure but he was also with a heart and that heart was just sometimes covered up in greed and pride. His sister was the one that could pry it apart and show it off. No less that she was his catalyst for not becoming something far worse.
Spike, who had listened to the red drake, actually felt for him, as he was reminded of Shining Armor and how he would defend her from others that wanted to bully and her bookish, nerdy ways. Yeah, sometimes he became hot headed and did things that would have her mad at him, but in the end, he would say he did it because he wanted to protect her and make sure that she was safe. That is the biggest reason why he joined the guard in the first place, not just to protect her from threats but to protect so many others from the various threats that could be imposed around.
Spike gave a cock of his head. “So… does that include me?” He asked. Garble looked at him, raising a suspicious eyebrow. Spike gave one back. “Do you trust me around Smolder?”
The red dragon didn’t answer right away, for he wanted to yell an immediate ‘no!’ at him but the more he thought on it, the more it actually made sense. Spike’s very nature was timid and trusting, to the point where he saved Garble from dying as well as Ember, despite what both of them had done to him before the trials ended. He also risked his life to save the world, yet he was perhaps only a decade or so in age and not even the oldest of dragons could say they saved the lands.
Yeah, his pony loving nature and sappy pampy ways of ponies and friendship was such a groaner and laughable on so many levels, but in a way, he knew that that Spike painstakingly was aware that he was better to be around Smolder than any other male, besides himself, out there. He’d go as far as to say, he trusted Spike… better than their own father and that was saying something.
He dared not say what he really thought, he just gave a loud grunt in agreement. “While I don’t like that you are probably gonna fill her head with niceness and cuddly stuff from your pony family, I can agree…” He flashed him a grin. “That your timid and soft nature would be better for Smols than any male out here. Plus I think that if you did try anything, she could still take you down with ease or I know enough that Ember and Amethyst would do it for her sake.”
At least four different responses came back to Garble. Spike deflated a bit, not exactly expecting that kind of response but accepting the slight positivity that came from it. Amethyst gave a snorted laugh in agreement. Ember actually had a look of agreement though still keeping her inward thoughts to herself. Lastly Smolder, who was put in the spotlight, couldn’t help but agree with her brother but she didn’t respond back because she was still cross with his earlier insult.
Still not receiving an apology or any sort of insurance that Garble would, Spike gave a half nod and exhaled. “Well then, can we at least be on friendlier terms, you know that if I step out of line with your sister or that if I start acting out, I got three females that can and will kick my tail if I do? I want to at least know that you can see or visit your sister without us getting into conflict with one another.”
Garble gave a small snort at this and crossed his arms. “We’re dragons, we live, breathe, eat and sleep in conflict.”
“Garble!” snapped Smolder. “Enough! Either you leave Spike alone or I won’t see you until you get your tail out of hole and grow up!” The orange dragoness had practically exploded in anger at her older sibling, finally snapping out of her stupor.
Garble flinched at her reaction, not the first time hearing it but… not liking the reaction she gave. Again, he loved her and he would hate to lose any chance he could on seeing her. He deflated immediately, surrendering his pride and doused any sign of annoyance or malice towards Spike.
“Fine… I’m…” He was visibly struggling trying to apologize, which looked a bit painful. “...S-Sorryyyy… at what I said to you.” He gave a pause, saw the Smolder waved her claws to motion him for more. He gave a grunt, trying to think and weaved to continue it. “I shouldn’t have said that you are nothing. I also… will… not bother you or try and attack you.” The red dragon thought a bit more before adding. “You are not a loser dragon in any way. You have more than earned any of your titles and the family you have now.” He then gave a bow of his head. “I ask for forgiveness.”
In truth, that was way more than Smolder, Spike or Amethyst was expecting to get. Still, it was amazing to them at how painful it looked for Garble to let that out. Knowing it wasn’t as convincing but couldn’t stand to see him suffer, Spike gave a shrug and accepted. “Apology accepted.” he then offered his claw out to him.
Garble lifted his head and saw the claw. It meant alot to receive or give out a claw to shake. There was a respect that came from it and it only meant that one could trust another not to stab that dragon in the back later. If other dragons were to have offered it to him, he would deny it. But since it was Spike’s claws, he actually believed him not to do it.
He reached out and held his claw with Spike. The dragon shook it and Garble shook back. Not like dragons with the way they do it up to the elbows, but it still worked nonetheless.
Once it was settled they seperated. Ember, who had stayed quiet at this point, finally spoke up. “Is there anything else you need to say?” Her voice was unsettling flat, a hidden tone dwelled within but couldn’t be heard audibly. Garble shook his head.
Ember kept her face neutral and turned to Smolder. “Smolder?”
The second youngest of the four looked at her Hoard Maker and then to her brother. Her brother looked apologetic but she still didn’t quite find herself ready to be near him. She gave a small sigh, her voice sounding hurt as she spoke. “I hate knowing you used those words Garble and especially to Spike who is the nicest dragon I have ever met. Yeah… that includes you. I’d rather we stay apart until I can come to forgive you.”
The blow was almost physical and he flinched at her words, yet he couldn’t blame her fully. In some… no, he should drop his pride and ego and allow her to be angry with him. He accepted her resentment towards him and although they both knew it wasn’t going to last, it still tormented his heart that he did anything to warrant his sister’s separation from him.
Smolder felt like she too would break but she already shook her head and turned away. Meanwhile Amethyst laid a comforted claw upon her shoulder to show sympathy for her. Spike felt for her and it truly showed.
Ember had kept her face neutral and didn’t want to break it yet. She gave them a small wave. “Why don’t you three head back to the cave and have a snack, I need to have a few choice words with Garble here.”
Smolder gave a worried glance at her brother before looking at Ember. Her Dragon Lord merely gave a small assuring nod. “I won’t hurt him or anything, however I do want to make some points.”
Smolder gave another glance back at her brother, worried for him but trusted Ember not to do anything too harsh. While it was not an order, it was more of a firm request that they did so. Smolder and Amethyst took flight without another word while Spike wondered if he too should be worried.
Ember just motioned her head to follow the hoard members back. Spike wouldn’t claim he could read the eyes of many individuals, let alone how to deduce what they had in mind. Ember was netruelic in her features, but her eyes carried something else. He didn’t like the edge that it held and he wanted to stop her from saying or doing anything but, he respected her wishes and left, following the two females back to the cave.
She waited until they flew back to her cave and made sure there were no other dragons around. She then waited, staring at Garble who had lowered his head and refused to meet her eyes.
He could feel her amber eyes boring into his skull though he continued to remain focused on the ground. The silence was tense; it was starting to scare him to the point he was struggling with himself.
After a few minutes, she finally spoke. Her voice was stoic but full of bitterness. Not angry but held a heavy tone of authority. With a small click of her tone she spoke only for them to hear.
“You are lucky-” She emphasized on the word ‘lucky’ heavily. “-that Spike is one of the nicest dragons here as well as the most forgiving. His heart is bigger than most of the adult dragons here and that is why I chose him to be my mate. Not including the trials nor the need for the Bloodstone Scepter to share, he is undoubtedly the best dragon by miles on what a good dragon should be or look like.”
She then took slow and deep footsteps, beginning to approach and circle the red dragon, who continued not to look up at her, letting her speak. She crossed her arms behind her and continued to monologue. “Spike had won the trials where so many others have failed in the past, where other dragons only dreamed of coming close to where Spike had been. Remember, he had no idea what to do, who to turn to and how he could be helped. He had no wings, didn’t have iron in his scales or height. He used what he learned from the ponies to the point where not only did he win the trials, but did so at great cost.”
She stopped right behind him where his back was towards her. She could easily smack him or do anything without retaliation yet she kept her anger in bay. She continued her circle around him, with each step heavy that matched with his beating heart.
“He nearly lost both his mind and his life, but instead went into a coma. In that year, he went through changes quickly and without his notice. Once he woke up, he had no memories other than what his mothers gave him. Mothers who were only the ones who gave him the trials but also protected him as he slept.” She stopped, looking away from him as her voice gave a small choke, not trying to deny her sadness now. “When he lost his mind and struck me, I thought I lost everything and would lose him. I thought that I would lose someone who went through pain and suffering for me and it tore my heart.”
She sniffed once before regaining her composure and continued to circle him. “He wakes up with no memory and doesn't remember me for any reason, which broke my heart further than ever before when he didn’t recognize the one he loved.” She paused, taking in a deep breath, trying to hold back another sob before exhaling and counting on. “I prayed to Draco and Wistala that they would give him back to me or I would curse their names in hate if they didn’t.”
“He got his memories back and told me with his heart that he loved me. That he would be with me forever.” She then gave a glare to the side of his head. “I doubt that you would understand something like that, outside of your sister. You would never find someone that could love you like me and Spike.” Garble flinched but said nothing. She eyed him for a moment more then spoke louder. “He had done far more in his short life span than any other dragon in history. He saved an empire, he befriended his enemies, he saved the stupid bloody world! A world which quickly forgets and doesn’t give much recognition or care for!” Her voice spiked rapidly and she began to fume heavily.
“A world where they care little about him or the ponies that saved it! They should be worshipped as heros, yet they remain compassionate and humble in their deeds. He does not brag of the empire he saves or the damn world that continues to throw him to the sides! He doesn’t care for titles or wealth nor hoards or any of that!” Tears of rage left her eyes as she snapped to the dragon, who flinched at her voice.
She stood in front of him. His eyes saw her legs in his vision but continued to stare down, waiting for the physical pain. He couldn’t stop her if she did strike, he couldn't fight back because he would lose, not just because she was the Dragon Lord but because she was his better.
A sudden growl left her. “Look at me!” She demanded. He tried his best to remain defiant and continued to stare down. A snarl left her. “LOOK AT ME!” She commanded.
He winced at the sudden boom in her voice, his ear canals ringing. Slowly but surely, his eyes made their way up until he was staring directly at her eyes. The eyes of anger, of pain, of sadness, of rage and more. There was hate, so much of it was focused on him, staring deep into his eyes and going past to look into his soul.
He had never felt so small in his life with the power she wielded. Her rage was just, her hate was strong and her pain was visible. Even as tears ran down her scales cheeks, she didn’t care what he thought of them or what he would say, she wanted him to remember everything.
Trying to keep her breathing steady, she growled and leaned in dangerously close to him. “He has suffered more than any dragon out here and the world continues to try and push him down. He was abandoned as an egg! AN EGG! To be left alone! To die and not be recovered! To be without a sire or dam! You are gods damn lucky you had both! He had none! Yet ponies took him in and made him family and treated him like one. He got treated like a pet or animal by other ponies. He was teased, harassed and much more from creatures not his own species but he remained kind and loving!”
Garble was trying his best to look away, yet her eyes remained locked on him, daring him to try and do anything. Even as her tears continued, she yelled, screaming at his face. “He would have died many times to save others! So many others, not because of glory or hoards but because he cared for the family he had already and ponies that wanted to live. We didn't give a flying scale about what happened to the ponies, so long as we were left alone, yet he helped those ponies save the world! He didn’t demand anything in return, no name, no title! And you have the audacity to say he didn’t earn any of that!?”
Garble didn’t respond, he couldn’t because he was too visibly shaken and could feel the remorse and pain dripping from her mouth and soul. How could he think of no else but his sister and himself? If it weren’t for Spike, would the other creatures or vilianes come for them?
Ember leaned out, her tears had finally dried but she remained focused on him, her glare still locked on his eyes. “He finally got something he wanted instead of titles or any of that! He got a dragoness that would love him, he got two dragon mothers already on top of the ones he had in Equestria! He has friends as ponies and perhaps other species too! He has an Empire that worships him, but he does not care if they do or don’t! He was just happy that he could save those he could, that was all that mattered! He hasn’t dropped to your level of patheticness of demanding anything!”
She stopped, panting heavily as she exertered herself and had to regain her breath. She let loose half sobs, trying to contain herself while not wanting to lose total control of herself, especially in fron to him. Garble had managed to tear away his gaze and she moved away to catch her breath. His eyes stung and his heart was in flux, perhaps a huge weight of guilt on himself. Most of what was being yelled into him, starting to build in a heavy load he was not ready for. It pained him to an extreme amount and he wanted her to stop.
Yet… Ember was not done, at least, not without some final words that would really burn into his mind. She finally eased her breathing, letting loose any and all tears before turning back to him. This time, she allowed his head to remain lowered. With a growl, she spoke low but such venom, it sent shivers down his spine.
“Spike is more dragon than you. He is better in every way and you better remember that. When you said those words, he and your sister were the only things that stopped me from lashing at you and breaking your face on the ground! To make you scream and beg for your life as I ripped your scales off!”
He cowered, knowing she could still do it. She didn’t but she emphasized her power restraints.
“Your sister is what also saves me from doing something terrible Garble! You should thank Draco and Wistala for her because she is another dragon that I care for. She has a heart that could almost match Spike’s. She doesn’t want to be in my hoard because of my gems or my title. She did it because I asked if she wanted to surround herself with kind dragons that wouldn’t judge her heart! Smolder has never been happier than to be surrounded by two dragons that respect her for who she is, not for what others demand she be! She is better off with us!”
She snorted heavily, blasting a puff of smog down at him. He didn’t react but the gesture said it all. She was done with him and she would make him regret it. Leaning down over him once more, she growled. “If you ever say something like that to any dragon, not just my hoard members but to other dragons, it will be your last mistake! Your sister won’t be able to save you. No dragon would dare stop me and not even Spike will deny me. I will exile you from the lands and make sure no one will know the name of ‘Garble’.”
The dread of that sent a terrible cold feeling over him and Garble nearly collapsed to his knees at her tone. His body quaked in dread and fear as she continued to berate him down to the lowest level.
“You think that a dragon who was born with no name to their scales or a shell to their parents was having nothing, well I will make sure that you have no name, nor shell to anything, not even Smolder. You will leave these lands with nothing and I will make it so that you are never to be recognized or remembered. No mate would ever want you, no creature to sympathize for you and nothing to give you another thought! You will die a sad lonely death, I will make sure of it!” She snorted a puff of smog to his face. “For now, stay away from Spike, stay away from your sister unless I approve and keep your mouth shut. Final warning Garble!” Even without the Bloodstone Scepter, her eyes glowed dangerously red, flashing her command at him. “AM. I. CLEAR?!”
What could be considered a meek nod by many, did not serve Ember. “Answer me! Am I clear, Garble?!”
Swallowing and looking fearfully into the eyes of his Dragon Lord, he responded. “Y-Yes… Dragon L-Lord Ember…”
With a snort she stood back; she flashed open her wings and with a single hard flap, launched herself into the sky, cracking the ground below her in her powerful launch, making a sharp turn and headed straight back to her cave along with the others.
At her exit, Garble’s will finally broke and he dropped to his knees in a shaky fit of pain, sadness and frustration. His claws balled into fists as he shed tears for the first time in a long time. He was angry at himself for losing control of his mouth, he was angry at Spike for making him feel foolish and he was angry that he nearly lost everything due to his pride. It was because of that, he nearly lost his heart too, seeing his sister hurt by his words.
The way she removed herself from him, those blue eyes that showed shock and betrayal, the anger she had when he still continued to be his hotheaded self and the fact she took off without a second thought.
He had been rejected by females before and he would brush them off. He has fought a lot of dragons and was fair to say he’s lost his share in them. He has even taken a few beatings from his… well, he felt like they were all nothing compared to this pain on this emotional level. He would give up everything just to make sure he kept the love of his sister. For now, she was upset, but she didn’t say it out loud or even looked like she hated him. Just disappointed.
This was a blessing he didn’t deserve and for the first time in many years, Garble wept to himself.
“Ugh! Why does my brother have to be an idiot at times?!” The young dragoness yelled, punching one of the big pillows in Ember’s cave. Amethyst held it up as she used it to unleash her anger at it.
She in return gave a shrug, holding the pillow up as the young dragoness ranted and vented her issues out on it. “What do you expect, Smols? Most males are idiots.”
Spike cleared his throat and she gave him a turn of her head with a quick wink and a grin. “I said most males, you are not most males.”
“Thanks? I think?” Was that insult or a compliment?
Smolder stopped and stared at the taller dragoness. “Okay, first off, only Garble can call me Smols.”
“Just like only you can call him Gar-Gar?” She teased back in reply.
Smolder snorted. “Yeah! And secondly, while my brother is an idiot…” She stopped mid-punch, deflating and letting her arms fall to her side in defeat. “-he has a heart, it’s just sometimes covered by a bunch of male ego and… stuff.”
“It would help to know why he does what he does.” Spike inserted into the conversation. “Most ponies and this applies to other creatures, are not born evil or egotistic; you’re either led or molded into it by a source. Either family, friends, nature and so on. Did you… two have a rough foal...err hatchling-hood?”
Smolder thought of their upbringing and she gave a small shrug. “Not anything outside of the ordinary for parents to do. They taught us the normal things like how to dig for gems, sharpening your claws, how to fight and how to take a hit and keep going.”
Spike gave a small wince and mentally kept a small blessing for being raised in kind capacity. Still there was something there that Smolder was missing in their lives. “What about before you were born? Was anything different according to him after you were born?”
Smolder paused and looked up at Spike. “What are you trying to say?”
Spike hesitated in his response but before he could reply, their Hoard Maker flew into her cave and landed with a heavy stomp. The cave echoed at her landing and silence rang.
Their gazes looked at her and Ember stared back. She looked tired, almost physically exhausted and it was not the flight. Her eyes were stained red from tears and even if she tried to deny it, Smolder gazed at her in question for her brother’s predicament.
“I just gave him a warning,” she responded, a slight crack in her voice, a sign of fatigue with dryness at the back of her throat. “And that he would regret it if he said something like that ever again.”
Smolder gulped, now fearful for her brother and fearful of her Hoard Maker. Though she knew that she could trust Ember to hold restraint, there are worse things that could be done to another dragon besides showing physicality towards them.
“Ember… I-I know that Garble could be an idiot, but you have t-to know that he has a good heart, right?” Her own voice carried fear and it showed. Ember felt guilty, showing her this side of her emotions but as Dragon Lord, she had to show her authority, especially those who threatened her hoard.
“Smolder, I do believe that Garble is a good dragon, but even then it should not excuse what he said to Spike or how he has treated him before. He should have already long let go of his greed or jealousy since Spike has been absent.”
“I’m right here you know,” He answered with a grunt, this being the second time he was sidelined. “And while I know he is not the best, he can at least admit himself for his wrongs, Ember. I don’t think there should be any hostility from him in the future.”
She huffed and crossed her arms. “I made sure of that.” She responded darkly.
That sent a chill down Smolder’s spine and now concern really spread across her face. “W-What did you tell him?”
Ember turned to her sharply, almost making her wince. “What he needed to hear. Don’t mess with any of you, don’t say those words to any other dragon and he won’t be punished severely for it.” The tone she left made Smolder cringe in fear and worry. She was about to ask what else she said but Ember cut her off. “I don’t want you to go near him, not unless I allow it!”
“Ember!” Both Spike and Amethyst yelled to her while Smolder’s will broke, causing her to drop to the floor in tears. Amethyst quickly went to hug her in comfort while Ember winced at her words but turned away and went to her gems.
Spike quickly followed her, attempting to negotiate. “Ember, you can’t stop Smolder from seeing her brother! They’re family!”
She brushed off his words and continued to her mountainous hoard for a quick bite. “I can if it stops her from becoming an idiot like him.” She replied bitterly.
“Ember, she is not going to turn out like him. If anything, maybe her being around him will make it so she can turn him around for the better.”
“No Spike! I'd rather she stay away from that dragon until he can think about what he said.” She grabbed a claw full of gems, ready to stuff her mouth. “The last thing I want to deal with is another dragon that thinks that you have no name or title. You far more earned your status than any other dragon in the land.”
“That is no excuse to prevent Smolder from-”
“There is an excuse!” She nearly roared back at him. Anger filled her face but pain was plastered in her eyes, the red returning to her beautiful eyes. “I had to watch as you endured pain and suffering for me! I nearly lost you when your own mother broke your mind! And for almost a year, I suffered because I didn’t have part of my heart with me!” She continued to hold onto the gems, despite her need to eat, though her mood had soured any real want to feed. She began to squish them in her claws.
“Then you wake up and I hope that everything will be better but… it hasn’t. No dragon outside of us cares about you! Not your accomplishments, not your suffering, not your pain… and you continue to be treated like you're nothing special!”
“And that is because I am nothing special!” This time he raised his voice, almost making her flinch. He fixed her with a stare that made her quench her anger and switch to regret. “I already told you that, I can’t tell you how many times I get tired of saying it! The more you say it, the worse I feel. I get that you think I deserve status and whatnot but it should only matter to you and my family, that is it!”
He pulled her close, with his claws on her shoulders staring intently at her. “You keep bringing it up well I am begging you Ember… please stop! I don’t need the status of Elder or anything else, I just want to know why it would mean so much to you if it meant making you upset or angry that others care not for it!” She was about to retort but he quickly shut her down. “Stop! For once, stop! I don’t care! Stop making it bigger than what it is! This will never stop if you keep going on with it. If it means so much to you, then keep it that way but others shouldn’t have to care. Celestia would have sent ponies to go and retrieve me but that would have been pointless time, resources and more wasted for some like me, same could be said with dragons. No amount of titles or names or a legacy could be worth daming someone’s familiy memeber because of a stupid title!”
Ember remained quiet, unsure of what to say or do. It still left her in disbelief that Spike was like this. Everything that has ever been done to him, everything that he has suffered or endured, every pain, every test and more, he cares not for it. The value of a creature's name meant more to dragons than anything but it was only if they were worth trying to respect. Perhaps that is why she tried so hard to establish or keep most of Spike’s title or rise to a higher standard. It just set her heart with fire and rage that many already forgot what he had been through.
But he was right. It should only matter to her and her alone. His family, her hoard, her parents are the only ones that should know his name. Right now, many still believe that he just got lucky, that was all. But the true prowess of his titles and status would have to come at a time when he really lived up to it. His role as what he chose and perhaps beyond. However, she still felt there was no excuse for what was said.
“I just wanted him to understand what his words could mean. I didn’t want him to think that he had any right or reason to-”
“That’s his opinion, Ember!” Spike cut her off immediately. “Not everyone is going to agree with you or anything that you say as a Dragon Lord. How many times have dragons ignored or hated what your father had implemented during his reign as Dragon Lord? How many challenged his status or disliked his choice of mate or daughter?”
A flare of anger filled her soul but it was just as easily extinguished as it had risen. The question was a good one. How many went against her own father? How many didn’t like the way he did things? He didn’t change much in the land, had he? Her status meant little to others, seeing as she was just as targeted as any other for potential mates or rivals for other females who thought because she was the Dragon Lord’s daughter, that she could choose whoever?
Moments would pass and she stayed silent. In a fit of relent, she turned away and began to nibble at her gems, while the soft sobs of Smolder could still be heard in the back. What was this coming down to? What did he have to say or do to make her change her views?
Spike remained upset at her silence, even as she ate. Though nothing seemed to get through to her, he did want to try something that could potentially change her mood and perhaps this conversation. It was way too early, it was a huge gamble and he felt like this would be the wrong time to really bring it up but it felt like it would really disrupt this tension between them. What he would do to make things better or worse?
It took all of his will not to blush or whisper what he was about to say to Ember despite the tense situation. He even said it loud enough that the two other occupants in the room heard.
“Is this what you want our hatchlings to understand? That their father was nothing more than a title?”
Both Smolder and Amethyst had instantly quieted at what was just spoken. This was a borderline topic of mates.
Ember stopped mid-bite, turned and looked at him incredulously, almost flabbergasted at what he said. It was as much of a shock, an unsurrel surprise that he said it. “W-What?”
He gave a small nod, pulling up close to her and grabbed her claws in his. “Is this what you want? For our hatchlings? Is that why you are behaving this way? I mean, I would give it all up for you if it meant that they could grow up without the expectation of trying to achieve Dragon Lord status or Elder. I am not saying now but in the future? Is this what you want for them? To see me with a title?”
“N-No… I want them to see you as kind and smart-”
“Then I hope that when we have them, you don’t flash my titles around so they don’t think I am nothing more than a title or some trophy to flash around. I hate the idea that you want me to have the titles just so that they have some kind of expectation to live up to.”
She steadied a look into his green eyes, trying to find any signs of deceit or anything that was trying to mislead away from their topic. She found none, only the compassionate and truthful eyes that radiated from him. It inflamed her heart to hear him say something like that, yet she really had to be sure.
“How many?” She dared ask. This time, he blinked in surprise and responded the way she did.
“W-What?”
She pulled in very close but gave him a serious but optimistic look. “How many hatchlings are you willing to give me? If you want me to stop, then I want to know how many you are willing to give me?” A small tone of desperation into her voice.
“Oh Baka,” Was what left Amethyst's mouth, her eyes going wide in both surprise and interest. Smolder’s sorrow had slowly resided and was now turning into a shade of red that matched Spike’s that hindered to something most females wanted.
Spike was already deep into it, but he knew that without a doubt he loved Ember with all his heart and would do anything to keep it. But to show that their future together meant more than just titles and or anything, he wanted their young to be raised by a great dragon with kindness and love, then one who only cared for titles and names.
Swallowing, he responded easily. “As many as you want.” He licked his chops and pulled really close until their snouts were inches away. “Whatever you’re willing to bear or how long you can stand being with a dragon like me, I will be there with you for each and every one of them.”
“Bakaaaaaa….” Is what left Smolder’s mouth. Her blush turned seriously red and before anyone could scold her for the use of her language, Ember’ eyes focused on the other two and a grin formed on her snout.
“What about them? If they asked for eggs, you gonna be there for them? Are you going to treat them the same way as you do to me? Give them as many as I ask, maybe more?”
He froze at this. Now he was really caught red and if his scales could sweat, they would be bullets by now. Smolder was as red as him at the sudden entanglement of the conversation while Amethyst had a grin on her snout and her claws on her hips. “Yeah Spike? Are we gonna get the same treatment as her? I’m getting kinda hot from all this talking about eggs.”
Spike stumbled a response that was both incoherent and rambles of trying to please two females, let alone three. With his words still not coming full, Ember’s features softened and she sighed.
“I’m sorry… for acting this way Spike. I know that you don’t like to deal with your titles and such, but I guess for me, it’s born with us and I can’t help knowing that everyone else ignores it.”
Spike listened in, glad he didn’t have to respond to the females but he was also delighted that she was starting to understand now. Brushing his snout over her head, he pulled her in for a hug, tightly wrapping his arms and wings around her, making the other two outside of the hug, gush in adoration.
“I forgive you Ember, I always will but I am not the one you need to apologize to.” He pulled away and Ember immediately looked towards the smaller dragoness and gave an apologetic look.
“Smolder… I’m sorry about what I said to you. While I don’t regret what I said to your brother, I will allow you to see him again and hopefully… make him less idiotic.”
Merit and hope returned the orange dragoness’s eyes. Amethyst pulled her in for a quick hug in joy and Ember gave her a warm smile before focusing back on Spike. “I hope just to keep you happy.”
He nodded. “I am as well.” Though the shade of red remained on his cheeks. “Please don’t make me answer that earlier question.”
A genuine laugh left her but Amethyst had decided to continue to press her hoard mate. “You know… while I may like the idea of being with Spike, the idea of having the hatchlings from one of the most carrying and kind dragon around… could ruin my cred for being the toughest, meanest, most hardcore dragoness out there.”
Ember looked over to her with a cocked brow and a half playful grin. “Excuse you?”
Amethyst gave a snort of flames, unintimidated by her Dragon Lord. “Yeah, yeah, you may be the Dragon Lord but even you have your soft spots and now that we have Smolder here with us forever, she and Spike are gonna make you sappier and frilly, so one of us has to keep up the tough female act.”
Ember was about to retort in snark but Smolder cut it all off with a simple question. “I’m staying with you forever?”
It wasn’t so much as a fearful or a negative question, rather a one that was in between hope or concern in her tone.
Ember cast her eyes towards the smallest member. “What do you mean, Smolder? D-Did you not want to stay with us?” A pang of sadness left her voice.
Smolder twiddled her digits before her eyes met her hoard maker. A low response came from her. “I-I just thought that… with Spike coming back to you, that… when you and him got back together, that you would let us go and… I didn’t want to leave. I do like staying with you. All of you.”
A wave of emotions covered the other three dragons. Spike felt sympathy for her while Ember felt shame on her end for implying anything that may relate to that notion for her. Ember pulled away from Spike and made her way towards the smaller orange dragoness.
“While I am more than happy that Spike is back,” she began, laying a claw on Smolder’s shoulder in response. “-I wouldn’t just let you go because of him. Not even if he demanded it.” There was a pause as Spike approached alongside her.
“No, I would never,” He affirmed. “You are as much part of Ember’s life as I am. Though you probably have a better connection to her than I do for the time.”
“You two,” She nodded to both her and Amethyst, “-have been the better part of my life for the last year without Spike. Because without him, I felt lost and alone, and while he is no doubt the biggest piece of my heart, you both are also part of it. I would hate to lose you both just because Spike came back.”
Amethyst had lost her earlier tough demeanor right away and was trying so hard but failing so hard, not to cry at the words that left Ember or Spike. Smolder was also overfilled with emotions, shedding tears too but not as much as the pink dragoness next to her.
Ember pulled Smolder for a hug, which the smaller dragoness quickly accepted. “You are forever part of my hoard and can leave whenever you want-”
“Never!” She hiccuped into Ember’s breast. “This is the best and happiest I have ever been around dragons, I don’t want to lose it!” Ember was relieved and thrilled at the response, holding her tighter but the moment was cut short however, as she was quickly smashed harder into the hug by a now wailing Amethyst as she surrounded them in a tight, bone crushing hug. Somehow, her arms pulled Spike to the hug, which had his chest to Ember’s wings.
“Awwww,” She continued to cry in joy and happiness. “I-I-I Love you all so much!!!”
The other trio felt awkward for their situation but slowly and surely, they allowed themselves to enjoy their forced group hug. “So much for being the toughest dragoness around,” Ember said lightly.
“Shudddaaapppp!” The other dragoness wailed. “It's a mommennnnnt!” Spike couldn’t help but agree and he just wrapped his arms around the females he couldn’t wait to spend his life with.
As the group finally settled down from their ‘moment’ as Amethyst called it, Spike thought about how to proceed from here. He wanted to proclaim his eternal undying love for Ember but he wanted to do it right. How? The trio was planning something amongst themselves, so he had to do something for her.
Well, he wanted to take her somewhere special and perhaps give her something for it. Like an engagement but… without the paperwork and the need to give up half of something in the court of law if things went south. Thankfully, the laws of Las Pegasus don't apply here.
No, if he was going to give something that held any kind of meaning, it had to be something not just like a pony tradition like a gem or diamond. She would just think of it as a snack. At the same time, it would be hard to think of what to get some dragon who literally almost had everything! She had a giant hoard, her own lair, two extra hoard members and pillows that would make a fort castle! Flowers would be weird for dragon standards, chocolate wouldn’t arrive safely through his breath… he didn’t think.
His mind literally racked for anything to do for today! It sucked that he could only think of pony based things to do like the usual! Food, jewelry, receptions, friends, dancing…
Dancing… Wait, didn’t dragons at some point sky dance for their lovers? Or was it a mating ritual? Buck, he couldn’t remember which was which, and if he did it wrong, he could possibly humiliate not only himself and Ember. Perhaps he should have tried to listen in on Saphira when she explained the courting rituals or matings or stances and such. He only endured a minute or two before his mind shut down out of sheer redness or possibly shock. It also didn’t help that Torch also added details on his side. Again, it would have been embarrassing but he would have learned a lot more.
Then, perhaps he should take up the lessons from his mothers. He also ran or flew out of that conversation quickly enough but he knew that it would come up sooner or later. That moment had just come up.
It was still early and he knew that he could still do something for Ember at least by the late noon and evening. But he had to learn fast and now to prepare everything.
“Ember, I’m gonna go to my mother’s for a while. I kinda need something to talk to them about.”
She gave a questioning look. “Is… something wrong?”
He quickly shook his head.
“Far from it, I just need a few lessons and I kind of wish to keep it a surprise.” A pause before adding. “I want to make today special and make sure that when we unite, it can be memorable but I don’t want to spoil anything; at the same time, I want to be as accurate as possible when it comes down to dragon customs. all I have is pony ones and I know they won’t be good here.”
This seemed to agree with her but she still added her input. “You know I won’t mind whatever you have planned. Perhaps it could be something unique, I don’t care.”
“I know but… it would still help to know what I can do to make it better, plus I think that if I learn at least something from customs, I could combine them and make them truly memorable.”
She gave a warm smile and that and gave him a small kindle across his face. “Go ahead then.” With a kindle of his own on her face, she watched as he walked out of the cave and took off with the sound of his flapping heard after.
Whatever he had planned, Ember knew it would be special and she knew that it would be a worthy member.
“Hey uh, Ember?” Smolder’s voice had her turn to the smaller dragoness.
“Yes?”
The lithe dragoness gave a small twiddle of her claws, redness had bloomed at her face while her voice was shy and timid. “D-Did you mean what you said earlier about Spike taking care of us”
Ember cocked her head, again unsure if she was really unclear on how much Smolder meant to her.
“Yes? Why do you like Spike or not?”
Smolder gave a pause and her cheeks grew darker in red. “I-I-I kinda want what you… what he gave you right now…”
Ember blinked at that and saw how shy or embarrassing it may have been for her to ask. In truth, it wouldn’t really bother her if someday… just not anytime soon, but maybe when they were older, bigger and wiser, that they would ask to bear his eggs. That besides Amethyst, she would really want to carry eggs with Spike being the sire and their family/hoard would grow exponentially. Large hoards weren’t common, but a famous hoard would be something worth trying to achieve.
He was the best of the males out there and while Spike felt intimidated at the fact that he may have to try and please three females, this was a big question mark on Amethyst since she played coy about her preferences, and would live up to their expectations.
A simple kindle or him hugging or even laying with them all at the same time was no trouble for her. The fact that Smolder did have some want or interest in Spike did let her know that unlike Amethyst, her future with Spike would exceed far more than what she had planned.
With a warm smile and a nod, she responded. “I will ask him to give you one if you really want. You can ask for anything without fear, Smolder.” She paused before giving a grin. “Anything.”
Spike arrived at his mothers’ cave albeit slowly. He really was already starting to find it difficult to bring up. While he knew how mostly mating worked, the differences between ponies and dragons were vastly different. Not to mention what went into the process before… the actual process.
He read what he could prior to his coma, but what stayed with him was miniscule or it lacked details because whoever wrote the scrolls, it was the mere basics. No, in order to impress the love of his life, he had to know everything properly.
Even the ones where it left him red faced.
Sighing and pushing past his nerves, he flew into the cave with as much muster as he could. Upon his approach, he saw that his mother Eliyinsa was reading some scrolls while his momma Zynthia was taking a nap, or hadn’t woken up yet. Eliyinsa was using the scarlet dragoness’s head to place the scrolls to read on without having to bend down on the floor. Her horns kept them open and spread.
She became alert at the sound of his wings which distracted her from her reading. A small smile covered her face. “Oh, hello son. I thought you were going to spend your last day with Ember.” Zynthia snorted, causing some of the scrolls to fall off her head and clatter on the ground.
Eliyinsa looked down before focusing back up at him.
Spike landed in front of her and gave a nod, though already his face was starting to blush. “Yeah… I was. But I uh… wanted to learn some stuff. I wanted to make today special for her and before I rejoined her, there was something I wanted to do with her.”
“Oh?” His mother cocked her head. “Well, if it is something special, I am sure that whatever you want to do, it would be special no matter what. But I will teach you what I can.”
Spike gave a small sigh and steadied himself before looking up at her with a blushing face and unsteady voice. “I want to learn how to properly court Ember as well as how to mate with her the way dragons do.”
A quick visible swish of her tail caught his eye movement. Her eyes showed interest and curiosity since he declined to have this discussion before. However, unlike the teasing from Saphira and Amethyst, his mother actually looked pleased that he brought it up.
She ignored her scrolls and lowered her head to meet his level. “Oh my son, you have nothing to be shy about. While I am pleased to know that you want me to help you, I do ask what you know of first before I can help with any issues you may have or any questions you want to be answered.”
He sighed in relief at his mother’s intellectual and eased nature that it prompted him to settle a bit. He pulled in close and sat by her arms, her head staying close to him. Zynthia continued to snore which eased him a bit more, he did not know why though.
“So, you want to know what I know about it?”
She nodded. “While I understand the ponies may have taught you well, I don’t think they would understand the proper nature or adequate responses to how courting or mating between dragons works.” She then cocked her head. “Unless a book on dragons was made regarding our matings?”
He shook his head. “No.” He then somewhat grumbled lightly under his breath before sighing, like a heavyweight was placed on top of him. “What I learned was a lot more… detailed on how mating works between species. Twilight… my sister,” He gave a small groan and placed a palm on his head. “-She gave me, what is essentially the details of mating between species, down to the point where I actually learned everything that goes into the process… but not the experiences nor the courtships. She was as shy as me on that aspect of the subject.” She had no experience with any kind of relationship outside of her friends. Also, he probably got a better chance of losing his virginity than she did, but he didn’t say any of that out loud. His eyes looked up, not directly at her but in thought, gazing more into memory.
“I then tried Celestia, but she felt that Twilight did enough damage.” His mother held a small smile but her eyes held merit that would be considered tittering or at best a chuckle. He waited before responding with a groan. “I then tried Twilight’s mother and she was… more passionate and I ran away from that disaster.”
“That seems to be a common theme around you.” She teased.
A blush formed and he covered his face to hide his red shade, not wanting to bring it up but still felt like he had to. From his covered face, he then said half muffled, “And yesterday, Ember’s mother told us how everything is done… and Torch added way too many details”
He expected his mother to have a negative reaction upon hearing that or laugh hysterically at it, yet this time his mother did give a small chuckle and brushed the bottom of her jaw over his head to soothe his shame. “Oh my dear son, the struggles you endure.” She chided with light amusement that seemed to easily soothe his body.
He pulled away, looking into her deep purple eyes. “Is it that bad?” He asked innocently.
She gave a small shake of her head, though the gleaming warm smile remained on her face. “No son, though I am surprised that you turned away from Saphira’s talk on mating. I figured that since we are your mother’s, that you hearing it from another mother, a different teacher of sorts, would help ease your mind about mating and such. And…” A small tint appeared on the cheeks of her face, though it was a light purple instead of red, something Spike was not seeing. “-maybe you can tell me what she told you so we can… evaluate or compare our notes to you.”
Spike blinked, looking up at his mother, wondering if she was joking or not. The way her eyes sparkled, the way a small grin had formed and hearing her tail giving a small swish, said everything. But before he could begin to comprehend what was asked, she spoke in a calm, professional manner that reminded him so much like Celestia. “So my son, do you wish to begin?”
A small nod came from him. “Good, then let’s start with the basics, shall we?”
Hours later, Spike came out of the cave with a feeling of oddness that now intertwined with his mother’s and his draconic nature. While the lessons were vastly different from the ones he learned in the past, he got a real feeling, literally, on what could be done to ensure that he would do everything he could to do Ember right.
A small shiver left him and he knew that while that was a real experience, he was holding out that it would be much easier and better with Ember. He shook his head at the recent experience, not to shake it off but to instead ready himself and hope that it would be enough.
His mothers followed him out of the cave. “So then son, know that you know what to do, what do you have planned?” His momma Zynthia asked.
Spike wasn’t completely sure yet, for he was still seeing his mothers’ in a new light right now. He quickly shook his head and gave a small shrug.
“I don’t know yet. I mean, I want to do the courting dance but not… out here. I wish to do it somewhere special, you know? Somewhere I can really express to her how much I love and care for her.”
The two females thought for him, so intrigued by his effort to make things right but at the same time, trying to please her like no other.
A place where he could take her flying, a nice area where they can just dance and not worry about anything. A scenery where it wasn’t just the desert lands and volcanoes but far beyond and somewhere wonderful…
Zynthia’s eyes lit up in thought and she lowered her head near his. He saw her head come to view and turned, seeing her eyes dance with a sparkle. “Perhaps we can show her the valley where I took you?” Spike’s eyes lit up almost instantly at the idea.
“You mean-”
She nodded and smiled. “She would love it there and perhaps, I can see to find you a nice area for you to either rest or eat. I will go ahead to let the deer know.”
“Momma, that would be wonderful, thank you!” He reached over and gave her a big hug on her head. She gave a draconic purr with merit at the hug, enjoying whenever he gave one and gave him a quick lick across him.
“Anything for my son, now it must be a surprise. So I suggest,” She lifted her head to turn to Eliyinsa. “-that you cover her eyes until you arrive. You think you can give them a flight over?” She asked her mate.
The black dragoness nodded with enthusiasm. “I shall love, but I will take my time to make sure that they are hopefully welcoming to more dragons.”
Zynthia gave a positive nod. “If I tell them what it’s for and perhaps a simple catch for you and I, along with Ember and Spike, that should be enough. I will alert them that the one who is coming with us will not know of the location. That should ease their thoughts and allow safe passage.”
It still astounded Spike how powerful these deer were to the point where they can make powerful and strong dragoness like his momma, who almost matched Torch in height, bend on a whim when she entered their territory. Though as she had explained it before, now it was just a matter of respect.
Eliyinsa gave her mate a nod. “Good then. I will see you soon then love.”
A quick nod and she turned around before the giant of a dragoness opened her massive red wings and with a few flaps, was airborne and heading east.
As she flew away, Eliyinsa focused on her son. “Are you ready to fly for your mate, son?”
In truth no, Spike was not ready because he wasn’t sure himself on how mating dances and rituals work, yet he felt that within his heart, that something was going to go well. He may not have been raised as a dragon to know all the customs and born outside of having birthday parents, but he would be damned if he wouldn’t try to make his current family proud.
“I think that… when we get there, I will be, mother. I am terrified but I know it will go well, at least, my heart tells me that.”
She brushed her head against him in a loving and calm manner, a draconic purr leaving her throat. “I know it will, son. You have done so much in your life that for all the wrongs, all the ills you have suffered, your choice, your life with Ember will be the greatest feat you will accomplish. Many challenges await you in your future, many mistakes may come and you will feel the burden of the world upon you, but with her by your side, you will overcome them."
Spike’s heart swelled with warmth at his mother’s praise and guiding words, though he gave a small snort. “And where does that leave you and momma?” He wrapped his arms around her head as much as possible, easier since she was smaller than his momma but still bigger than him. “You are just as much part of my life as Ember.”
The black dragoness pulled her arm closer, leaning him in deeper into the embrace. “I know son and despite that all that I have done to you, I don’t feel like I deserve to be a part of it-”
“I forgive you for all of it!” He tightened his hug on her, affirming his words. “I know that you did what you thought was best, but despite everything, you are still the only two parents I have out here that care for me. I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
The two of them held each other for a while, both having shed tears of their own. While it felt like this was the end of something, in truth it was just the beginning. Tomorrow, he would head back to the place of his birth, then a week after that, come back here and spend his life with not only his mothers’ but his hoard and ascend into his role later down the line.
With their hearts to hearts set, Spike flew towards Ember’s cave where he hoped that the love of his life would be ready to fly with him. The sun was hitting its early noon and he had hoped that with their flight time, he would have time to truly spend time with her.
Upon arrival, Spike saw that Ember and the other two were chatting and eating gems. His arrival alerted them and when his eyes met hers, he knew that this was it. That this was going to be eternal.
Spike gave her a smile, a warm one. Something that would let her know that this was it. That he was going to go far and beyond for her.
“I am ready, Ember.”
Her heart beat faster and almost as soon as he said it, she felt their connection growing. Without missing a beat, Smolder and Amethyst knew what was about to happen and walked towards the two. Smolder first quickly flew over to the Bloodstone Scepter by the wall and grabbed it, flying back to them quickly.
When she handed the Scepter to Ember, Spike felt like he did a week ago, feeling the power radiating from the staff. But unlike before, this was it. He would be bonded to her forever and he knew of nothing more rewarding or nothing coming close to a moment like this.
She held it out in claw so he could reach it. Without missing a beat, without the hesitation of before and without daring to give her a chance of denying her his love, he grasped in claw.
Time slowed for them both as they were wrapped in a glow of reddish hue. A warmth, unlike anything before rushed into him. The closest he could describe it was the warmth of his mothers’ love; only this was more personal. A flame that surpassed the hottest of lava, yet more invigorating than his first flight, filled his mind, his body, and his soul. Their perception of time and reality faded away.
Two souls bonded for the first time in a long time to the point where for a moment, their heart’s stopped, then just as they stopped, they beat once more, but in unison. In perfect harmony; together united by their love, Ember and Spike were whole once more. For them, it was long moments as their souls and hearts intertwined.
For Amethyst and Smolder, it was only a quick flash and a burst of magical feedback before Spike and Ember felt the Scepter’s power reside and their reality returning.
“Woah,” Was all that the two hoard members said, as the glow from both Spike and Ember that had shortly encompassed them ceased.
Spike and Ember opened their eyes and found themselves staring deep into one another with love so strong, they could feel each other. Their hearts beat in perfect unison, their warmth and love spread evenly between them.
“Spike?”
“Yes?”
“... I love you.”
“And I love you.” He then pulled her close and tightly, their mouth touching, almost to a traditional pony kiss, though instead, they brushed against one another. With a soft kindle, he whispered to her. “And I want to show you how much.” Pulling away, he looked into her eyes with her claws in his own. “I have a place for us to go and I… want to take you there, but I want it to be a surprise. Do you trust me to take you there, with your eyes closed?”
She squeezed his claws on her own with trust. “I do Spike, now and forever, I do.”
Spike held Ember tightly against him and used his wings to shield her vision completely, yet she didn’t mind. The way he held her with her head on his chest, the way he made her feel safe as they rode on the back of Eliyinsa in the skies, she loved it. Despite the rushing wind passing them, she could feel his heart beating, matching her own and it burned so good to have this feeling again.
She loved her hoard members, that was for sure. However, they were asked to stay just for the night, with Spike returning to her, they didn’t need to be around her for the duration. They were forever part of her lives but Spike was… her heart. The physical manifestation of her heart. She was without the whole of it for almost a year and she never felt complete. With Smolder and Amethyst, they were there to keep her warm, safe, and with a small piece of mind that everything would turn outright.
Yet Spike wasn’t there and the world meant little to her outside of him and her hoard members. With him here now, she felt her heart complete, her mind was in calm and peace. The once fractured piece that broke off her almost a year ago, was back and she would have him here… forever.
Spike held onto his mother’s spines as they cruised at high speeds, for he wanted to dance with her just as the sun was setting. They had perhaps a few hours or less to enjoy it so, he would make the best of it.
From up high, he saw the grounds going from desert brown to yellowish shades to finally turning green with grass and forests. The smell of green in the air had indeed reached Ember’s nose.
“W-Where are we Spike? Did we travel to Equestria?”
While that would have been a good guess, a day and a half’s worth of travel would it take to even get close to the borders of Equestria. He gave her a brush of his jaw on her head.
“No, my love. We are going somewhere secret. It’s like Equestria but closer to home.”
The way he said ‘home’, made her feel more absolute than before to him. Home is where the heart is and while his heart would belong to Equestria, it would also be here in the lands with her.
“Why is it secret?” She asked through the wind.
He gave a comforting rub to the back of her spine.
“When we land, I can tell you but worry not, it is a safe place.”
She trusted him and she knew that just by the calmness of his voice and the love he carried, she felt safe wherever they went, so long as they were together.
Eliyinsa looked below and found her mate out in a small clearing. Taking a gentle descend, she saw her mate giving her a smile of confirmation.
She began to hover, flapping her wings to continue her descent with her wings, causing massive gusts of wind to blow the area around her.
Once she landed, she turned her head. “We have arrived.”
Spike unfurled his wings and Ember blinked, having her eyes unfog for the past hour or so in flight. The green hazes around her slowly adjusted and she found herself in a forest clearing.
The smell of green and luscious vegetation flooded her nose with different flavors. It was for the most part, beautiful with just the clearing. She unfurled herself more and turned to the other two dragonesses.
“Where are we?”
Zynthia pulled in close to answer her. “We are in a distant part of the lands, Ember. Dragons know not of this land because it's too far or it is out of the way of anything worthwhile. I had Spike bring you here because the dwellers and keepers of the forest want to keep this land safe from hunting or being destroyed.”
Ember looked around them, seeing nothing but the green. “And why here?”
It was Spike who answered and pulled her close. “I brought us here because it was the most beautiful place I can think of. I wanted to do something memorable for us.” His mother used her wing as a makeshift ramp, where Spike escorted her gently off her back.
The ground felt soft, not hard like the Dragon Lands, it felt moist but not muddy. The wind that blew through the trees was cool and carried the scents of the forest. The flowers, the trees, the wildlife, and more.
Once off, Zynthia pulled close to her mate and met their eyes. “I told them that it was just us, that you were here for your courting, and that you were shielded from this location. If you want to eat, they still allow you, but just remember the rules, Spike.”
“Of course mother.” Ember was confused.
“Rules? Them? Are there… creatures living here?”
Spike nodded. “Yeah, Deer. But they are very smart and have powerful magic, so they will defend themselves if they have to. So we just stick with what they have for us and that is it.”
She sniffed the air, trying to find a whiff of deer but found none, just more forest scents. Still, if Spike said they were here, then she would best follow the warnings.
But here is where Spike wanted to court her? She knew he was going to court her but didn’t imagine it to be a place like this. Instead of questioning further she looked at him and gave a warm smile.
“Well I guess it’s certainly different Spike, but I trust you.”
He nodded and held her claw up and began to pull her into the forest. “I promise you, that it will be wonderful Ember.”
A slow walk into the forest caused a moment to pass as she watched the colors of exotic nature fill her eyes. Then it felt like something changed in the wind and as Spike led her through the forest, she felt a magical feeling wash over her
Spike held her and began to lightly speak to her about the deer of the forest, the protection they need, and so on. As they walked, she felt the sensation fill her with warmth like before but this one was just around them.
Their walk continued deeper into the forest but not heavily, for soon there was another clearing only this one led to the outskirts. She heard the soft chirps of birds, the sound of a running river and the feeling of peace in the air.
His voice quieted but it was because he was enjoying the peace now, knowing that they were not going to do anything brash. He was just here to show her the world unlike she has ever seen it before.
Upon the clearing, Ember’s eyes went wide, for she found herself in a valley of sorts, where two large hills east to west were spread. Maybe a few miles apart, where green clearings could be seen as far as visually possible.
The open also gave her a few clear blue skies, though it was turning into wonderful soft purple hues with the setting sun towards the west.
Rivers could be seen flowing from the valley’s top where she also saw wildlife basking around unhindered by outside forces. It was so beautiful and so perfect, it made her now appreciate all the vibrant colors of the world around her.
Clearing the forest, Spike leads her through the soft green grass and the bend to their scaled feet. The fact it felt soft around her made her feel a bit weird but adjusted quickly. The wind was soft and it caused the grass and trees to sway with ease, giving a nice, soothing sound around them.
Nature was beautiful and the fact that he had chosen to do this for her, made her love for him swell. Spike saw her face and knew he had done well by bringing her here but this was just the beginning for them.
He led them to a field of flowers and soft grass where he almost threw himself on it, pulling her with him, earning a small yelp in surprise. She landed on him but found him laughing in joy, spreading his arms and legs, waving them side to sides at the wonderful feeling. Ember was confused at this action, thinking him being odd.
Yet Spike never looked so happy on the grass and she wondered if magic was at play. She reached out to the grass and despite having scales, the texture and smoothness breached her scales and tickled her senses that it caused a wide smile to fill her face.
She turned over and laid on her back too, spreading her whole body too at the feeling. The ticklish feeling ran over her, a sensation she hadn’t really felt in a long time. It was its own euphoria on her body and it felt wonderful to experience this feeling.
They laughed in joy as their bodies twisted and turned to let that feeling consume them. Claws couldn’t come close to the feelings they were experiencing and it helped that she was enjoying this with her mate for the first time.
From his eyes, Spike saw the pure innocent joy Ember was having here. The way her eyes were closed in happiness, the joy and pleasure of the grass that fed her body, and the oh so wonderful laugh that left her, made him feel like he had accomplished a lot just by doing this.
But he was not done. Not by a long shot. With her distracted enough, he turned over to his front and began to slice away most of the flowers around him with his claws. Suffice to say, the deer may not like it, but he was doing this just around him to make a demonstration.
Then once he did so, he turned to Ember, giving her a quick, ‘Wait here’ gesture with his claws. He didn’t need to say anything for they were already past communicating verbally here. She turned over to him, earning a quick smirk and wink as he spread his wings and did a rapid take off.
Instinct or love told her to follow but he did fly far, instead, he rose high above and over her, circling. She watched as he did this for a number of rounds until he flew outwards for a few yards before he turned around and flew back down and towards her fast speeds.
As he did, he picked up any loose flowers past him and below, until he landed to a skid on the grass, pulling Ember up into his arms and twirled her around, causing a small yelp of surprise but her eyes going wide as the flowers he had just cut, jump from the updraft then fall around them, where he used his wings to flap once and twice to keep them in the air, as he spun her around.
They fell gracefully around them and cascaded over them like slow beautiful rain of different colors. The display was so… breathtaking, that she couldn’t find the words of how amazing this was. Their eyes met, their hearts sang and the world was gone from their minds.
He did a small dance with her, swaying lightly with the continuous rain of flower pellets until they stopped. When a single blue flower landed on her head and between her horn, it was like it was meant for her and the beauty transcended her beyond anything.
The sun was almost setting but he still wanted to make the evening right. He danced her around the field, swishing with the wind, splashing over the rivers that passed by or jumped in the air in swirls of passion. He did this for the remaining moments of the sun before the sun hit the edge of the horizon.
That was when he knew that this was it. That he was going to do so much for the one he loved. Carrying her bridal style, he launched himself upwards into the sky, where he let her go and she spread her wings.
Their eyes met once more and soon, love and instinct took over. With the sun slowly setting, the skies changed to light pinks and oranges with little clouds that gave it a variety of other colors too. The purple of the night creeping over the east was slow but it was enough to give a sense of beauty over time.
Their dance began.
Spike and Ember flew next to each other, flapping their wings in unison, their tips just near each other but never touching. They rolled and spun next to each other, feeling their movement in sync that made sure they would never collide.
Yet if they did meet, it was when they drew close to one another and held each other in claws. As they met, their claws entwined, their muzzles nearly touched and their eyes met each other.
Together, they spun in slow circles, letting the wind rush past them, with the valley below and the sun basking them in wonderous, harmonic light. As they danced in the air, their bodies fell but kept their wings open to keep them floating, in which strong winds from the valley did so.
Never did they separate and they always kept their eyes on one another. Joyous laughter rang beautifully from Ember while pure innocence of happiness and love left Spike, as they danced in the air, their love keeping them a lot.
Then when the air died, they dropped but confidently as they pulled close to one another and spread their wings once more to ascend and begin gentle glides together. They allowed themselves to glide slowly down, not letting it be a rapid descent until Spike saw that the sun was almost gone.
Leading them down to the top of a small grass field on one of the hills, they landed gracefully and safely entangled in each other’s arms. Then Spike sat down and gently laid her on top of his legs, where she sat comfortably into his arms.
The sun was setting, the colors of the skies changed and the setting so romantic, it was quiet for them both. As the light continued to fade, Spike held his beloved in an embrace, leaning his head close to her.
“I love you so much Ember, with all my heart.”
Tears of joy of the moment as well as the experience had formed in her eyes, yet she still couldn’t believe what she had just experienced. Leaning so closely, she dared not let him go, almost whispering in merit as tears left her eyes.
“Spike, I love you, with my heart. This was beautiful!” She sniffed and gave him a kindle across his face. “I have never experienced this and I love it all. I can’t tell you how much this means to me.”
“Neither can I,” He whispered into her ear. “And I make my vow here and now,” He pulled just far enough away so that his emerald eyes met her fiery orange ones. “I, Spike the Dragon, swear my undying love, my unending spirit, and my whole soul to you Ember. I will be with you until the end, until we leave this world together and maybe even beyond that. You are my greatest hoard, my other piece of my heart and I will forever and eternally be bound to you and only you.” Tears left his eyes and he gave a kindle of his own to her face. “My Ember, my mate, my love… am I yours?”
Happy tears ran down her face endlessly and she laughed. “Yes! Yes Spike! You are mine and I am yours!” She chanted it to the skies and wrapped him into a fierce, but loving hug. In that moment, she pushed him down and licked his face with love from her heart.
Spike in return did the same and held to the love of his life dearly. With the sun fading and the night starting, the final dance of Ember and Spike truly began with a passionate night and the flames of eternal love burning into the skies, signaling the eternal union of two souls.
The burning bright light slowly began to creak over the horizon, as his mother’s sun slowly began to ascend up into the sky. The sky became as bright blue, as the scales that reflected off her beautiful body. What little wasn’t covered by his wings and arms, the reflection glistened brightly and with such warmth, she was her own miniature sun.
Spike had awoken before the sun rose, but he didn’t lack sleep. In fact, his energy was renewed, his mind was sharp and his heartbeat with purpose. He could feel his pulse match with hers, perfectly insync along with their breathing. He swore that everything that had been wrong before, every pain he might have endured and every problem that might come, he could deal with it as long as he had her by his side.
When they were to return to Equestria today, he would proudly have her seen as his lover, his second half and his soul mate to his family and pray that they would hold no immediate malice nor disdain for her, with the year’s events.
He pushed it to the side for now and focused his emerald eyes on her sleeping form. His wings shielded her from the night’s air but kept all the heat that the sun brought upon them. As the sun broke over the horizon, her eyes slowly opened and she was immediately greeted by her other soul, her other half, looking at her with love and adoration like nothing has changed.
“Good Morning… my Ember.” When he spoke, her heart fluttered a little bit, knowing that he was here to greet her in the morning.
“Good morning… my Spike.” A small kindle brushed his face and he returned it. For moments, they stared into each other's eyes, sending their signals of love to one another without words and holding each other close. While the world was far away, their world was never so much closer. And for just that time, it was theirs, it was their time together and they knew that even if they would have other priorities or obligations, they would have each other for as long as they lived.
But sadly, it was not meant to be forever and the sound of flapping wings finally stirred them and they rose up on their haunches. Two giant forms, Spike’s mothers, appeared over the hill and landed near them, raising them fully together on their feet but their tails entwined.
Landing, his momma and mother had pleased smiles. “Congratulations my hatchlings, you are successfully and fully bonded for life.” Both leaned down to meet them close, while using their wings to wrap them all into a large hug. Ember felt joy at their acceptance while Spike felt that this was one step closer for his life to be fully complete. That was about to change today.
Once they seperated he looked over at the rising sun of the east, knowing that it would take them a while but they should reach Equestria soon if they wanted to bring their happiness closer to home.
“Mothers, I believe it's time.” A nod from both said it all. Ember and Spike climbed onto Eliyinsa’s back once more, this time without any hesitation and took wing right away. Ember held onto him, not afraid of falling but just keeping him close.
Turning back to the valley, he saw a small glimmer and on top of the hill, where on top stood the king of the deer. For a moment, Spike caught a small glow of his orbs, with a small new one growing in place. When he blinked, the king disappeared, leaving Spike with a sense of wonderment at what will be the tale to tell one day, but he would have to wait for when he chose to return here.
The flight back was wonderful, despite the fact that Spike and Ember could fly, it felt better knowing that while his mother flew for them, he could hold Ember tightly. Since their unison, he allowed her to also see where the location was so that they may return one day.
Because Spike needed to get home, he had opted to fly to his cave home directly and grab his journal. Ember went to grab Smolder and Amethyst right away so that they could all go.
As Spike came out, he looked back at the cave and realized that… it felt like he was going away but he would return. He was here for almost a year and his body had treated it like a home, so instincts told him not to really go far. But he knew that a week would pass and he would come back. Not just to visit his mothers but to feel the comfort of a natural home within the lands of birth. Whether he knew of his origins or not, he felt that this land was and forever will be his place of birth, a place where his heart is and always will be connected to.
Spike wrote a few short words in the journal.
“I’m coming back to my family.”
The journal glowed and he got an immediate response.
“We can’t wait!”
He then wrote down another sentence.
“I also got a big surprise for you all!”
Igniting his palm with a small burst of flames, he pressed it against his journal, the hiss of it pressing and slowly burning his larger claw print before sending it off, followed by a final sentence.
“No spoilers but it's pretty big.”
He then sent off the journal before he could get another reply.
Feeling joy and renewed vigor of returning home, he walked out of the cave and was surrounded by Eliyinsa, Zynthia, Ember, Smolder and Amethyst who were waiting for him. The most important dragons in the world to him were coming to see his pony family and from there, his world would get better. His family size would increase, his heart would be held on by many and his home was wherever he could go, so long as he had all of them. With a roar of joy, he opened his wings.
“Equestria, here we come!”
Garble the dragon slowly made his way over to the cave of Dragon Lord Ember and his sister. He knew that this was dangerous territory but he had to make it up to not only her, but to Spike and his sister. He feared losing her more than anything and it didn’t help that he would give up any dignity he had left, just to apologize and beg the Dragon Lord for forgiveness and let him see his sister.
Approaching the cave, he stood outside, shaking like a leaf in fear of rejection or exile but he was hoping to at least get an audience with a prayer from Wistala and Draco that she would at least consider a simple apology.
“Dragon Lord Ember?” He called out within the cave, an echo greeting him back.
He waited. Silence. Perhaps, she wouldn’t answer but he would speak. “I-I came here to a-a-pologize and beg for forgiveness!” More silence. A small deflated groan left him. “I-I need to speak to my sister, please! I beg for an audience!”
No reply, and within that silence, he felt like his hopes were going to be dashed. It messed with his psyche quickly and it meant that perhaps… this was a penance for his arrogance and misguided views. He dropped to his knees and allowed tears to fall once more and he didn’t care that anydragon would see him.
However, a sudden feeling washed over him and he felt a command from the Dragon Lord herself. “Here me, for this is your Dragon Lord!” The command, the call, the whatever-you-want-to-call-it, was sent through a mental wave link. “I and my hoard will be going to Equestria for a week. I shall return. Let it be known that all shall and will proceed as if I were still there. Let no dragon challenge nor upshur my rule while I am absent. Upon our return, our lands may come to peaceful terms with the north and perhaps benefit in alliances. This is the will of your Dragon Lord!” And with that the link cut off.
They were leaving? Did that include Smolder? For one week!?
“Damn!” He cursed out loud. He opened his wings and immediately took to the air. He had to find his sister and apologize, though the only problem may be that if he were to go without the dragon lord, the ponies may treat this as hostile or with some aggression.
He had to risk it, not knowing whether for one week, his sister might hate him or not. It was already bad enough that he had to deal with that lashing from his mother.
Without much hesitation, he headed north, where he tried to remember how he went to the pony lands the first time.
Spike cheered in joy as he flew high in the skies. The sun was bright and the skies were blue. The day for flying was beyond words as he flew with his head high and his spirits to the clouds.
The wind blew past him as he flew with tremendous speed north, while watching from behind, his family watched his joy expressed in the skies, watching the male experience his first true freeform of flight. The world was his playground now.
The beat of his wings were strong and reacted with perfect response while his tail provided stability. The further away from the lands they flew, the bluer the skies felt, the more fresh air filled his nostrils and fueled his drive to push himself.
He then angled himself up, flapping hard and pushing past the clouds in the way, seeing the distant lands all around him, with a few dragons flying in the distance away or near the same direction. Thousands of feet below, the ground was miniscule and barren with little details. His heart beat in amazement as he felt the drive to go forward at this speed.
More than ever he knew the freedom of what it meant to be a pegasi.
Another joyous cry came from him as he barrel rolled around before closing his wings angeling downwards, diving to feel the acceleration and wind blow past him. He laughed at the speed gained and saw as the lands slowly began to take form with desert slowly turning to plains.
The landscape quickly changed and turned into its peaceful roots towards Equestria. Approaching the land, he leveled out with his wings, taking in the change of air scent with grass and plains. The rush pushed his adrenaline to the max as he marveled and experienced the freedom he now had, going as far as he could with the limit of his wings.
With the desert leaving them, he headed straight for one of the few last big arches in the area, shooting straight under before giving a powerful set of flaps, cheering out underneath and shooting himself straight up. As he went up, he felt his palms ignite and give a small propulsion in heat, sending him higher and faster, feeling the winds seer past him.
Reaching as high as the clouds, he quenched his paws and allowed his wings to stay open, reaching a gliding state, seeing the lands and far beyond. Joy and euphoria reached him as he felt the world become smaller and easier to understand.
Ember and the others had caught up, slowly reaching his altitude and speed. While not as high on his energy, they made it close to where he could fly alongside him with ease. As he felt the energy and love radiate from them, he felt their hearts and their bodies all sync. Smolder and Amethyst are now a crucial part of his life and the life of his family, they were in every sense, a family to him too.
The coming of home was close and he felt eager, he felt powerful and now for the first time in his life, he felt like a role was about to open up for him in his life that would carry meaning.
The dragon flights flew out of their home lands and were entering new but familiar charted territories, stepping into the life of Spike. They would be by his side from here on out.
With a hope and joy igniting his heart, he pushed past any and all doubts of what was to come, Spike ignited his palms once more and flew faster than was possible, feeling his soul reaching towards his first home. The energy branched out to others as well, pushing their own speeds to help escort the Prince of Equestria home.
Spike could see it, even from a distance the familiar landscapes and colorful bright colors of his home. Far in the distance on the side of a mountain, he saw Canterlot castle, his birth place. Then, he saw down its range, a little town, not that grand in scale like Manehattan or Canterlot, but lively just as much.
The buildings are of unique shape, from Sugarcube Corner, to the Boutique and then, standing out of place but still uniquely with it, the newly risen Castle of Friendship.
But right at the edge of town, a group of ponies stood waiting for him. Twilight, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy(who hid behind her friends knowing dragons were coming) , Starlight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Next to them… his pony mother Celestia and her sister, Luna, along with Cadence and his brother, Shining Armor.
Tears of joy came to him and he knew that with his enhanced sight, they two were happy. However, as he and his dragon group came closer, slowly shock began to cover their features.
Spike laughed and with a joyous cry, he pushed harder, making speed to them. Less than a thousand yards away, he saw their faces and felt a bit of dread come as they still looked shocked.
He slowed his approach, until he was a hundred feet away. Spike their expressions, many still in desbelieve or shock, that even Luna and Celestia, who were very stoic and careful with their emotions allowed this to blow them away.
He landed, flapping his wings until he landed on his feet, a small thud on the ground and he kept his features even now. His eyes met each of them, trying to figure out what their expressions were.
Not far behind, he heard the other dragons land, showing their features to them, with Ember pulling close. When she came to match his height, his pony family saw that he had indeed grown, almost as tall as Celestia.
Swallowing, he gave a small wave and uneased smile to them. “H-Heya girls… I-I-I’m back?”
Everypony had still not responded yet, though slowly from the group, Twilight walked forward, moving cautiously towards him.
She had to look up at him, still unsure it was him until her violet eyes and his emerald eyes met hers.
“S-Spike?” He gave a small smile and a nod.
“H-Hey Twi… um… I guess I grew a bit more than you expected, huh?”
She didn’t respond, instead she instantly burst into tears and jumped on him, wrapping her hooves around, crying into his chest.
“I missed you!”
He was startled by this, catching her but he held her and wrapped his arms around her. Tears once more fell and he smiled.
“I m-missed you too!” He then looked up at the other girls. “And… I miss you girls too!” That was all it took, before the rest of the mane six ran and tackled him too. He and Twilight yelped as he was thrown off by the weight and all the girls, including Fluttershy, and landed on his back, all hearing their cries of joy at his return.
Ember jumped back to avoid the pile, though she couldn’t help but gush at the reunion. Cadence and Shining Armor quickly approached and joined the pony pile.
Each pony began to prob or evaluate Spike’s body features. His increased height, length and newly acquired wings.
“...how fast can you fly with those?” Rainbow Dash, the loyal friend.
“...gained some muscle there, partner!” The truthful Applejack.
“...never seen your scales this shinny!” Gushed the generous mare, Rarity.
“...grow overnight or in a single setting?” Bubbly and filled with joyous laughter, Pinkie Pie.
“...I never knew that you could grow this fast.” Timid and shy, but still the kindest mare around.
“...please never surprise us or leave us again!” Twilight Sparkle, the bearer of Magic. Spike’s… caretaker and sister.
"...you seem much more... different and changed..." Starlight, student and magical prodigee of Twilight. Blushing but with unknown motives.
The other two, a gifted and powerful unicorn mage, Shining Armor. Twilight’s older brother and Captain of the Royal Guard.
The pink alicorn, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, or preferably, Cadence. Low tier level alicorn, Princess of Love and the Crystal Empire.
… Eliyira evaluated the ponies who are, according to her son, his pony family. Not by blood, not by papers, but by love and sheer affection to his own. The tears were real, the love pouring from those ponies was genuine and the atmosphere was so rich with emotions that it burned the air around with emotions that many dragons would ignore or consider worthless.
The thing that seperated ponies and dragons was miniscule, only down to baser instincts and absence in the world around them. Emotions are what makes creatures smart, powerful, weak and dangerous. The way they began to converse, the way that they quickly re-introduced Ember to them, now as his mate, his soul, his heart. The others didn't really seem to understand or hear that part, except one.
The pink alicorn practically exploded with both anger and happiness at the two. Happiness that Spike and Ember are now bonded eternally as mates. Angered that there wasn't a wedding or something to officiate. The emotions poured from her like a volcano, almost demanding that Spike and Ember have a wedding. Pinkie wanted to the receptionist, though right after the many paties that she had planned for him, which included but not limited to; His increase in size, a year of abscence, his return, a missed birthday, several missed holidays, wings grown in, his bond to Ember, his status to her and the list went on. His introduction to Ember also included his hoard mates, Smolder and Amethyst, along with his mothers.
When he spoke about them, Eliyira noticed uncertainty coming from the ruler, specifically the Sun Alicorn. She kept staring at her, as if expecting something more from her, or to do something. There was... reconition and it slowly began to pass over her like if there was some... connection and it almost worked. Her mind was slowly revealing a bit of what she was seeing but then...
Cold, steady, calculating and readiness began to push forward, from the blue one and the prince. From her periphial, she saw not far from them, soldiers and guards. Her eyes glowed and began to really prode.
As the conversation continued, Luna, Celestia, Cadence kept feeling a small tickle on the back of their necks, as something was inflicting their minds. They tried to brush it off, but slowly it grew and both couldn’t help but shake their heads to ware of the feeling.
It was only until Luna felt something familiar on this feeling did it dawn on her what it was. Someone was trying to enter their minds and they were strong too! She knew of this before, having a long history of mental manipulation and such. However this was powerful, but not painful, as the manipulator was only reading, not controlling. Using her own magic to repel it and trace it, she scanned for the source of the intruder. She tried to find a unicorn, thinking that’s what it was, but found no other ponies outside those within the immediate area. No one had their horns lit.
Her sister and her neice held back a soft moan of discomfort; Shinning immedatedly began to worry for her, unseen by the others, which had Luna to redouble her effort, for it could spell disaster if somepony infiltrated her mind. Again, she tried to find the unicorn at fault but saw no other magic wielder in the area. This was not the work of a unicorn, rather the feeling was alien, something she was not used to. This carried no normal magic like a pony would but something that a creature was born with, something they grew up with the ability and power. Then, a strong ping rang out.`
Instantly, she found it and the source had her mind find the target. The black dragoness near them. Her eyes held a violet tint and her tail brace or whatever was glowing purple. It shocked her to know that dragons could weild power or magic but… she was insanely strong.
Growling, she managed to push back against the intruder, yelling out, “Get out of our heads!”
The feeling stopped, as did the glow, but silence surrounded them. Luna, Cadance, and Celestia shook their heads of the feeling, before both focused their glare on the black dragoness.
Spike looked confused towards Celestia and Luna, seeing them glaring and his mother. In turn, Eliyinsa looked a bit apprehensive towards them, though she remained neutral. “Mother?”
“She was trying to read into our minds,” snarled Luna. “What kind of trick are you playing at?”
For a moment, Eliyinsa remained quiet, but she heard Spike call for her once more. “Mother? What… why are you doing this?”
Her face remained stoic, choosing to show much emotion towards the princesses, including those around her. With a steady voice, she spoke. “I was merely observing the alicorns. Whether or not you were to be trusted, was all I was seeking.”
Luna snorted at that, but Celestia spoke with disappointment. “Clearly there is something more going on than that, but there is no reason to invade our minds. We have done nothing to warrant hostile invasion of our privacy.”
“Yeah! Keep your weird power magic away from our princesses!” Rainbow Dash had taken an airborne approach near the black dragoness. Eliyinsa merely blinked at her but refocused on them.
“My apologies,” began Eliyinsa. “But as you know, my job as an advisor is to keep those informed, as well as those I care around me safe.”
“Mother!” Spike tried to defend. “You can trust Princess Celestia! I told you that!”
“Mother?” This was Princess Celestia’s voice and it sounded a bit hurt, though her voice seemed to indicate something else. “Is she really…”
“No!” Spike quickly repelled, which somewhat emotionally struck Eliyinsa, her body slightly recoiled. “She was the one that adopted me and took care of me when I was in a coma. She is my mother, but not my birth mother!”
“I...I figured she was…” Celestia answered a bit off guard by this. Though once more she could feel the pulls and twists of her mind being touched. Celestia growled. “I said stay out!”
“What are you trying to achieve here?” This time it was Ember who spoke out against Eliyinsa. Keeping her focus on the two sister, whom had their horns lighting up, she snorted, keeping her voice as even as possible though she showed signs of malice.
“They have a group of ponies armed not far from here ready to protect them or harm us. I was probbing to see if they saw us as hostile.”
At this Ember turned to them. Twilight and her friends seemed surprised at this. “I’m… I’m sure its just a precaution…” she tried to defend.
“Did we not come in peace?” asked Zynthia, her voice holding back no anger. “Did we not tell our son to tell you that we are to speak as leaders, not as threats!”
“We have in the past encountered those who said they wished for peace but brought war on our borders,” Luna fired back at them. “They are there so we do not shed blood!”
“So you do not trust the word of dragons, let alone one whom has lived amongst you?” This stung both princesses, including Twilight and the others. Zynthia went in to drive the knife deeper though, looking down at Spike. “Clearly Spike, that your princess no longer trust you either.”
Spike shook his head in denial, trying to defend his family. “No… no they trust me…”
“And what of you then!” Luna fired back, not falling back. “You hurt him from the trials, a hatchling no less! You claim we are not to be trusted but you purposely harmed in your sick twisted games that nearly killed him!”
“Spike had no choice!” Ember took on a hovering stance, flying the same height as the two mothers. “He had to do the trials!”
“But it was your choice to choose him!” Applejack now joined the fight, being backed up by the girls. “Ya’ll chose him cause ya’ll afraid of not findin’ another dragon!”
“You simply could have found a better suitor!” added Rarity, huffing in agreement. “We all have to do stuff we don't like but choosing Spikey Wikey was not the best one! He is too young!”
Before he knew it, Spike was caught in the middle. Ponies on one side vs dragons on the other. His pony family vs his dragon family. Smolder and Amethyst even added themselves. Fluttershy and Starlight were in on it too!
No! This wasn’t supposed to happen! He wanted everyone to meet peacefully! He didn’t want them fighting, let alone arguing over him about him. He just wanted peace. He tried to voice himself but his voice was overshadowed by the power of his mother’s large voices vs the princesses using their Canterlot Voices. They kept moving closer and closer to one another until he felt that there might be a physical confrontation about to happen.
From his eyesight, he saw that indeed, Celestia and Luna had brought their guards, both Lunar and Solar. They were edging closer as things got more and more heated. Their own horns were lighting up with dangerous amounts of magic alongside Twilight. At the same time, wisps of flames and smog left Ember, his two mother and even Smolder and Amethyst. Rainbow, Starlight, Rarity and Applejack seemed ready to join the fight. This wasn’t what should have happened! He begged, trying to voice himself but he felt weak and small.
As their cries of anger grew, so did the fear of war. The fear that his family would fight and he would have to chose a side. He would see someone he loved get hurt!
He felt inner turmoil, he felt lost, he felt pain…
With a powerful roar, he yelled at the top of his lungs.“ENOUGH!!!!!!”
His arms shot out between each opposing side and green flames shot from his palms and created a wall , shoving everyone away.
Each side quickly jumped back as the giant wall of flames came from nowhere and blocked them from each other. The princesses along with Twilight and the girls immediately began to move backwards and away. Meanwhile his mothers and Ember along with her hoard moved back as well. Not because of the heat, but rather who was doing it.
Spike kept the flames jetting out of his palms long enough until both sides were a good distance away from each other. Both parties had settled from each other, allowing Spike to allow his fires to lessen and retreat until they died down. Ponies and dragons stared at him, awe in power but few in fear at this new ability. In truth, it was his mothers… all three of them in this case, that found him fearful.
He dropped to knees with a small disheartened sigh, letting his head dropped, before dropping onto his palms as well. He felt weak after that, but more so when he let out a hard sob leave him. “Please…” he spoke loud enough for them to hear. “No fighting… please…”
Silence echoed around them, nothing but the cool winds and distant wild life could be heard. Ponies and dragons felt their hearts sink at the echoing but emotional words of Spike. He was being torn apart by two different families, with neither side letting him put his voice in it. The guards had stopped their total advancement, settling for a few yards away. All magic users ceased their horn glows while the dragons all cooled down.
Each side wanted to come to the center to help him, but either were afraid to move. Ember felt powerless to even approach her mate, knowing that if she jumped in, it might force him to their side. Both Celestia and Twilight felt the same way, not trusting themselves to approach him.
For a few moments, neither side did anything, allowing Spike to stay in the middle, sobbing loudly. However, Celestia and Eliyinsa took a single step forwards. Both eyed each other, small disdain passing between them, but for now, their son was in pain and they both passed their differences. Eliyinsa finally showed some emotions passing through.
Both cautiously approached their fallen son, hoping not to cause more anger or sadness from him. As they did, the others kept their distances but remained vigilante of the other side.
Spike heard their approach, shaking his head as they stopped near him. “Please… don’t fight over me!” He begged, not showing them his face but crying his heart out.. “I am not worth fighting for! N-No one should be g-getting hurt over me! Please! NO MORE!!” Once more, the words struck a heavy cord with both his draconic and his equine mothers. Their hearts were in pain, hearing their fallen son weep like a newborn.
Both finally managed to look at one another and relented, a small drop of their heads.
“Forgive me, my son. I am…” Began Eliyinsa but stopped.
“I apologize Spike…” Celestia also stopped, realizing that she and the Elder had spoken at the same time. Neither spoke for a moment but Celestia nodded to Eliyinsa. She looked at her before focusing on Spike.
“Spike… my son, please forgive me. What I did to… them was intolerable. I shouldn’t have allowed my insecurities towards them, to cause malice.”
Spike didn’t respond, choosing to remain down and quiet. Gaining nothing, the black Elder turned to Celestia. Removing all ego and hatred from her heart, she bowed to the white alicorn, lowering her head to her level.
“I apologize to you and your sister, Princess Celestia. My intentions weren’t justified nor warranted with any intent of violence. My actions also don’t deserve forgiveness but… I seek it, for the sanity and well being of Spike.”
Celestia had a millennium and more to deal with violent creatures. From Discord, to her own sister, from creatures of Tarturas and more, especially ones that sought chaos and harm to her ponies. Yet today, this one wasn’t one of them, especially since they had a history together.
Still, she had to play her part as a proper ruler of the lands by showing kindness when asked. She too bowed her head, in respect. “And I ask your forgiveness for bringing my guard, showing you nothing but disrespect at not trusting you… or my so… Spike… that you sought peace between us.”
Both females raised their heads and a small quiet acknowledgment passed between.
“Let there be peace.”
Both sides let out breaths they didn’t know they were holding. Celestia and Luna turned and waved off her guards. Immediately they nodded and went back and away from the groups. Eliyinsa gave her mate and the others a small confident nod to be at ease.
Spike sighed, his sobbing ceased and his heart returning to normal. He remained where he was at but sat on his legs. Ember immediately approached him, as did Twilight. Both appearing on each side by their respective rulers.
Then others began to circle them, trying to ease the drake, as he was held by friends and family. The fighting had stopped and Spike felt like things would be much easier now.
Meanwhile, Eliyinsa was soothed by her mate, being brushed along her head, while Luna pressed in against Celestia’s side for a hug. They moved a bit away from the group, giving them room to be there with him. Celestia gave a small smile at the attention Spike was receiving from both sides. Though she hated to admit it, Spike truly did have a family in both worlds. He would never be alone, wherever he chose to go or stay, he would always have those to love him.
“I envy him and his ability to bring love from anywhere.” Eliyinsa said quietly to the other rulers. Both Luna and Celestia cast their gaze to the black dragoness. She shook her head up and down, seeing him in a bright light. “He has something no other dragon in the world has. He alone has brought two worlds together in peace for the first time. And its because of your love for him, that he is one of the most wonderful creatures out there.”
Celestia bristled with praise at hearing those words, feeling proud at having to raise him like that. “I thank you for your words. I and the others love him with all our hearts.” Celestia stopped before looking at the black dragoness steadily. “Though I must ask, if you love him now, what made you want to leave him in the first place?”
...
A moment of silence passed, with Eliyinsa and Zynthia looking at each other in confusion before looking down at the white alicorn in confusion.
“Leave him? What do you mean leave him?”
Now it was Celestia’s turn to looked confused, a bit apprehensive at the look they were giving her. “Well yes…” she said, speaking lightly but with puzzlement. “You left him with me. When he was an egg?”
At this, both dragons looked at her with frowns and further confusion. Celestia was looking dead center at Eliyinsa though. Trying not to show her annoyance, she spoke low but with a bit of edge.
“Spike is not my blood born. I have never laid in my life nor have I stepped a foot in your lands.” She paused, further confusion and annoyance filling her features. “Not only that but Spike has had no parents that…” She stopped. Her mind reeled for a moment, having flashes and memories come spinning in fast as the princess’s words started to kick start something. Slowly things began to click...
"...Spike, how did you find our cave?"
"...A-are you mother?"
"...Why did she leave me?"
"To much pain... mother..."
Celestia took this time to continue, though she spoke uneasily. “Well… I don’t mean to offend you but I for sure know it was you, whom came to me twenty years ago today and left his egg with me.” She tried not to sound offensive as she spoke the next part. “I don’t wish to say you all look the same, but I remember you vividly. You are one of the few dragons that I have spoken to that were more intellectual than others, not to mention you are the only black dragon with violet wings I have ever seen.” She paused, before adding in. “Unless there are other black dragons?”
“There are no other black dragons,” stated Zynthia with a firmness, though she was feelig anxiousness radiating from her mate. “Eliyinsa is the second only dragoness that is…” She slowed to a halt on her words before she too had paused as suddenly, something came to mind. She turned to her mate who looked shocked and downright distraught by what she was being told. She had just reached the same conclusion as herself. Both were now looking at Celestia in seriousness but fear dripped at the edge of their voices.
Eliyinsa all but dropped close, dangerously close to Celestia, practically touching her with her giant snout. Celestia jumped back, preparing herself for anything.
“Please tell me! Tell me the truth!”
Silence surrounded them, with both dragons and princesses realizing that the group of ponies and dragons were focused on them once more, fear of more violence spreading over them. Spike looked terrified that they might fight once more. Zynthia then used her giant of a body to span her wings and hide them. "Can you shield us?"
Realizing that something important was about to be discussed, Luna motioned for Shinning Armor. "Captain Armor, a sheild if you will." The white unicorn swallowed and made his way over to them, followed quickly by Cadance and created a giant pink shield over all of them. Big enough to hold in the dragons but not big enough to allow the others through. The blue shield created a silence between them and no one from the outside could hear from within.
“Whats going on?” Spike asked fearfully, seeing his mother, Eliyinsa speaking hysterically and with alot of emotions to Celestia. Twilight shook her head.
“I don’t know Spike, but… I am hoping its nothing to serious.”
The shield fell over them and Eliyinsa continued. “Please, I beg of you! Tell me the truth! Was it me or another black dragon that looked like me that dropped off Spike’s egg! There has to be a mistake!”
Celestia was dealing with the full force of the black dragons voice. Her mate was trying to hold her back, pulling her from getting to close. Celestia could almost see the hysteria radiating from her, though the two dragonesses looked distraught and judging by what she just informed them, Spike's origin was coming up. Swallowing, she spoke evenly and as calmly as possible.
Spike and present company watched from the side as Princess Celestia spoke with a look of unease and bewilderment to Eliyinsa. They couldn’t hear anything but whatever Celestia began to say to her, it was shocking his mother to the core. Even his momma, Zynthia, looked shocked at what she was told. When Celestia finished talking, Eliyinsa dropped to all fours, looking defeated, sadden and in pain. While she did talk long enough, it was enough to visibly ruin his mother's mind.
Celestia still looked confused but she then spoke or asked something. Eliyinsa shook her head and opened her mouth to let out a few words. Celestia and Luna shared confused looks, while Cadance and Shinning adding their own questions. Eliyinsa explained and she shook as she said one final sentence, that made Celestia and Luna go into shock, with Cadance placing a hoof in her mouth and Shinning looking hurt. Eliyinsa began to shake with rage and sadness; Spike and the others could see that she was shaking because she was crying. Zynthia brought her mate close and hugged her with her wing.
Sadness and fear tore through him, wondering what she had just learned from Celestia. He got up from the group and slowly made his way to the shield, that contained his two dragon mothers and his pony mother.
The others stayed behind him. As Spike approached, Celestia turned to see him. Spike saw sadness and pity aimed towards him. Eliyinsa and Zynthia weren't alerted to his close presence until Celestia announced it. Their heads slowly lifted and turned towards him. Tears ran down the faces of two of the strongest females he had ever encountered his life. Seeing ponies cry, even the strong ones, he knew that their soft hearted nature allowed even the most evil of ponies to shed tears. Ember herself had shed tears before and that was her love for him that allowed her to do so.
But to see his mother, a powerful dragoness with amazing abilities still unknown to him, look broken and hurt for him. It was made evident that he was truly afraid when even his momma, Zynthia, the strongest dragoness in all of the lands, was also shedding tears of her own. All four females inside the shield were looking at him, with sadness, pain, pity and more.
Clearly, Spike’s origins had been brought up and if he could have guessed, he too wouldn’t like what he had to hear.
Spike had watched from outside the pink bubble as Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shinning along Zynthia and Eliyinsa spoke, though it looked like all of them were visibly tired. Sadness etched across their faces, with an occasional tears leaving their eyes, especially his pony mother and his dragon mother. They gave occasional glances towards him or used him as references.
Twilight and Ember were either side of him, staying close to him, holding each side of his arm. He was… conflicted to say, terrified at the implications of what was being spoken of him, saddened that his mothers, all three of them were affected by this but worst of all, torn at the fact that he may not like what he was about to be told.
His origins had four powerful creatures crest fallen and it was directed towards him. His claws have been squeezing Twilight’s hoof and Ember’s palm tightly. Both could feel his heart beating fast, to the point where it looked like he was about to hyperventilate. His own eyes moistened every time he thought that any of his mothers would fall over from sheer shock or sadness on the accounts of new information they told one another.
He was so focused on them, that anything spoken or said to him by Ember or Twilight didn’t register in his mind. He only knew that they were by his side in case of anything.
What seemed like an eternity later, Shinning's pink shield lowered and all let out sighes, though it was a bitterment of what was to come. Spike’s breath hitched, as he felt the eyes of three females locked their pained eyes at him. His heart began to beat faster now, beating at an incredibly fast rate, that his head started to feel light.
It was Eliyinsa who did a slow and cautious walk towards him, The others followed right after with each step towards him made Spike’s heart beat with dredd now, the cold feeling creeping up his spines. Celestia and Zynthia both pointed flicked their heads to the sides, to Twilight and Ember to move away.
Both hesitated, fearing the repercussions but slowly backed away. Spike felt his physical and perhaps emotional support slipping away, as this his mind. His mother now stood before him, looking down at him with sad violet eyes, both seemed to have lost their luster.
She then slowly laid on her belly, spreading her forepaws forwards and to either side of him until she was laying down. Her head lowered to meet his emerald eyes, tears threatening to spill.
“M-M-Mother?” he hiccuped, fear gripping his voice. “W-What’s happening?”
Oh Draco, what was he about to be told? Zynthia moved to the other side, blocking the views from the others, also lying down but behind him. The group of ponies and dragons were heartfelt for him, as if they were about to see the one they cared for, be changed again. Shinning and Cadance moved the others away from them, pushing the distance between his loved ones. Ember stayed, allowed by Zynthia but it was only to keep his second half close in case of anything.
They didn't want anything to befallen their son again.
Luna and Celestia stood between the two large dragons, sitting on their flanks, both sharing the same looks as his mother. Spike turned to his first mother, Celestia, whom looked different. The once regal and proud ruler of Equestria, looked drained and tired, with small bags under her eyes. Even though Luna was only part of his life for a year or so, to see one as strong her also looking down was heart wrenching.
“Spike.” The word came out heavy, like if it weighed a ton. He turned back towards his mother. She was breathing in and breathing softly, as if she is ready to sleep now, emotionally tired to the point of physical exhaustion. She opened her mouth, trying to find words, but just a soundless sigh left her and she looked down and away, closing her eyes.
He knew this was difficult, but he never saw someone this down beat. “Spike.” He turned to Celestia, whom seemed to be a bit stronger than his mother. “We just had a talk about you.” She paused and swallowed some saliva. “And we have just made a connection to where you came from and... perhaps how you have come to be."
He didn’t speak, he didn’t dare speak. Just like them, he felt like he couldn’t speak without breaking down and just begging them to spill it. He just gave a shaky nod.
Celestia continued. “It has come to our understanding that, when it has come down to your egg, where it came from and why, has been answered.” A single tear shed from Celestia. “And because this has come up, I had to reveal a secret to your mother that I have kept for twenty years.”
Spike’s eyes went wide and he felt haunted, more so that Celestia just acknowledged that Eliyinsa was his mother more so than herself. Or... at least she knew something else with it.
Zynthia decided to add in her own side. “You already know of how we handle things differently at home then here, Spike,” she began, his focus turning towards her. “We dragons never abandoned or leave our eggs, unless to be a total heartless monster. 'Egg-breakers' are dragons we would dare not associate with or do well within our knowledge and rules that we deal with them." A small growl left her but it turned into a hissful sigh. "Your case, it was… different. You were left behind twenty years ago by your mother. Normally, dragons who are found abandoning their eggs or leave them, are to be treated as an outcast and removed from dragon society completely. They must leave their eggs in the pits where they could be adopted by other dragons or be given to a dragon who would willingly take the egg.” She shook her head. “I am not sure where this lies in.”
“W-Wha… What are you trying to tell me?” he asked, sadness and turmoil was making his mind hurt and his stomach was in knots. “I know... that I was abandoned or l-l-left behind but...?” He swallowed, trying to regain his voice. “T-that my m-mother… left me to die?” He stopped and looked towards Eliyinsa.
She had remained quiet this entire time. As she heard the silence, she opened her eyes and he stared at something in there that spoke volumes. They were just waiting to tell him but… they were not sure themselves how to. Regaining her ability to speak, she inhaled deeply, held the breath for a moment before softly releasing, letting her breath wash over him.
Speaking at easily as she could, even though her voice would crack, she looked at him with steady violet eyes.
“My son, my beautiful and wonderful son.” She leaned in, brushing her snout on him, taking in his scent and his scales on her own. Spike pushed back, trying to feel her warmth and comfort. There was warmth but the comfort was left hanging as she pulled away. “What has been discussed between us is now over. Now is the time to act on what we discussed and what we must tell you.” She raised her head above him and looked down at him.
She was not looking at him like a mother was looking at her hatchling or drake. She was looking at him now as a stranger, though there was still softness and care in those eyes. Zynthia also raised her head, while Luna and Celestia stood up. Now he was surrounded by four towering figures, as if they were about to pass judgement onto him.
“The fear of repercussions from this is what terrifies us all Spike. Knowing of your past may or may not affect you, but we are wary that this has a significant outcome in the future, especially yours. But it is up to you to decide whether you want to know this or not. No one here, will decide for you, none of us will hide the truth from you if you ask and no one will hold you responsible for your reactions.” The seriousness that left her had him shaking now, remembering back when he was in the trials, only this time, he felt like the trials would be cake walk compared to what was to be told to him. "We once held on to many secrets, daring that we would die with them and unfortunately... that is no longer the case. With me, with Zynthia, with your pony mother here, or with anyone else."
She took in a deep, unsteady breath and spoke like the Elder she was, the Advisor role that she gained and earned. Violet eyes lit up. “Spike, as your mother, as your guardian and as the emerald in my heart, I ask this of you…” Spike gulped, his heart hammering against his chest. “Do you wish to know of your origins? Do you wish to know of who you are, where you come from and what is the truth of your real mother? Or do you wish to forsake this, carry on with your life?” He was about to answer but she stopped him.
“Know this, no matter your choices, no matter what you ask, we as in all of us that surround you here and now, will still love and care for you. That even if you know the truth, we will still hold you with our hearts. All of us, your pony family and your dragon family.
"However, knowing the truth may or may not ease your pain of what is your past and why things happened the way they did. You may even find some closure and further history from it or it might dig in deep the wound that you have in your heart already and perhaps... make it worse.” She stopped and nodded to each of the surrounding four figures around him. “They know of it, piecing all of it together, but now it is up to you. It is up to you if you want the truth. No more secrets, no more lies."
The steady and collective metallic shoes click against the hard grate hall, echoing the approach of someone strong and powerful. Each step carried weight without being heavy, each pass over an individual that was currently imprisoned caused fear. Steady eyes stayed forward, never breaking focus on the goal ahead.
The once aquamarine eyes that held warmth and joy had long ago died out and been replaced with hatred, rage and pain. One could argue that there was still something in there, just buried deep beneath the snow and ice, a perpetual storm of rage.
As the steps reached towards the end, a metal door stood in front, as cold and as strong as the individual who stood in front of it.
The door lifted with an uneasy creek, the weight groaning with the pull of gears until it reached overhead. Once fully lifted, they walked up a set of steel stairs into a main deck of a flying vessel, where windows showed a starry night sky that was slowly being shrouded by a slow but dark moving storm that sidelined the ship.
Inside the deck, tall two legged fur creatures stood around in the deck, taller than ponies and twice as massive. Gray fur covered their bodies, or what was visible that wasn’t hidden behind armor. They wore black masks that shielded their faces to the world, displaying a warrior with no fear and lack of emotion. A faceless army that would and will carry out the will of the fearless and glorious leader.
The leader’s second in command, Captain Tempest Shadow, had entered the deck, making her way to the deck center. The marron mare with a broken horn stood at the center, where a larger enforcer saluted upon her arrival.
Not bothering with a response back, she walked past him and looked out towards the front window of the ship.
“Tell me,” Her voice spoke, cold and calculating with an edger sharper than a blade. “What is our current status?”
While the other creatures, simply known as the Storm Guard, were not known for proper Equish in their lands. It came out as low grumbles or growls. She had fortunately had been granted a commander that could at least speak enough to get by with normal speaking.
“...Equestria… designation… one week…” He growled, and pointed towards a map at a table in the room. She kept her eyes forward. “...No encounters… border patrol… or guards.”
“As it should be,” she said cooly. “While I have no doubts that we can handle anything the Equestrian’s can throw at us, our status and location shall not be detected.”
Her commander growled in confirmation. “...Storm clouds… provide cover…”
A simple huff left her and she turned back inside, making her way to the map. On her approach, she saw where Canterlot Castle lay and the many other cities or towns near it.
“And… what do our spies from within tell us? Are all the princesses supposed to be there for this… ‘Friendship Festival’?” She scoffed and nearly laughed at the pitiful idea of a ‘Friendship Festival.’ Such a delightfuly stupid idea these ponies had.
A soft growl left him, pointing a claw at the Castle. “Spies… confirm princesses… will be there.”
A dark grin formed over her face. “Perfect. And soon, so will the Storm King himself. We will capture the four of them and their magic will be all his.”
The commander next to her growled his approval and eagerness. “All Hail… The Storm King!”
‘Yes,’ Thought Tempest. ‘Hail The Storm King. The one who will have it all… give me back what is rightfully mine!’
The ship continued its dark voyage towards Equestria, hidden by a perpetual storm of darkness. A storm that Equestria nor any of its citizens would ever see coming.
Spike had endured many things in his life. His youth had been filled with adventure that few would dare try to handle or manage. Being the only one of his kind for a solid decade didn’t matter to him just because he had friends and family.
Yet… when he knew that there were dragons like him out there, it became a personal mission to find out more about his origins and where he came from.
The discussion of his origins… was left ambiguous by Celestia, whom he had considered a mother. Not just because Twilight was too young to take care of him, but because she did take care of him. Yes, she put him with Twilight’s family when she couldn’t take care of him, allowing a second mother, Twilight Velvet to raise him, but Celestia ultimately raised him to be everything he was now. She always seemed so certain that she knew not why or how she came upon his egg.
That now seems to have been a lie…
His dragon mothers, Eliyinsa and Zynthia had only a year with him but it was enough to embed their love and care for him, with some slight adjustments, to his mind as he lay comatose. But it was Eliyinsa that had tried to piece together his past, looking into his mind and searching for his beginnings. And she did try but his mind was complex and jumbled, not gaining anything from his memories.
But now something once hidden had surfaced…
His history, his origins, his life was being offered to him. Spike could find out what was going to be his past and perhaps… who his parents were and that was something he had always wanted… right?
...So then why did the four of the powerful females he had ever met, the ones who cared for him, the ones who loved him… look so distraught that they figured out his origins?
Why did his pony mother Celestia and his pony aunt Luna, look torn? Celestia was heartbroken, not hiding her pain or sadness behind her usual mask of stoic or majesty. Her own sister, Luna was disturbd and somewhat heartfeld upon hearing his origins. He saw the same look she had when she was released from her curse as Nightmare Moon and the knowledge she had been gone for a thousand years by the near horror she had unleashed.
Then his draconic mothers. Of the two, Eliyinsa was the most devastated, the one who seemed more afflicted then the others. Despite having given him choices on what he wanted, there was a need… no, it was a plea of the highest order, to NOT ask of his past, to let it stay in the past.
Zynthia was just as destroyed but her eyes betrayed inner anger and pain. None of it was directed at him, but of the past, his past.
...However, whatever his past involved them all, has severely broken their spirits and perhaps what happiness they may have had for him.
A squeeze on his palm suddenly brought him back to focus and he looked down to see the blue claws of Ember. He looked up and saw the beautiful and worried face of his life mate, his other half, and right now, she wasn’t sure about the situation right now either. She was just here to make sure that whatever he chose, it was going to be comforted by her and she would not let him fall again.
He finally managed to gain his wits with him and stare up at his mothers, seeing their faces. What choice he made could affect his life; Maybe not now, but later in life. What would his life be if he knew about his past and didn’t like it? It was sure enough of a good reason not to ask if his family was distraught to learn of it.
Maybe like his mother had said during the trials, perhaps it's best if the past stays in the past. The details could be… painful.
Swallowing, he managed to speak out. “If… if what you have all learned from this has made you…” He couldn’t find the words to describe the situation, though a few come to mind like morbid, terrified, or downright heartbroken, might be close. “... if you are scared, not just for yourselves, then for me, then I rather not know.” A pause and he shakily walked towards them, leaving Ember back. “I would rather keep my past there and maybe… keep the pain there too.”
A visible wave of relief washed over them, their bodies having been once tense, now caused them all to relax somewhat. Eliyinsa however still held a gloomy look over her, a wave of new tears falling from her. She lowered her head to him and met his eyes. “My dear son… I am sorry,” she said lowly, low anguish leaving her voice but slowly being quenched. “I-I know this must be difficult to know but from what we know, its best this way.” She then turned to Celestia and Zynthia. “What we have pieced together of your origins makes this difficult and whatever you may think of it,” She turned back towards him and her violet eyes met his green ones. “Please know this…. We all love you. We, your pony family, Celestia, Luna, your mother, I and all your friends and all those you have bonded with, love you with all our hearts.”
“While the burning desire to know what is your origins may be difficult to let go, know that as we move on with your future and ours, we will always do our best to keep you happy and make sure that you know we love you everyday for the rest of our lives.”
“She is right,” His pony mother Celestia acknowledged, approaching him. Zynthia and Luna surrounded him. “For the past is difficult to forget, it is best that we move from it and focus on your future. Wherever your path leads, we will help you along and so will your friends, family-” She gave a nod and a smile to Ember. “And your lovers.” She focused back on him. “We all will be by your side.”
Spike’s heart beat with a fire that he only could have experienced with Ember. It was a different one, but one that felt nearly the same. Both of his families, pony and dragon, were going to stick with him, ignoring whatever horrible or obscure past he had and instead going to do their best… to care about him and his future.
He reached out with his left arm to pull Eliyinsa and with his right, Celestia, towards him. Both came in and he instantly hugged both of them, giving a few hiccups of joy, knowing that his family really did care.
Zynthia and Luna also approached and did their best to include themselves in. Spike silently cried to his family, holding them tightly and dearly feeling better now and more, since he arrived.
Away from the group, Ember was just happy and relieved knowing that this had been sorted out. Whatever terrible fate or queer past Spike originated from, it didn’t matter to him, her or… at the very least others, so long as he was going to be happy to be surrounded by others.
Far away from the group, the rest of the ponies and dragons, who have been watching, were starting to get restless.
“So… anypony know what is going on?'' Asked a confused and irritated Rainbow Dash. “This has me a bit tense about what just happened earlier and now everything is all… lovey dovey.”
“Rainbow Dash! Can’t you see that clearly something may have been affecting Spikey-Wikey and his past?” Rarity stated with a small huff. “Perhaps it is something personal that involved all of them.”
“Pfft! Spikey-Wikey!” Amethyst let out a loud chortle. “Oh… that is so good!”
Rarity gave the pink dragoness a glare. “Now don’t you dare, missy! That is our name for him, not yours!”
“Too late! That is what I’m gonna call him from here on out about anything he is being cute or snarky with us!” The grin that was on the pink dragoness made Rarity grumble.
The others rolled their eyes but it was Cadance, who had pushed them back, that seemed to be relieved somehow, same with Shining Armor. He pulled her in close and sighed. “I can’t imagine how rough this might have gotten if…”
Cadence nodded, though before she could respond, Pinkie Pie quickly got in their faces. “Hey! What aren’t you guys telling us? We have to know what is wrong with Spike? Is it something bad? Are we going to find out eventually? Will we get a prologue or a flashback scene eventually down the road where only the readers get to read it but not us but it may come back sometime later down the line and we only know about it until it's too late or something and- Mmhmph!”
A baby blue magic surrounded Pinkie’s mouth, with Starlight sighing and pulling her back. “Sorry, I think that while she really wants to know, same with the rest of us, I don’t think that we have the right to ask you or even any of the Princesses.”
Cadence nodded and she looked back towards Spike and his mothers. “Yes, I know you want to find out but that is Spike’s secret and his mothers. It was his choice not to know and to keep that way. Some things are better if they stay in the past and move on from it. The heart can only take so much before it can break and never heal.”
Twilight had been silent the whole time, trying to assess the situation, trying to understand what had just happened in a matter of five minutes. From happiness, to anger, to fear, to sadness and now… acceptance. While she saw what had happened between the Princesses and Spike’s…. mothers? She knew that it must’ve been far more complex than she could understand, especially if Spike’s origins had been brought up. Yet she knew that even though she desperately wanted to try and find out what had happened, her insane level of intelligence and curiosity demanded that she find out this information, she learned to listen to her heart for now and let this go.
After a few moments of their hug, the family separated and Eliyinsa and Zynthia are relieved that the issue was temporarily resolved but there were still some issues still left.
“Son, while I am happy this has been dealt with, I fear that we must return to the Dragon Lands and speak with the other Elders. There is a new problem with our information that may come down later.”
This caused him some concern. “Am I… in danger?”
While they wanted to instantly deny it, their vows to tell the truth were now coming to play. It begged whether it would be worth the lie or face the ugly truth later. Swallowing, Zynthia answered.
“For now, we don’t know and while it doesn’t directly involve you, we know what dangers came of your origins and how we must try to avoid any conflict in the future. As you have chosen to ignore mentioning, it is best that until we can resolve it with the other Elders and perhaps other dragons in the lands, you stay here.”
“With this event taking before you,” Zynthia then looked towards the Dragon Lord. “-Or your time, neither of you can really provide or do much to sway them.”
“It will also be impossible to get anything done if you are there, even if you are innocent.” Eliyinsa added. Spike and Ember acknowledged this, giving her a nod. Her eyes then turned to Celestia and she gave a small bow,
“I thank you, Princess Celestia for doing your best for my… our son. I am thankful he has been raised by your kind and wonderful heart.” Celestia felt warmth at the praise from her, she in turn gave a bow back.
“It was within my duty and… perhaps privilege to do so, but I also thank you for bringing him back.” She then raised her head and then paused. She thought about what she wanted to say, trying to remain ambiguous with how she wanted to speak more without mentioning the past. “I hope that perhaps one day, we can speak on better terms when things are much… merrier.”
“As do we,” Eliyinsa agreed. “But fate has a way of guiding us to a different road, a different direction, that none of us can truly comprehend.” The black dragoness then refocused on her son. “Spike, please don’t let whatever happened between us stop you from rejoining your family here. Enjoy the time you can here, so when you return back, you can tell us of everything.”
“Return?” Asked Princess Luna. “Is he not going to return home here?” While it was a curious question, there was a weight to it. Ember stepped up to clarify.
“Spike has bonded with me and the Bloodstone Scepter permanently. Just like before, we cannot be far from the Dragon Lands for too long. I can explain it a bit more, but by the week’s end, we must return.”
This did not sit well for either Princess, yet they would get an explanation later.
Feeling this was it, Zynthia and Eliyinsa both leaned in and brushed against Spike. “Please take care, son. We will deal with whatever issues may come together when you return.”
Spike wrapped his arm around each head as best as he could. He blew a small kindle to each of them. “Thank you, both of you. I’m so glad that this worked out.”
“As are we.” Pulling away, she then turned to the other ponies, who finally seemed to be joining once the all clear was given. “I apologize to each and everyone of you here. While we can’t explain what has fully happened here, Spike is without a doubt the most wonderful dragon to have entered our lives. Each of us have been blessed with knowing, cherishing and loving him and I am glad to know that no matter where he is here in Equestria, you will be there to help and guide him.”
Each pony vibrated with the praise or the happiness of hearing the words directly, a small scan of their minds indicated. The rainbow one however seemed boastful at the praise while the pink one was… chaotic but cheerful nonetheless.
The fourth princess, Twilight, had many things on her mind but the biggest one was praise and joy, especially since she had her brother back… even if for a time. Choosing not to probe any further, she and her mate made their way from them. “When all this is settled, perhaps we can all rejoice the happiness Spike has brought us and more.”
The ponies all agreed. Opening their wings, both mothers turned to them. “Take care, my young ones, we will return soon.” It looked like Eliyinsa wished to say more but her face broke in anger for a fraction of a second. Turning to her mate, she nodded and both took heavy flaps. The ponies shielded their eyes as the heavy flaps created powerful gusts of wind. In a matter of moments, they were airborne and soon, were heading back south.
Spike, Ember, Amethyst and Smolder watched as the two Elders flew away, with speed that they had not come here with. A sort of desperation to leave, though Spike saw it as an attempt to prevent some sort of trouble that has yet to come.
They all watched as the black and red shapes flew south until they were gone. For the first time in a year, Spike felt a bit worried knowing that his mothers were gone but the fact that he was surrounded by his other family compensated.
Finally, the ponies and four dragons managed to start over properly, and begin their introduction. Spike officially and properly announced to his family and friends his status with Ember and the others, this time so they could clearly hear them.
“Ember is my life mate and I am hers, these two are her hoard members, Smolder and Amethyst.” Smolder waved shyly while Amethyst just gave a flaming burp, and a grin. “Hiya! Official greetings from the Dragon Lands.”
“I never agreed to that!” Ember remarked. “I even told you that before we became a hoard!”
A chuckle left Dash. “That would be so awesome if it was!”
“Right?!” Amethyst then turned to Ember. “See, even the pony here thinks its great!”
“Wait, wait, wait!” Pinkie jumped in front of all of them. “Your married?!” She practically yelled, even though she already heard it before. “And you have a herd?!!!”
At this point it clicked to everypony that indeed, Spike was considered married in pony standards and has obtained or part of what is a ‘herd’ in pony standards. Reactions came from different ponies. Four of the mane six including Starlight went slack-jawed with only Rainbow and Apple nodding in approval. Shining looked or seemed impressed, maybe even downright proud of his little brother. Cadence was bouncing lightly on the tip of her hooves, eyes dancing with joy and possibly planning a proper wedding in her head. Celestia was looking a bit baffled though not in any negative light. The only one who wasn’t fully affected seems to be Luna. In fact, her demeanor seemed a bit amused and thoughtful.
“Well done, young Spike!” She congratulated him. “A young male such as yourself landing a herd or hoard will do wonders to bring many foa- er… is the term ‘hatchlings’, correct here?” She looked at the two other dragonesses. “Are you two ready and willing to bare the many eggs of our dear nephew in the years to come, or is Ember the one that will bare his eggs first and then you two will lay next?”
Ember, Spike and Smolder looked away bashfully or embarrassed at the Lunar alicorn’s question, while Amethyst gave a small snort of flames. “Not for a long time, princess. Sides, I’d rather watch the action then receive the action of a spire.”
Many reactions were received, given or seen with a majority being shock or confusion(the more innocent members of the group) with Shinning laughing his head off and Cadence merely disappointed at not being able to be an aunt to many hatchlings, but content with just being one in general. Luna gave a small nod in understanding while Celestia looked at her sister indictantly.
While Spike knew that it was meant to be a compliment, it didn’t help that no matter where he went, no matter whose family it was, it felt like he couldn’t get away from his sex life… or the future of it.
The innocent one of the group finally spoke. “What does she mean by taking a spire? What does that have to do with laying eggs or action?” Twilight asked.
Spike, his mate and his hoard/herd were eagerly and joyfully guided into Ponyville. While it was a great deal for his friends and family, Spike couldn’t really comprehend how much it meant for him to be coming home, even though almost a year had passed since he left. The sad part of it was that it was only just two weeks for him.
Ponyville had remained, for most of the year, partially unchanged. It was a bit more lively due to the fact that, as it was, Pinkie and the others have made sure to let everypony know that Spike the Dragon would be coming home. Not only would he be here but so would the Princesses as well as possible royals or advisors of the Dragon Lands. Well… they were short two, which in retrospect was fine for two giant dragons walking into town which may cause another panic, with the town already on a budget due to the last event. Twilight was very elaborate on that.
There were banners decorated around the town, mostly around the center hall. There were vendors, both old and new ones. Apparently, so much had changed that now Spike saw new creatures here, including Griffins, a zebra or two and then… the extremely bright and colorful newly changed ‘changedlings’. It almost blew his mind that they were so different from their original forms.
While many stayed together in a group or cluster, some were mingling, very happily with other ponies, who seemed just as eager to talk to them.
“So… are those the changelings that reformed?” Spike asked out loud.
Starlight was the one who explained, having to interact with them the most during the last couple of months. “The new term for them is ‘Changedlings’, Spike and yes, that is them. At least a few of them. There are still hundreds that are still at the hive, trying to rebuild and update everything.”
“Update?” Spike asked, passing by a few who were talking with a few vendors. Their bright colors were a bit disorienting, something the dragonesses lightly complained to him in ear shot.
“They want to remove anything of Chrysalis and her prior rule within the last year.”
He gave a nod, having just been given a brief description of what has happened since he was… absent. So much was given to him but broken down into parts.
Dash becoming a member of the Wonderbolts, her lifelong dream came true! Starlight’s first Hearth’s warming eve, Rarity’s dream of opening a new boutique in Manehattan. Shortly after that, it was Starlight who encountered a changeling who ran to the Crystal Empire that started the whole reformation of an entire race.
“After I met him,” her tale began. “Shining Armor and the rest of the Empire tried to imprison him or worse. If I and my friend Sunburst hadn’t interfered, we may have lost him. Along with that me, him, Sunburst as well as Discord and Trixie also wouldn’t have known what had happened to everypony else being trapped and … well, we wouldn’t have this amazing new species joining our society or had saved Equestria.”
“Huh, so I guess in a weird way, you befriending a changeling… or now ‘changedlings’, gave us more allies and saved Equestria.” He then looked towards a few more changedlings, watching as a few changed in front of ponies into them, making a few still uneasy but earning applause nonetheless. “Though I am surprised Equestria was saved by Trixie and Discord.”
“Me too,” Just about everypony answered minus Celestia and Luna. In turn, the mane six and Starlight laughed amongst them.
“Yes, it was truly a sight to behold when Starlight and her friends, and Thorax helped overthrow Chrysalis’s rule.” Celestia affirmed. “Though most of us had been captured and our magic was useless in the changeling hive.”
Spike gave that a moment before he looked around. “So… then where is Discord?”
The answer was given by Fluttershy. “Oh, he should be back soon, he, Big Macintosh and Sunburst all went to the ‘Oubliettes and Ogres’ championship in Manehattan.”
The purple dragon slumped a little. “Awe. I can’t believe I’m going to miss the championship.”
His mate rubbed against him, trying to ease his light burden, having no clue what they were talking about. Speaking of no clue, Amethyst decided to butt in.
“Hey, so not to be the tenth or eleventh tail out of the pile but what’s a ‘Discord’ that you ponies keep talking about?”
Just about everypony was about to answer in their own unique way. The many answers she got, in no particular order were-
“Annoying and lying-”
“Chaotic and unethical-”
“Freaky and odd looking-”
“Friendly and thoughtful-”
“Crazy and fun-”
“Destructive and naive-”
The words got lost but the last one came from the moon Princess herself who said, “An overgrown foal with the magic of gods but a mind more twisted and annoying then the buffoons of the Canterlot social life.”
Amethyst's response was, “Okay… I guess.” She didn’t ask anything else.
Ember decided to add her own input, changing the topic. “Well, I hope that now that Equestria is allied with these ‘changedlings’, the dragons can also benefit from this as well.”
“Whole heartedly, Dragon Lord Ember.” Celestia added. “We as two nations can unite properly and perhaps begin a sort of treaty between the three of us.”
“I motion for burps to be a form of greeting!” Amethyst quickly put in gleefully.
“I second it!” Rainbow Dash added in just as eagerly.
“What did I say about speaking for me, Amy?” Ember half growled in annoyance.
“Aww come on! You're telling me that we have a chance of creating an awesome new way of greetings and you won’t even give it a-!”
“No!”
As the group continued their idle chanter or bater, Spike had saw from his prephial, that one member of the group seemed to be held up and quiet. Glancing backwards, he saw Smolder walking slowly, taking in the sights and even halting momentarily to see the exotic colors of pony life.
Many bright and uniformly colors filled her vision, with some seeming to capture her eyes like a tasty gem. The green vegetation, the brightly colored houses and ponies, the food and more! Then she finally stopped right in front of a shop, Rarity’s Boutique, and saw the dresses on display on the mannequins. Her eyes sparkled and danced as she saw the unique and odd clothing. Two mares popped out from the door, wearing a set of dresses different from the displays but just as beautiful and sparkling.
She watched them laugh and pass by, twirling in their newly acquired wear. She was so caught off guard that Spike had been talking to her for a few moments.
“Smolder?” She jumped and looked up at her hoard member. Spike held a small smile on his face and followed her gaze to the ponies. “You see something that caught your attention?” Behind him, the others stopped, though they talked to Ember and Amethyst while Spike and Smolder talked.
Smolder gave a glance back at him and then refocused on the window display. “What are those?”
He followed her pointed claw to the dresses on the display. “Oh, well those are dresses. Ponies wear them for fun or for function. Most of the time, it's just to show their wealth and modesty.”
Smolder wrinkled her nose in thought then looked around at all the ponies in the area. “But… are ponies mostly naked?”
A nod left him and a small blush formed on his cheeks, barely visible to the eye. “Yeah… uh, some still feel like it’s a luxury thing while others prefer to be covered.” He bobbed his head to the mares that had just left. “They may feel important or pretty if they want, the dresses can be styled and customized to their taste. Some wear them casually, others for parties and events.” He then saw them pause by a cafe where tea and pastries were served. “Like that, they may feel like dressing up for something special.”
She watched as they giggled and laughed, then to be approached by a stallion who commented on their dresses. She watched them blush, the one with a light blue dress that caught her eyes, gave a twirl to the stallion that approved her choice.
Turning back to Spike, she asked. “Is that all there is to it? I mean, like I said, it seems pointless if they are naked all the time. Is there some kind of appeal in clothing that makes it more interesting?”
Spike paused, having a weird feeling creeping up on him at the idea of what she was asking. The immediate images that came to mind were the saddles, stockings and the other lingerie that he had seen in certain catalogues from Rarity’s shop.
In the back section...
Secured for adults...
A day when she was busy...
When he got curious...
And wasn’t supposed to look at...
“…”
Swallowing he gave a nod but decided to quickly change the topic before certain thoughts and images came to mind… especially of his mate… or hoard members…
“While there are some others, this is just the beginning and I am sure there are other things that Ponyville can surprise you.” He placed a gentle palm on her back and began to guide. “Come on, I am pretty sure that in the Dragon Lands, you never got anything as sweet or as tasty as a cupcake.”
As he guided her away, she gave a glance back at the dresses and only thought of a single word.
‘Pretty.’
The group was brought to Twilight’s castle where a giant banner with giant colorful letters was displayed outside saying ‘Welcome Home, Spike!’ and beneath it were ‘And welcome Dragon Lord and dragons alike!’
In a small relief, the ponies didn’t have to adjust or compensate for two large dragons like his mothers, so their leaving benefited both species. He felt weird that, despite only being a short time in his mind, the castle was still not his home. The tree house, how short the time was there, felt more like his home than here, but the space he had called on his own was still a welcoming thought.
Opening the two large doors, Spike and company were instantly greeted with a huge surprise shoutout by a portion of friends and family.
“SURPRISE!!!”
The reactions were as follows...
Spike jumped but joy filled his heart as he was given a surprise party(somehow Pinkie Pie was already inside and at the front of the group).
Ember, having already dealt with the insane but demented and colorful ponies, only jumping like Spike, but slowly recovered and chuckled at the jumpscare.
The other two occupants had horrible reactions. Like a cat caught off guard with a pickle, they shrieked, jumped and then gave a draconic hiss/growl at the crowd.
No pony was affected by it because… it was Ponyville.
The ponies, however, did gasp at Spike’s apparent growth change, even Pinkie despite seeing him earlier, and he gave a sheepish wave to them all.
“Uh… Hiya everypony.'' He gave a small smile and acknowledged his change. “I uh… guess I have some explaining to do, huh?”
For the next hour and a half, explained the events of the last year as well as how it came to be that he was gone for so long. He did leave out some details and perhaps even lied a few things here and there, but told the story to the crowd and left a stunning impression. While many questions were asked, he did manage to answer what he could and he felt that, if they knew a bit more, it would ease some tension for them all.
However, the party of Spike’s return was an overall blast. He saw everypony here, from Applejack’s family minus Big Mac, to the Crusaders and few school friends, to his fellow fans from the Crystal Empire, to even Twilight’s parents. Said parents, were holding their granddaughter in their hooves.
Spike felt his heart soar upon seeing his surrogate mother and father figures, going so far as to approach with rapid haste. However… a whimper and fear driven look came from the bundle in velvet’s arm.
He slowed in front and looked at them. “Hey…” He wasn’t sure how to answer. It was so odd now, that he had a multitude of parents that it was difficult to call everyone that acted like his surrogate parents, ‘mother’ and ‘father’. While it was easier to call Nightlight ‘father’, with Velvet it was… difficult. Still, he went with it because he knew that they would accept it easily enough. “Mom… dad.”
Smiles filled their faces and unsteadily, they tried to reach for a hug, but Flurry’s whimpers of a stranger and looming dragon prevented them from getting close.
A sad smile formed on his snout, realizing that for almost a year, Flurry hadn’t seen him. Last time she saw him, he was just a bit taller then her. Now he was just at Celestia’s height, with more draconic features then before and perhaps… even intimidating.
“Hey Flurry…” He tried with a low voice, lowering himself to his knees to try and seem less intimidating. “You remember me right? You uncle Spike?'' Flurry blinked and tried to bury herself deeper into grandfather's arm.
Velvet gave a small sigh and wrapped an arm around him in comfort. “It’s okay Spike, just give her time. She’ll recognize you again.”
While it did hurt to see his niece scared of him, he felt the vibes of many others to be the same. A few awkward stares here and there didn’t help but the smiles of his friends and family mattered to him the most.
Then… came the entrance no creature saw coming. A magical burst of chaotic energy, with the sound of trumpets.
Now… the fact that Ponyville had endured a lot and expected a lot of chaos because of Discord, the CMC and Twilight's friends, nothing really bothered them. Most if not all of them… knew something was going to happen to alter the party.
Those new, unfamiliar or just downright scared of their own shadows, would come to realize that indeed… the ponies, especially in this little town have developed a backbone or.. grew accustomed to the havoc around them.
A powerful burst of magical energy from the back caused a way of squeaks, cries and growls of startlement as they arrived. The ponies used to it merely glanced before continuing the party or trying to calm down the newcomers.
Discord, Big Macintosh and Sunburst all arrived. Each of them were decorated in their own unique costume, carrying bags of merchandise and even had a few boxes wrapped in gifts.
“Oh, we are just in time!” A chipper Discord answered. “Welcome back, my dear and wonderful Spike!”
“Discord!” While his draconic companions were recovering from the initial blast of the entrance, they were unsure of what they were looking at.
Spike ran to them, though the trio were unintentionally taken aback by Spike’s sudden change of appearance. “My oh my!” Exclaimed Discord, happy to see his best friend but actually(Not really, come on author!)-surprised to Spike looked completely different. “It seems we have missed much of our Spike’s little growth spurt.”
Spike chuckled and stood in front of them upon approach and while it was surreal how tall he had gotten, seeing that as of now, he stood taller than Big Mac. The biggest pony in Ponyville was now smaller than him and while nothing didn't really faze the big red stallion, he did find himself a bit lost on words.
Still, he saw a friend grow right before his eyes not even a year ago, he still saw him as a friend. Both him and Discord saw nothing really different.
Unceremoniously, both stallion and Draconequus went up to the dragon and brought him into a hug. Spike was caught off guard by this, especially from these two but a small tear did leave him at knowing that his friends from O & O didn’t care about his changes, they were just happy he was back. He hugged both of them back and the crowd let out a long and happy ‘awww’ at the reunion of his friends.
While not something entirely filled with love they normally observed, the Changedlings that were present could feel the love of Friendship that radiated from the trio.
Upon separation, the trio immediately began to ask many questions with Discord being the most vocal. “Oh you have no idea how much we missed you, being gone most of season six and all of seven now. With a movie just around a corner, we have so much dialogue that can be skipped to catch up on!”
While used to Discord’s complex and confusing behavior, all Big Mac gave was ‘Eeyup’ and that was a satisfying answer.
Sunburst, being the new member of the group, was still shy and a bit worried about taking Spike’s place in their O&O game, Spike was just happy they didn’t stop playing because of his absence.
Though they each had their questions, Spike decided to add his answers, by bringing in his hoard. He waved them over; the three dragoness cautiously made their way over to the strange… mixed match of animal body parts… creature.
Seeing the three dragonesses, Discord instantly perked up. “Oh, I see! Our dear Spike here has gotten himself a herd now! Ohh, how wonderful…” He paused, then slumped. A song began to form in his head
“I can see what’s happening, and they don’t have a clue…” He sang lowly. Then another pause. “And our trio’s down to two.”
Sunburst looked up at Discord in confusion and the Draconequus gave him a quick wink. “It’s part of a musical sketch, stick with it!”
The unicorn blinked and sighed. “I haven’t spent enough time with you to deal with this.”
Spike introduced Ember, Smolder and Amethyst to his buddies, though Sunburst was the new addition, he still regarded him as a fellow friend.
“Guys, this is my Hoard, which is the proper term for a group of dragons.”
“Ladies.” Big Mac slightly bowed with respect. Sunburst gave a small wave while Discord smiled.
“Hello! I am Q, short for… oh wait, different ‘franchise’. Anywho, I am Discord, your local chaotic and friendly draconequus. Former and reformed havoc overlord.”
Ember was skeptical about Discord, remembering the stories of all the evil he had caused a thousand years ago and was just remembering them when she brought up his name earlier. Smolder was just thrown off at seeing something so… different. Amethyst, meanwhile, had enough stupidity or bravery or both to come up close to him and released a long burp of a flame in front of his face.
“Sup! Official-”
“Draco Dammit, Amy!” Ember half roared.
“-My... official greetings from the Dragon Lands! As the second member of the Dragon Lord!” She said with much enthusiasm.
Discord who had gotten a slight singe from the flame breath, shook his head to brush off the ash before grinning and burped back, though instead of fire, it was a flame of chocolate. “And I, Discord, second season villian and reformed Lord of Chaos, accept your greeting with much pleasure!”
Amethyst turned to Ember with a cocky grin. “See? Even this dude gets it!”
“Uggh!” The Dragon Lord threw her arms up in defeat.
The party had gone into the night and it was slowing down a tad though it helped that it lasted longer with the inclusion of the changelings. Spiked had received many gifts for his return.
From his immediate family and friends, he got a variety of gifts. Twilight gave him a small book, which while he knew her gifts were based on books, this one was the information given by Ember about Dragons. While it was published by Twilight, it held the titles of ‘Co-written’ by ‘Dragon Lord Ember and Spike Sparkle.’
He actually felt excluded because he was asleep but it was something he really appreciated.
Applejack brought her signature apple delicacies of tarts and pies, made especially for him that had ruby dust along with a jar of Zap Apple Jam from this recent season and had gone, rushed home and brought back a bottle of Hard Cider. Something he was eager to share with his hoard.
Rarity, through some whining and shame, had made him clothing, but… that was about many feet and inches ago. She did promise to make it up to him and even make some for his hoard.
A small sparkle of hope and curiosity came from Smolder.
Pinkie Pie already delivered the party and sapphire cake made for him, but she also seemed to plan ahead with other dragons and made an assortment of cupcakes with different jewels, gems and other goodies made especially for dragons. Smolder and Amethyst were wide-eyed at the different colors and tastes they got to experience. They were allowed to go all out, which left a mess.
Rainbow Dash actually came out with the surprise that not only did she make it as a Wonderbolt but any time Spike and company wanted to see her or the other ‘Bolts’, she could get them backstage, V.I.P passes and even free merch. The present she gave him was a life-size cloud statue of his ‘-then’ size and likeness. Ember cooed and giggled along with Amethyst and Smolder at the attention to detail, especially at the size of his former self.
Fluttershy asked Discord to bring back something for him from the convention. Discord over-delivered it, so much merch and stuff, that when Discord snapped his digits to bring it in, Spike was instantly buried in O&O stuff.
It took the effort of Ember, Smolder, and Amethyst to dig him out in a joint rescue, successfully freeing their hoard member. Ember was angry but Amethyst and Smolder laughed at the merch that happened to land on him.
From them, Big Mac and Sunburst each got him something. A rare limited edition of his character, down to the detail of his younger self as well as a board and poster of said merch, signed by the creators themselves. Now he was really wishing to have gone to the convention.
From the Crystal Empire… not including Shining Armor, Cadence and Flurry, his fellow fans from there had brought… a literal carts worth of crystals to eat. When asked to stand by the door of the entrance, Spike and his hoard witness eight crystal guards, pulled in and bring in a cart, normally for trains, at the entrance and filled to the brim with crystals.
Amethyst, Smolder and Ember had their jaws drop to the floor at the amount of crystals that were given. Spike felt a bit overwhelmed that the Crystal Empire would give up much of their crystals just for him. “I thank you for all of this but I don’t think we need all that crystal, it’s way too mu- mmmpH!” He felt a set of claws wrap around his face, all his face, with three different claws held him close and shut his mouth.
Three very stern and angry dragonesses were all growling at him if he dared not accept this WONDERFUL gift, from these gracious ponies!
The growls were the only warning he got and gave the Crystal Ponies a nod of acceptance unwillingly.
Securing the Crystals for later, the last few gifts came from many other members of the party. Celestia and Luna said they had some gifts at the Castle that could wait for tomorrow(as a surprise) and the day of the Friendship Festival.
Ember was actually filled with a sense of joy to see that many ponies and non-ponies could be so welcoming, it was so surreal. She, along with Smolder and Amy, saw first claw at how ponies would treat you, regardless of species, as something respectable to the point it was unheard of in the Dragon Lands, regardless of title or name.
Some of the younger ponies; foals…if that was the right term... That he used to interact with, now saw him in a different light. Sure they knew that he had grown, the orange one with purple mane and tail was a bit jealous that he now had larger wings, but they seemed to enjoy his bigger height. An instant, five or six foals were instantly over him or bouncing around him, jumping in joy and asking him a dozen questions while pulling on his ligaments.
The foals were innocent to what had happened to him and she felt like that was necessary. However, she also remembered that Spike was also innocent. He was… technically a whelp in the mind of a teenage dragon. Physically, he was a teenager but mentally… he was still an adolescent. He was smart for one, but he was still young mentally.
But his innocence showed in this moment, surrounded by his peers that once shared his size and perhaps views on the world.
At the same time… his interaction with them also brought up some foresight as to how he may interact with young dragons. Perhaps hatchlings, perhaps their own.
Hers, Smolder… maybe not Amy but it was just enough if it was hers alone. As he continued his playful banter with them, a smile formed at the corners and her heart swelled.
The true heart of enlightenment came when Flurry Heart, having been watching from a distance and seeing Spike’s interaction with everyone, had finally remembered Spike.
She flew off, with some struggle to get loose from her Grandparents, towards him. She nearly crashed into his head, sending him nearly over but managed to catch himself by using his tails and wings to stabilize himself.
“Pike!” She said, her bubbly half language. “Unc Pike!”
Spike looked at the giant form covering his face and managed to see that it was his niece Flurry.
He laughed and tried to pull her off, unsuccessfully. The crowd laughed at the humour but it was a heartwarming sight to see a wonderful reunion.
Thorax was happy to feel the warmth and slow acceptance of his kin amongst ponies. Yeah he could still feel a few unsure and uneasy feelings from many ponies, including a few non-ponies, but the majority of the positive outweigh the negative.
Spike’s attitude and insight on how you can never truly please everyone, was held up because a few ponies, he had interactions with before, kept away.
“I grew in size, I gained wings and I look more like my kind than ever before. I know I will never gain everypony’s trust or favor, but as long as they see I am still the same dragon as before, I won’t get angry.”
For Thorax and the ‘changelings’ it was a matter of not being like they were before but trying to change for the better. For his sake, for the hives sake, and perhaps for a better future for all parties.
Though sadly, Thorax had been part of the party but had yet to fully introduce himself to Spike, mostly out of respect to him but also… something close to fear. He stood towards the back, watching the interactions and taking insight from everyone.
As he stood there, he was gently interrupted by Twilight and Starlight.
“Hey Thorax, are you enjoying yourself?” Asked Twilight.
The newly crowned King of Bugs gave a small nod and a smile, though it was half hearted at best.
“I am and I really appreciate that the ponies here are so understanding and welcoming, I wasn’t even sure if it was a good idea to come out in public yet.”
Starlight gave him a soft hoof pat on his shoulder. “I know it was a risk and all, but I know that if ponies are willing to forgive a pony like me, whom if you already know nearly destroyed Equestria on multiple occasions,” she chuckled albeit embarrassed and half heartedly, she continued on. “-I am pretty sure they’ll accept fully the changedling race in no time.”
A small nod left him but he still remained silent. Feeling the tension, Thorax spoke lowly.
“We have never been good with any race, especially dragons. They have been the biggest problems we have faced, especially with Chrysalis’s rule.”
“I don’t think that your species is the only one to have problems with dragons, Thorax.'' Twilight answered honestly. “Dragons don’t have a good track record of working well with other species, weather changeling, ponies or others.”
A shake of his head. “But Chrysalis always pushed harder against dragons. She believed that because they were big, they would give the biggest source of love. Their greedy love for their hoard or their hatchlings, she would try to steal it but it was always difficult for her. She even raged for years about how she could never shapeshift into their size or power. Always below them, merely a bug to them. She has at times almost been killed by them.”
Twilight and Starlight looked at each other in worry. Their nemesis was evil but to truly believe that she had the ability to take on dragons? She was truly insane.
Had Thorax finished the conversation there, the evening would have ended with a somewhat light hearted ending. His final words would forever burn in their minds and perhaps… even look at Chrysalis, the former queen in a darker, crueler view than before. Thorax sighed and shook his head lightly, looking at Spike as he continued to have fun alongside Ember, their hoard and ponies.
“... I just wished Chrysalis never stole that dragon egg centuries ago. A hatchling and a village are gone because of her greed and pride. ”
The literal bombshell that had dropped before Twilight and Starlight left them both feeling ill as well as horrible. A pact of silence was quickly made between the three of them.
Twilight didn’t want to ruin any good and happy vibes that were currently present right now, especially since Twilight remembered that… It was Ember's mother’s sibling that got stolen centuries back. At any possible time, Ember might seek retaliation on Chrysalis and her target may affect the newly formed ‘changedlings’.
Ember’s grandfather was the one who set a village in flames because he believed it was ponies who stole their egg, never knowing the truth.
From that event, Dragon Slayers had risen and sought out to fight and hunt dragons for a few decades. However, the dragon hunters disappeared soon after an emergency truce between Torch and Celestia was made years later. The strain had left a bad taste between the two species for centuries and perhaps that is why there was still a huge amount of bigotry and fear on both sides.
All because of Chrysalis’s ego and ambition to control everything. After giving a brief description of how everything circled back together, Thorax felt really worse and had it not been for the positive vibes that surrounded them, other Changedlings would have noticed their King’s negative emotions. He actually felt physically ill at the words and wished he could have forgotten everything about the whole ordeal.
He agreed to the silence and hoped that it would never, Ever be brought up again. Starlight felt horrible for Spike and Ember, though she knew that things have a way of revealing themselves later.
Nothing stayed silent forever.
The night grew late and most of the ponies and creatures went home by now. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had to leave with their duties being called upon. Luna had to raise the moon and Celestia had to settle the evening shift. Princess Cadance and Shining Armor along with their daughter went to bed early to get Flurry to sleep, followed by their parents, so Twilight set them up in one of the many guest rooms. Thorax and the few changedlings that remained were offered a room on behalf of Twilight. With the many rooms available, Twilight saw no reason to deny hospitality to half a dozen changedlings.
Thankfully they took it with glee, though Thorax remained to try and gauge his emotions so they didn't notice. Spike bid his farewells to the last remaining creatures while Ember engaged in conversations with the few of Twilight’s friends along with Smolder and Amethyst who got to try out any remaining dishes that they could. While few were dragon themed, the more exotic ones, like ‘cupcakes with hot sauce’ and spicy hay-bacon bites were a real treat for them.
Thorax calmed down enough that when Spike approached, he had almost forgotten about the earlier conversation.
“So… Thorax, right?” Spike asked, the changedling king. A small smile appeared on his face.
“Yes, sorry we never got to formally or officially meet yet.”
Spike gave a shrug and offered his claw. Thorax took it with acceptance and shook. “No problem, though sorry to say, it’s still kinda hard to believe that not that long ago, well for you and everyone else, but for me… sorry I’m rambling; the fact that your kin were and… no offense when I say this, once enemies of Equestria. Now you guys are allies, it still blows my mind.”
Thorax could easily tell that Spike was genuine in his emotions and while he held no ill will towards him personally, he could briefly catch tiny slipits of unease. Not immensely but it was there.
Giving a nod and shaky stutter, Thorax answered. “So do I. '' A paused before he quickly clarified. “I mean, so do I as in… I still can’t believe that this happened. I am still afraid that any second I know things can change but… it seems I am always assured if not by Princess Celestia than, by Princess Twilight and her friends.” He looked towards the few changedlings that still talked amongst themselves in joy, already being engaged to conversations by Ember and the other two. His smile grew. “I have always wanted to be friends with ponies and I never grew up the way Chrysalis or the others wanted me to be.”
Spike gave a nod in understanding. “Yeah I guess that could be rough. I mean, well at least she wasn’t like your mother or anything right?” A hard scoff and a chuckle left the dragon. “I mean, that would be pretty messed up if your own mother-”
Thorax wilted and his head dropped considerably.
Spike realized where he screwed up and quickly tried to back track but it was too late. “Oh Thorax, I’m sorry I didn’t mean-”
“She was… the mother of everyling.” Thorax explained, interrupting, though he gave a nod of understanding of Spike’s misinterpretation. “She was the queen but she wasn’t… our mother that we had. By the time we were born, we were already taught how to be vile, drain love and how to ‘pretend’ to be something we are not.”
Spike slumbed as well, feeling bad that while his life had been an episodic drama series Rarity would love to speak about, Thorax had it way worse. He gave the changedling King a sympathetic pat. “Well I know that your past is a bad but now that you are king, you can make it so that no other changedling from here on out will have to go through that again.”
Looking up, Thorax felt and saw the genuine understanding of Spike. A small smile was present on his snout. “Look, I can’t say I understand what it’s like to grow up under…” Pausing as he wasn’t sure if he could offend Chrysalis or not without upsetting Thorax more, he opted for something lighter. “-her rule, but I understand enough that learning from your past and making a better future counts.”
Thorax appreciates the sentiment, drinking in the positive vibes that Spike was giving out freely. Nodding, Thorax sighed. “I’m just glad that things are better now with Chrysalis gone, I just hope I can live past her expectations.”
Spike gave a shrug. “Don't have to live past her expectations, just make your own. You are here today surrounded by ponies, Griffins, dragons and such while making few new friends here and it amazes me how well you can adapt in crowded areas. I think that this being a start Thorax, that you can lead your changedlings to a better tomorrow.”
For the remaining time, Thorax and Spike spoke about ideals and possible future times to hang out. Thorax was positively vibing with all the good nature and eased attitude from the Dragon. He felt like despite his relationship with Sunburst and Starlight being so long and wonderful, Spike being a non-pony made things so much better since they were different species with similar backgrounds.
Once everything had been cleaned up by the remaining guests, Discord, and Big Mac along with the five remaining girls all went to their respective homes for the night. Bidding their good nights, Thorax and his changedlings were guided to spare bedrooms in the castle by Starlight and Sunburst while Ember, Amethyst and Smolder were led by Spike and Twilight.
While they walked, Twilight spoke out about changes to the castle in the year since he was absent. “I know that your bed won’t be big enough to support you,” A pause and a glance back to the other three dragons before looking back up at him. “Or them, so you're going to have to wait until we can get bigger beds tomorrow.”
Spike nodded in understanding. “It’s fine Twilight, I didn’t expect you to change much since you didn’t know I had grown so much.”
Twilight bobbed her head. “I got a few notes from Ember saying that you had changed in the year, but she didn’t explain how much.”
Ember spoke up though a light uneasy tone carried in her words. “Princess Celestia had… already sent the guards to the borders and I didn’t want them to get frenzied if they learned anything else happened to you while you were in a coma.” She gave Twilight a disheartened look. “No offense to Twilight but at the time, it was hard to trust any pony right away and what your attention was.”
Giving a glance back, Twilight nodded in understanding. “None taken Ember. While I understand your hesitation, I still can’t believe that Celestia would do something, perhaps a message from her to you would have sufficed.”
“Well it’s the past now, girls.” Spike answered evenly. “But I feel like there are some details missing.”
A pause in between before Twilight asked. “From who?”
A small annoyed sigh left him and begrudgingly muttered, “My mothers…” A pause before he winced and muttered. “and the more secrets that remain.”
Twilight had brought them all to a large bed suited for… well larger creatures. Somehow, the Tree Castle had known there might be a need for bigger space, had created a large room, for all four dragons and somehow also created a large bed to conveniently fit all four dragons. Along with a balcony, the restroom was also somewhat larger than normal.
This was brought up by Amethyst. “So… why wasn’t this here before?”
Even Twilight had a problem explaining but did her best. “The tree is sentient and it's to be believed that through Harmony it will adjust magically to accommodate itself for just about any sentient creature that is willing to embrace harmony and amicable qualities.”
The pink and orange dragoness in unison, gave a long drawn out look and a ‘huh?’ of confusion.
Spike gave an exaggerated wave of his large arms around him. “The castle made it. It knows us. It gave us a room. Simple as that.” Ember giggled at that while Twilight gave a grunt at the bluntness, only more irritated when the two dragoness gave an ‘Ohhh’ in understanding.
“Then, why didn’t she say that?” Smolder asked with a huff.
“I did.” Twilight grumbled before they arrived at the door.
Opening it, indeed the castle had made the room larger and a bed large enough to accommodate them all. While Ember and Amethyst had visited and briefly remembered it, they were still astounded but it was Smolder’s eyes who sparkled with curiosity and wonder. Walking in, the trio females went to acclimate themselves with Spike and Twilight remaining at the door.
“So…” she began, “Just one week you can stay?” Her heart was disheartened in that regard. Spike gave a nod, though not liking it either.
“Sorry Twilight but now that me and Ember are bound together, I have to stay with her and the Bloodstone Scepter. It can only remain so long outside the land before it starts to act all crazy and such.”
Twilight blinked and looked at the scepter which had been brought. “What do you mean crazy? Like it will attack or something? Is it sentient?”
Bobbing in his head left and right, he answered. “More than the fact the original creator didn’t want it to leave the lands. It is crazy powerful and in the right claws, it could be dangerous or amazing. It could create volcanoes, cause earthquakes, command dragons and more.” A glow from the Scepter as it was placed to the side of the bed. Spike gave pause and he snapped his claws in remembering. “Shoot, I forgot to bring a few scrolls so you could have read them and written them down.”
Twilight gasped, whether exaggerated or scencere, she looked at him with bright eyes and almost in anger. “You had precious dragon knowledge and you forgot to bring any of it with you?!”
While Ember was used to or was very aware of the alicorn’s desperate and almost insane need for knowledge, the other two were confused and somewhat weary of her attitude. Spike grew up with her, so his response was, “Yeah I know but with the whole need to come home, I forgot.”
Twilight almost immediately mellowed out and gave him a sympathetic smile. “I get that Spike, you coming home means more than knowledge.”
This time, Spike gasped mockingly and pointed at her. “Changedling! Twilight would never pass up knowledge!” He then gave a mock glare and leaned in. “Thorax, is that you?”
Twilight giggled and just brought him into a hug. Spike smiled and hugged back, pulling her close and taking in her scent, her warmth and her love.
For almost a year, they had been separated and it hurt their hearts because of it. The difference between them was only in size, that was it.
Ember, Smolder and Amethyst watched in adoration at the hug between the two, almost bringing them to tears as they saw a family united after so long. The hug was strong, loving and it felt like eternity for the two, it wasn’t long enough. But the only thing that mattered to them was that they could enjoy this moment.
After a time passed and a few tears shed, Twilight pulled away and wiped away her tears and laughed at seeing her beloved little brother had quite literally grown up in front of her. “I am really glad you're back, Spike.”
He nodded with a smile. “Me too, Twilight.”
Knowing it was late, she leaned up, gave him a quick kiss to his forehead, getting a warm but much welcomed blush from him and turned around to them.
“Thank you, all of you for bringing back my lit- my brother.”
The trio all gave a nod and appreciative gestures. Ember gave a smile to the alicorn. “It was always my intent Twilight and thank you for giving us dragons a chance to be part of the change in Equestria.”
Twilight gave a small bow. “You're most welcome.” She rose back up and turned to leave. “Have a good night to all of you and I will see you in the morning.”
“Good night Twilight,” both Ember and Spike said while the other two gave a wave. Once she left, Spike closed the door and sighed.
His heart truly felt complete now and with his return home, it felt like from here on out, things in his life could only get better. Despite the panic and almost near course of his reunion, this was still the best day of his life.
He turned around and was met by a group of eyes by three wonderful females that he cared for. Each one carried their own personality, their own story and their own heart for him. Nothing would change that and even if they were here only for a week, he would make sure they would remember it forever.
With a tired smile, he motioned to the bed. “Ready to sleep?”
Smolder was somewhat confused at the bed. She pressed down on it, feeling the mattress bend and squish under her pressure before pulling away and it slowly reformed itself.
“Wow, this is really soft. It feels like… I might fall in it or something. Not at all like the floor or bed or a bunch of pillows,” A pause then a slightly deterred input. “Or my mother’s belly.”
While he had never slept on his mother’s belly, any of them, he had slept by the belly of Twilight, Celestia Velvet and his draconic mothers. Pony bellies were soft and cozy but the only annoyance was the breathing while his dragon mothers was nice and hot but not soft like pillows. Beds like these, adjusted to your body or stayed firm but folded just enough to be comfortable.
“Well, hopefully you can adjust to it Smolder. I know it’s soft now but I guarantee that after tonight, you’ll want to take one back home with us.”
Smolder wrinkled her nose before pressing and squeezing the mattress again. “Can we do that?”
Spike shrugged. “I don’t see why not.”
“While it would be nice,” Ember commented. “Let us sleep on it tonight first before making that decision.”
Spike nodded but then paused as he realized a new scenario and unique situation had arisen. The trio of females had instantly gotten in the bed, with Amy and Ember coming in from the right, with Smolder struggling to not fumble on the left.
“Uh…” They each looked at him and saw him staring.
“What?” Asked Ember innocently, not seeing the situation before him. A blush had formed on him and while he was fine sleeping with his mate, he wasn’t so sure about the other two.
Again, the circumstances had never come up between the four of them. For the lack of a better scenario, Spike never thought in a million years that he would be sleeping in the same bed with three other females. While in every fantasy of some teenager’s dream, he had opted to always stay in his mind, with only one in his heart. Yet, now comes the choice of how he would handle more.
Perhaps then, he would start by sleeping by them instead of with them and go from there. Slowly but surely he climbed on the bed, starting from the foot and making his way up. Making room, Smolder and Ember parted. While he was going to part with Amy and Ember, Amy seemed to have instantly clung onto Ember, while Smolder moved away almost immediately. As he pulled to the side in between both, he paused on his claws and knees and looked at the others as they folded their wings.
“What wrong?” Asked EMber.
A bashful smile left him. “I uh… am not fully sure how to sleep on my back… with wings.” Whether it was a lame excuse to cover up his embarrassing thoughts or not, didn't come to mind right away.
While it was normal instinct and the fact that he should have slept on his back after his coma, they showed him that two best positions to do so was either to spread them out, but couldn’t so they wouldn’t sleep ontop of them and damage or hurt him, or relax the shoulder blades upward but lay on them with ease, to adjust to his own weight. He did that, laying down and adjusting his bones until he was comfortable. Doing so allowed Ember to pull close, along with Amethyst. Smolder seemed to hesitate, not sure for it was the first time that they ever slept together.
Sensing it, he opened his arm up, inviting her close. A blush and a small pull-in helped Smolder lean in close and right up to Spike’s chest, where for a moment, their eyes met and a wonderful connection happened. It was the first time that it happened and a little bit of what he and Ember shared, but not as strong. However it was minimal but it would start as something.
With the sleeping arrangement set, the four dragons slowly held one another in the same bed, becoming something more than just horde members. Maybe in the future, it would evolve to love, but for now, they were content with each other.
Before sleep took him, Spike stared up at the ceiling feeling and hearing the gentle breathing and heart beats of his hoard. A few moments of inner joy and merriment filled his head as he fully embraced his return home to his family. The dragon shed a few tears and he gave a light squeeze to those around him in love. "Thank you, Harmony,I'm home.
A shimmer of violet rippled across the room as he closed his eyes
Morning came and it was perhaps the most… weirdest morning for all of them and it was a slow transition for all of them. The first to awake was Spike.
He felt… odd, different, in-dragonic and it showed across his face. The drake had little, if any, recognition that he was back home and in a bed. It was only until he blinked his hazy eyes and saw an overhead chandelier of violet crystals. The next thing was that while he had slept late, his mother’s sun had yet to fully rise, judging by the slow dull colors of the approaching dawn. Lastly, he was surrounded by warmth, on a heavier aspect on both sides.
On his left side, Ember was resting against him, hugging his arm and wrapped a leg around his tail. Behind her, Amy had tried to spread out and take most of the space but was half hanging off the mattress. She was snoring loudly albeit with a little grace.
To his right was… a doozy of a situation and it became obvious why it was. Unlike his life mate and eternal love Ember, Smolder had half climbed onto him. Her head was on his chest, half her body on his, with a leg draped over his waist. She looked… adorable but it became very apparent to him that not only had she climbed on him, their waists were meeting and… he was feeling very awake down that area.
Oh draco… he could ‘feel’ himself pressed against her thigh and with his arms held by two females and feeling them on both sides, he couldn’t do anything about it. A heavy blush formed on his face and he tried his best to try to think of anything to make the situation go away.
A big ‘buck you, Spike’ was the answer. Smolder grinded her lower half against him and ‘pressed’ against her thigh. ‘Bucking dammit!’ He ‘fidgeted’ hard, both physically and mentally at the feeling of this smaller female rubbing on him. He just prayed that she didn’t wake…
Her eyes slowly opened and she blinked a few times to adjust her vision. Once clear, she yawned softly with her focus on Spike, who was looking at her with a red face.
“Hmm, Spike? What’s wron…” She froze. Two things came to mind. Well three things. One, Spike was staring at her red face and he was looking very uncomfortable. Two, she was laying half way on top of him with her body, shoulder, waist and legs. Lasty, she felt something poking her lower ‘region’ and she knew that was not his tail because that was slowly shaking what was either agitation or nervousness.
Her face immediately slowly began to burn and the fact that she knew that he knew and that he knew that she knew, made this a very difficult and hard situation to handle. No pun intended.
“S-Smolder I-I-I’m s-sorry…”
“S-S-Spike… I-I d-din’t m-mean…” Both tried to apologize and both tried to claim at fault, yet both were too embarrassed to speak back properly. Their stuttering managed to wake up their Hoard Maker, who yawned and slowly rose from her wonderful slumber.
Her amber eyes opened and she saw immediately from her peripheral that two of her hoard members were awake. Not only that, but both looked red faced and were speechless as they gazed into each other.
“Smolder? Spike? What’s going on?” She asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. The duo snapped and turned to her, and again, stuttered a response. It was more embarrassing when Smolder tried to move, at the same time Spike tried to move in the same direction and suddenly… they almost ‘connected’.
Now the two froze ‘stiff’ and it begged the question of what was going to happen next. Both were now so red in the face, their scales could pass for magma underneath.
Ember was concerned and she slowly leaned up. “Are you two okay?”
They both were too embarrassed, too red faced and too agaped at their current predicament that a response was not available for them.
The last to awake was Amy and when she turned and the first thing to see was the position that Smolder and Spike held, she gave a cheeky half smirk. “Woah, you guys having an early morning romp on the bed? Why didn’t you wake me up earlier to get ready?”
Ember turned her head to Amythyst before turning back and seeing the position again and realized that it seemed as though they were about to do something explicit.
Both young dragons still hadn’t moved. Ember gave a small smirk of her own. “I think that it’s great you two are trying something to create a bond but I thought we were going to wait on that.”
Finally, Spike managed to speak but sputtered alot.
“Em-Ember it’s n-n-not w-hat i-it looks…”
“W-we were n-not going t-to…” Smolder tried her best too but failed like him.
Ember just gave a smile. “It’s okay you two, I don’t mind, especially since this would be the first time you have really spent time together.”
“I’ll say,” the pink dragoness commented. She had liftd the blanket that had somehow covered them all overnight and saw the ‘situation’ underneath. “You two are practically there!”
Ember also peeked and she couldn’t help but noticed that as of now, Smolder was all but squeezing Spike around his waist. Now, the situation had escalated, the four dragons were in the know and it blew up far bigger than it really shouldn’t have. So, Spike being the most mature one of the group decided to push past his limits of embarrassment and sheer will of wanting to still stay in Ember’s good grace’s and Smolder’s as well, he slowly placed his claws around Shoulders hips and gently raised her.
Smolder was still frozen, but felt his claws gently grasp her and was lifted off of him. He moved her gently to the side of the bed and he tried his best to remain modest. Using said blanket, he covered himself with it until he stood up from the bed, not bothering to hide the huge tent made from the sheets and made his way to the restroom. He then dropped the blanket by the door and closed it.
For a moment, there was silence and then, the sound of running water was heard followed by a groan of either agony or despair.
Ember and Amy focused on the door before turning back to Smolder, who was still red faced. Though a quick look between her legs suggested that nothing happened, they couldn’t help but tease the youngest dragoness.
“So…” Began Ember, her voice full of glee and tease. “-you wanted to have Spike to yourself before we woke up?”
Smolder turned to her and she shook her head.
“E-Ember, t-that’s n-not what was…”
“You could have taken him out of the room,” Amethyst playfully added. Her tail gave a small swish in the back. “I mean, I am down to watch anytime but it would help to know when and what time to watch.”
Smolder was failing miserably to explain herself, going as far as to cover herself with her claws and wings. Both dragonesses giggled and moved over to their younger hoard member and wrapped their arms over her.
Smolder just whimpered and continued to remain in hiding, not wanting to show her red face. Both Amy and Ember gave her a comforting hug.
“It’s okay Smolder, we’re just teasing.” The gentle words leaving Ember slowly eased her but she remained hidden. “I know it was an accident and perhaps something that you nor Spike had control of.” Another groan left the restroom, this time they all heard the sound of water running at a rapid pace, that being the shower followed by something banging against the walls.
Most likely Spike’s head.
The thuds were hard.
Both older females giggled at that. ‘Males’
After confronting their youngest consort with ease, they promptly got out of the bed and stretched. Ember approached the bathroom, opening the door and instead of detecting heated water like she supposed many creatures would bathe in, the room was filled with an icy cold feeling.
The restroom was bigish in that it had, from Ember’s remembrance of what each area or thing was called. To her right was a sink where they could wash their hooves or their faces. To the right corner was a… tow-let? For their waste.
In the back, was a large hole where she assumed others could bathe in it, low to the ground, not sure what the name of it was and on the right corner, was where Spike was at. There was a platform where he was at, standing above the floor and surrounded by drapes. She could see his darkened outline followed by his head hitting against the wall once more.
While this amused her, she would prefer her mate didn’t sustain any head injuries. She closed the door and walked in close, pulling back the curtains to see that while he was wet, the water was freezing cold and his eyes were shut tightly. She also saw that he was no longer spouting a certain part of himself.
“You and Smolder don’t have to hide anything from us, you know?” Spike heard her coming in and heard her speak but remained eyes closed and head against the wall with cold water running down his scales.
With a grunt, he pushed himself away and looked at the beautiful dragoness before him. Her amber eyes showed sympathy but also a teasing tone in her voice and a calm demeanor overall.
Usually males would get downright destroyed or hated by their females if they were to wake up with other females(excluding herds), let alone with them being assumed he was about to mate with her. This mentality had it built into him since he was raised by Shining Armor and Night Light.
So when he heard, even before his event long prior, that it was okay for him, he felt like he had to reboot his brain for a moment to really get that in with his Hoard Maker/Soul Mate.
“I… I’m sorry…”
“For what?” Asked Ember. She now looked confused. “I already told you about you and Smolder. You too are fine…”
“It’s not that,” he interrupted, albeit with a small shiver that the cold water had numbed him, making his voice feel a bit tight with the constriction of blood in his body. “-I’m still thinking like a pony right now and since I’ve been back, I feel like I have to remember that I am not. That and… I didn't want the first time between the two of us to start out like… well that."
Ember understood this more than before. Prior to the trials, she didn’t like to know that Spike was raised and treated and in part, brainwashed to think like a pony. While it was not a complete flaw in his upbringing, a time before she felt like reminding him with a smack at the back of his head that he was in fact, a dragon.
A fire breathing, greedy and mighty dragon that should take what he wants, mate with as many females as he chooses and claim himself to be above others.
That kind of thinking slowed right after the Gauntlet of Fire and died fully before the Trials. Now, she was sensitive and more so, now that they were connected in heart and soul, she understood his past upbringing and views.
She reached out to him with an arm, almost immediately retracted after the sudden cold bit her scales, despite the high heat of her body. “Wow, why are you in that freezing water?”
“To cool down?” It came out both as a jest and a question but after what had transpired, it made more sense. She wanted to approach him; Spike quickly turned over to the knobs and adjusted the water so hot water would start shooting out.
After a few moments, the icy cold water warmed up before coming out nice and hot. Smiling, she entered the platform, allowing the water to cascade and hit her scales. For some odd reason, this felt better than lava.
While lava was nice and hot, it did kill away grime and build up, it was viscous and heavy that weighed you down. The feeling of clean, Hot, water felt way different. The bouncing off of millions of water droplets against her sapphire scales eased her body in some odd euphoric way. Once fully within, Spike closed the drapes around them and pulled her close to him.
“As I was saying,” she continued as she shifted around to allow the water to coat every part of her body.“-you shouldn’t have to feel ashamed about you wanting to mate with Smolder or Amethyst. They are part of our hoard, they love us and if they ask, then I hope you would do so with your heart.”
He brushed his snout over hers and gave a low, warm growl against his throat. “While I know that, I still feel weird that I haven’t interacted much with them since I have woken up, just you.” A pause as he rubbed her scales around her body. “And I know that Smolder wants to be part of this, but I am not sure how to interact with her… in that way.” His last words came out with a bit of a tint to his cheeks once more.
She placed her head on his neck, facing it slightly up and to the side so as to not allow water into her nostrils. “Then perhaps this week back, while returning to your home, you can teach her what it was like to be a pony.”
“Why?”
Ember brushed her snout against him lightly.
“Did you see how she acted around them yesterday?" A shake of his head. "The way she was cautious, slow and awkward. But then when Amy and I started to interact with others, she got more comfortable. At one point, she began talking to a few mares about their… uh, dresses I believe they were called.” He blinked and looked surprised on hearing this.
Ember gave a small hum of confirmation.
“She was enjoying them, even giving them small looks like she wanted them. Perhaps one of your friends could help her with one.”
His thoughts went to Rarity and how unique it would be to get Smolder to dress up in… well, a dress.They were interrupted by the sound of the door opening and Amethyst coming in.
“Hey, you two also messing around in here or can I see what you are hiding?”
The pink dragoness strolled in, followed slowly in by Smolder, who was still bright red but was now looking at the bathroom.
Spike and Ember separated but remained close. He watched as Amethyst walked towards the toilet and saw her face light up but let out a sigh of frustration. “I know ponies are lower to the ground but why do they have to put their drinking water in a bowl like this? I mean is it even comfortable?”
Spike’s eyes went wide. “Amy! That is not a bowl for drinking!”
The pink dragoness paused, mouth near the rim of the bowl and tongue out. “It’s not?” Her voice bounced out of the bowl.
Spike shook his head. “It’s whear ponies uh… do their business.”
She lifted her head up and turned to him. “Huh?”
Spike realized that indeed, maybe perhaps the week that they were here, he was going to have to show the love of his life… his hoard mates, how pony things work.
Clearing his throat, he turned off the water from the shower briefly and turned to her. “THAT is… wear our waste goes… when we have to go… well do our release.”
An owlish look pass over her before concentration then… a look of shock then distress. “Ugh! Gross!” And she began to traumatize a gag reflex.
Spike nodded in understanding. “Trust me I know but that is how they go…”
“No!” She yelled. “I mean…. the first time we came here, I thought it was a bowl of drinking water for ponies! I didn’t know they used it like that! Blagh! I drank out of it!”
The information processed faster than a Sonic Rainboom and Spike burst out laughing. He laughed so hard he actually had to lean against the wall to support himself. Ember didn’t laugh as hard but she did chuckle at the information, while Smolder giggled to herself.
The pink dragoness ran to them in the shower. “Turn on the water quick!”
“It was over a year ago, Amy!” Ember laughed, pushing the dragoness away. “Your mouth had long been contaminated then!” A pause then Ember turned a bit disgusted and horrified. “Oh! You licked me that day with your tongue and I didn’t even realize you drank out of the bowl!”
“That was before I drank the bowl!” Amy retorted.
“You licked me again later for fun and didn’t clean your mouth!”
Back and forth they went about the toilet bowl incident a year ago and still, Spike felt like this day couldn’t get any better.
Smolder slowly tuned out the conversation and her eyes focused on something else. Like how the water sheened off Spike, causing his scales to somewhat glimmer in the artificial light in the castle. Ember also seemed to shine a bit more and perhaps that is what made all this really worse for her a few minutes ago.
Those two dragons that she idolized… as well as the third, were beautiful and wonderful in her eyes. Spike and Ember were the perfect couple, holding onto each other and being soul mates. Even as he added in his own input of weirdness to the conversation, he still carried grace with him that made him special.
Greed did not consume his mind when it came down to being who he is. Pride was never flung at others of his status. Anger, while present in many creatures, was not his dominant nor strongest trait. Pain would remain in his heart but he would continue to find something hopeful and love filled to pass it by. And Lust never entered his mind by being surrounded by three females.
He was caring and hopeful, loved by many and kind to all. Even to her own idiotic brother who had tormented him in the past, still did not seek vengence or retaliation, but instead friendship and acceptance. Those were traits that no dragon she really knew outside of those around her possessed.
Perhaps… maybe she could even do something for him to show his appreciation this week.
Breakfast was not a common thing in the dragonlands. If you woke up and you were hungry, you would eat your gems and go on with the rest of your day. So when the idea of eating a full buffet’s worth of food came up, it was a strange concept for the dragons.
While Spike had not forgotten this aspect of pony society, he did enjoy the fact that his skills have remained with him to this moment.
After the morning viasco, he quickly went down the hallway and straight into the kitchen to expose himself to his elements once more. Problem was, he was beaten to the area.
“Morning son!” Twilight Velvet and Night Light greeted him.. Well darn it, there goes his morning special.
Still he smiled and waved to the stallion and mare. “Morning mom, morning dad!” He saw that it was just them two for now, but eventually others would join. Giving them a quick hug, he looked around to see what he could work on. “You two have been up awhile to do all this?'' From the six burner stoves that Twilight had in the castle(somehow, she never hired staff in the year that he was gone)four and a half were in use. One contained nothing but eggs, the other flapjacks, the next haybacon with the last two giant pots of oatmeal. They must ‘ve been up since dawn to do all this.
Feeling a bit left out, he moved to one of the burners. “So… what do you guys need help on?”
“Nothing at all dear!” His mother chanted lightly as she bounced to and fro from stove to sink to counter to table. “We haven’t had a large breakfast feast in years! And it was a lovely excuse to do so!”
“Indeed,” His father commented, as his magic cut, sliced, chopped, grated all the rest of the food. Toast, cheese, tomatoes, etc, all the while standing in a single place in the kitchen. “We thought that with your return, the partnership with the changelings and the fact you came back with a herd!” He paused and his gaze softened at the teen drake. “Uh… is that the right word, son?”
A smile formed on his face and he absentmindedly began to work around them. “It’s called a ‘Hoard’ dad and it's like a herd but uh, the one in charge could be female or male. But while a herd usually has one male, ‘hoards’ can be all males or all females.”
“Huh,” He said out loud as he cut a bit of onions into minces that were magically scooped up by Twilight to add to a giant platter of omlet. “That must be… something extraordinary.”
“Honey, keep your pants up and your fantasies in your books.” The mare chidded lightly, though the tone was warm and not at all tense.
The stallion lightly blushed and chuckled. “Of course dear, though if you ever need help regarding something along those lines, if you know what I mean.” The voice turned sultry and Spike all but groaned as he began mixing more batter for flapjacks.
“Ugh, really? It’s too early for this.”
His mother passed by while flipping over some haybacon and the omelet over on the different stoves. “Really Spikey? You have three females at your bed for beck and call and you don’t like hearing us talk about what we do together?” A small teasing tone came to her. “I am pretty sure that your going to tell all your colts, stallions…” A pause and a bit of confusion etched across her smile. “... drakes and chimera… friends?” Another pause. “Basically all the males you hang around with, you are not going to brag to them about that?”
Spike turned to his mother and father, shaking his head. “You both, Twilight and Shining raised me better than that.” His voice lowered and his head sank with a blush. “And… we, well only me and Ember ever…” He trailed off.
That was enough for both parents to halt and stare at the dragon-son with strange looks. While the food slowly burned, he quickly looked away and tried to work on the rest, only for a light pink magic stopped his tracks and made him spin to face his parents. Suddenly, Velvet had a serious look upon her. He tried to look away or down from her peering eyes. “Spike, did you have sex with your mare- err, dragoness?” A threatening tone left her. His father also looked a bit angry but he gently refocused on the food to keep it from burning.
Spike’s face flushed more but he remained silent. A bit of magic forced his chin up and he was looking at the eyes of his mother, who remained stern, though not angry.
“Spike Sparkle the Dragon.” Oh great, she included his middle name, she was angry. “Did you?”
He shakingly nodded and the magic instantly dropped. He then got another look. “And… you only did this with one of them, right? Not the other two?”
He nodded again. The stern expression dropped and was immediately filled with joy and tears. Oh mare, he knew where this was going.
“That means we are going to get grandfo- grand drakes soon?!” Again her joy made her forget the differences in species, though he was keen on her emotional change, due to how she had done the same thing to Shining Armor and Cadence. She will not be able to do it with Twilight…
He flinched at the near screech like level and sighed. “It’s hatchlings mom, or whelps if you want to get all technical, but no…” He mumbled already having to deal with this three days ago with Saphira. “We are not there… yet.”
“Oh, sweetheart. It’s okay if you both are trying…”
“Mom, please!” He begged, a near whine leaving him. “I already had to deal with this with Ember’s parents and my…” He paused and realized or not realized if his pony parents knew of his draconic parents. This dropped the subject immediately.
“Your what, dear?” She asked, finishing the last of the food. He blinked and looked at them a bit apprehensive, unsure if to bring it up or not.
“Did… did Twilight tell you who took care of me when I was in the Dragon Lands, right?”
Both parents looked at each other before shaking their heads. “No, son.” This time Night Light answered. “Though I am assuming or guessing that the dragons that did were your birth parents or Ember.”
He blinked and felt a bit saddened that he hadn’t brought it up yesterday or it was brought up at all. Sighing, he leaned against the counter. “Well…” He began. “Not my birth parents, but two females adopted me while I was in a coma. They… helped me and kept me safe until I awoke five days ago.”
“Oh,” His mother responded, seeing him crestfallen. “Then what’s wrong dear?”
His teeth clenched for a moment and he looked up at them with his emerald eyes. “I just… want you to know and understand how, I don’t see you guys any less. You both helped raise me, along with Twilight, Shining… Celestia.” He twiddled his claws on the counter. “With them both now in my life, I just didn’t want you to think that having them in my life now, meant that I would replace you or make you think that I forgot everything.”
Both parents remained silent, listening to him as he went on, no words said or spoken. “I have more parents in my life than most creatures have family and I never wanted to replace anyone, anypony. You all raised me to be a proper… dragon in a pony society and they are raising me to be a proper dragon in a dragon society. Whenever anycreature brings up my parentage, it’s sometimes difficult to explain that I now have five parental figures in my life-” A small pause that stung. “-None that shares my blood…'' A smile formed. “But that all loved me the same.”
“Oh Spike, we don’t mind that they adopted you and we understand that you may think otherwise,” Velvet explained as she pulled in close with Night Light. The hoof rested a hoof on his shoulder, comforting his mind. “We are just glad that you had someone watch over you while you were asleep. Though Twilight didn’t really go into details on how you became comatose in the first place,” Spike went frigid and some fear crept into him. “-we are glad that it's over now and that you are awake and back home.” The fear quelled in his heart, but he still felt a bit ashamed that he would have to keep a part of that close to his heart.
He sighed and leaned down a bit, to wrap them both with his arms. Before he was too short to completely wrap them just around their necks. Since his growth, he could comfortably and embrace them to their midsections and it had never felt so good.
Once done with their hugs, they quickly resumed back to making breakfast, finishing the last of the cooking. He resumed talking about his experiences of the week since he woke up(skipping his mating flight with Ember) and what he learned about being more of a dragon than here.
Somehow they knew how to make enough food for just about everyone here. Five changedlings that included Thorax, Twilight, Starlight(whom they have met with and learned she lived here) , Shining Armor, Cadence, Flurry, Sunburst, themselves, Spike and the three dragonesses. Of course there were extras of everything to spare.
But just as they had raised them, Spike saw that a majority of the food was gem encrusted, most being from the gems that were given to him from the Crystal Empire. It truly warmed his heart knowing that they still knew his eating habits well enough to include with his hoard.
The smell of food flowed through the castle and it was a sure way to wake those currently resting. The guests and those living within the castle slowly filed out of their rooms, greeting each other happily in the hallways before making their way to the smell of glorious food.
Upon opening the dining room hall, each creature was surprised to see dishware, plates cups, napkins placed at each chair including a high chair for Flurry. Juice, milk, water, tea or coffee were displayed on the center table.
The trio of hard workers turned to their guest and motioned. “Breakfast is ready! Whose hungry?”
The room radiated with love, joy and an atmosphere of home that no matter the creature, felt safe and welcomed. Each creature sat next to another or across from another, interacting with merit. From Thorax talking with Spike, Twilight, Sunburst and Starlight, to Smolder and Amy talking to the four other changedlings. Shining and his parents talked while Cadence fed her bubbly happy daughter.
The food was delicious and while food normally doesn’t really help in the nutritious value of their bodies, but if love was put into it, then it would be as beneficial as a normal meal for a pony. And to say it was filled was an understatement for they had to eat in small portions due to how much love and care was put into it by Velvet, Night and Spike.
This was mentioned and quickly scribbled down by Twilight. The changedlings savored every bite, their moans filled with chirps and buzzes of their wings, earning delightful chuckles from others.
The same could be said for Ember, Amy and Smolder. The youngest had never had pony food, while Amy and Ember only had it once the first time they came here; but it refreshed their memories of what some pony-flavor food could do to the tastebuds. The eggs were savory, the haybacon crunchy, the flapjacks exquisite and the diamond bits that were scattered in their food soared their love for it to new heights. Their lack of new foods had actually triggered a love spree that radiated much like the changedlings but it was actually filling the changedlings much faster to the point where they even bloated slightly from the excess.
This was just the morning and they had a whole day and most of the week to enjoy the rest.
Spike had never felt more sure that his life was a blessing and that despite what was hinted at what a dark or mysterious past he may have had, he knew that his present and future were assured to be filled and surrounded by those he loved.
The feeling of being in the same room with all here just made him ecstatic with euphoria at having this moment. While he did lack his other parents, he did still felt happy to have his pony ones. Night Light and Twilight Velvet were just as much as his as they were to Twilight and Shining. The care for him was pure and the confirmation was noticed when they talked about him to the changedlings and he could see their minds and eyes soaking in the love, not evil or heinous, but they enjoyed hearing their voices about him.
Same could be said with Twilight to Thorax or Ember. Amy was just enjoying the food and while she looked a bit sloppy in her eating(and talking at the same time) there was a genuine love that she had to be in this environment. Smolder looked comfortable for the most part, savoring her food, enjoying her bits and pieces of breakfast. He has seen the young, including himself, when one enjoys a good meal that they savor to the point where they ignore everything else. Her eyes sparkled like the crystals she ate, tiny moans of delight leaving her mouth and she would take her time on every bite. Even seeing her just sit there, eyes closed on the diamond encrusted flapjacks that she ate were her little bits of paradise.
He knew that the week he was here, it was his duty, no… his mission was to make this the best damn week possible for the ones he loved and even those that would join him. Though he had no idea where to start, he felt like he did have to catch up on current events.
Outside of what he knew, he was still getting bombarded with new info, some pleasing, others astounding and then came the bombshell that was…
“...wait, wait, wait… You're telling me that Trixie… as in that showboating mare… the one who enslaved Ponyville and I’m pretty sure has a vendetta out for you, who also saved Equestria alongside Discord, is related to Starswirl the Bearded?!” A pause then another dramatic take. “And Starswirl is alive?”
Twilight gave a huff and a nod. “Unfortunately,” she paused and quickly added. “I mean unfortunately that ‘she’ is related to him. But yeah, he is back along with the rest of the pillars. Starswirl only confirmed this because when Trixie began to talk to him about her lineage to hom, did it come up that her something-something-ancestor was a descendant of Starswirl. The old stallion somewhat begrudgingly admitted that he had a swing with a mare around that time and only knew of her foals and the names. This was him before he joined the pillars and they fought the Pony of Shadows and got trapped in limbo.”
Spike pondered this and retorded. “So… how much worse has she gotten since she learned of this?”
Twilight gave a deadpanned look at him. “What do you think?”
Spike winced at her stark question and couldn’t help but shake his head. “Okay and where is she and him now?”
Twilight perked a little. “Well, she is traveling but will be stopping by Canterlot at the Festival. Starswirl is traveling all of Equestria with Stygian and they are seeing how much has changed in the last thousand years.”
He nodded in understanding. “Must be a huge shock and perhaps saddening for them to come back and see everything is gone. Family, friends, homes… all gone.”
A bit of a shadow fell over him as he realized that could have happened to him if he slept any longer. How much time or how much he would have lost if he slept longer than almost a year. Dragons could sleep for a year or a hundred without the need to wake once and time would pass them in an instant.
Shaking his head, he smiled. “Well then I hope they are finding their place in the world, it would suck if they couldn’t.”
Twilight nodded, adding a few. “Flash Magnus began training the new guard in the styles of old, though I heard he is trying to become Commander once more along with a descendant of his, Flash Sentry. I have heard that Medowbrook is opening a shop to sell her potions and even teaching modern day healers. The others I think are still looking.” She then conjured up a recent letter. “Starswirl and Stygian are traveling east from here from their last letter.”
Spike was happy to hear that, along with most of the other changes in their lives. As morning began to shift to noon, he began cleaning up the table out of instinct of his past, but sadly he was magically cut off by his parents. 'Oh no you don’t mister!'' His mother chastise while pushing him away from the table. “You and your… uh hoard, are going out and enjoying yourselves. They need to experience a little bit of pony life and even see what your life was like here.”
“Indeed son,” his father added. “So you four go out and explore your areas, alright! Oh, and don’t you worry about the dishes. Twilight and Shining will take care of it.”
“WHAT!!!!!” Came the cries of dismay from the two. Flurry giggled and clapped at her father’s dismayed face while Cadance just grinned to herself while sipping coffee.
Both parents gave a stern look at their foals, Velvet raising an eyebrow. “And what did I tell you two about dishes, if one or any of us cooks?”
Twilight and Shining stammered a bit, though Spike gave a grunt and once more tried to pick up the table. “Mom, dad, it’s fine I don-”
“No you don’t!” His mother snapped. She then used her magic to gently push him out of the kitchen while the others followed. “Like I said, go out and enjoy yourselves. Show them the joys of your time here and spend your bits on them.” The dragonesses followed behind with the changedlings in tow. Sunburst and Starlight quickly teleported out and out of view. “Now, go out there and have fun with your hoard and the guests!”
As he was pushed out, he heard a final grumble from Shining about how Twilight ‘should have maids in her castle’. “Have fun, dear!” Cadence sang, pushing a stroller with Flurry in the front. She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek passing by. “I’m gonna find some outfits for Flurry now, see you later!”
Seeing his wife disappear along with his daughter, he grumbled and began to levitate one plate amongst the literal mountain’s worth of dishes. Twilight began to calculate on the best method on how to clean them all quickly by either vaporizing the particles or hiding them, but her mother quickly poked her head with a firm tone. “And they better be spotless! No making them disappear with magic!” Twilight dropped her head and groaned, as she grabbed a sponge and began to scrub them along with her brother.
Spike was shoved out of the castle along with his hoard and the changedlings. Twilight and Night made sure to lock them out and they also teleported somewhere else. Spike also found his claw with a heavy sack of money that had been conjured. Once out, Thorax led his group alongside Spike.
“That was a wonderful breakfast, Spike. I and the others ‘thank you’, but uh… we are not sure what most ponies do after that?” He said a bit hesitantly.
Spike gave the taller changedling King a smile. “Well, most go to their jobs, others go out and enjoy the day. There is no real set way of doing things, Thorax.'' He patted him on the shoulder and waved his claw to all of Ponyville which was already bustling with activity. “Go out, get lost, and worry not about the little things that ponies do, enjoy the little things that you do!”
The response was an unorthodox answer but the feelings were helpful. One of the changedlings, a turquoise blue chintin with light violet eyes and carapace, bounded forward in place. “Oh, King Thorax, you think it would be wise to include our little Occelus here? I am pretty sure that she would love to explore this town now?”
Thorax was to immediately worry and state his reasons not to but Spike actually pushed for it. “Why not?” He gave a smile and waved to the town. “Ponyville is a welcoming place and if the young ones are to learn everything they can from ponies, why not bring them to the heart of it all?” He then turned to her. “Is she a ‘young...ling’ or is she old enough to understand?”
“Of course, Prince Spike!” She answered enthusiastically. “She is perhaps one of the smartest changedlings in the whole hive! She reads many pony books and while we are still a bit shy of trying to get her more, we are hoping that with permission from Princess Twilight, we could bring her here to read the library.”
Spike mentally winced but brushed it off at her words of ‘Prince Spike,’ He kept his smile and nodded. “I am positive that Twilight would love to have someone who loves books as much as her though…” He looked back at the castle with a small wince and turned back to her. “-but give it a couple of hours before they finish cleaning so you don’t get dragged into the mess.”
With that, Spike and his hoard separated from Thorax and his changedlings to go off and ‘get lost’ like said to. The market was already well underway with regulars and newcomers setting up shop. Ember, Amy, and Smolder gazed around the shops, finding odd little things here and there that tickled their interests.
From odd looking food that they didn’t eat earlier today, to unique and puzzling looking knick-knacks like toys, collections, jewelry and so on. This actually puzzled the dragons.
“Why would they wear jewelry on their bodies?” Asked Smolder. “I mean, I see them as wearing their food on us.”
Spike gave a chuckle and nodded. “We see it as food, they see it as wealth and status. To wear jewelry is to show off how much you have or how much you are worth to others.”
Smolder understood that a bit but it was still odd. “What about clothing? Is that the same thing?”
He gave another nod, remembering that she was curious about it yesterday too. “Yeah, that too Smolder but it could be for cosmetics or for special occasions and so on.'' He paused in thought before adding in. “If you want, now or later, we can go to Rarity and see her dresses if you want. Perhaps you would like to see what goes into it. It’s nothing like the armor of what a dragon wears but it will make you stand out a bit more.”
The orange dragoness gave a shy nod at this and moved on. The other two saw that there was something else that caught their eyes. A griffin merchant who had on display, but not actually seen, pictures of fish, poultry, and other types of meat that he was selling.
This didn’t stir well with other ponies but they had no issues showing what was on pictures, especially since now that other creatures were welcomed, they could buy their food here.
“So, only griffins sell and buy the meat here, right?” Ember asked. “I mean no pony would buy this?”
Spike stopped and looked at the stall. There were no ponies around the griffin, that’s for sure but he also didn’t seem to be hurting in sales. He was a well kept griffin that was light grey, feathered and furred, with a black streak of color that started from his beak that went over his head to his back. His wings looked nicely cleaned, his posture professional and his face even as leaned over his stall. It was odd but then again, a year of being under can change things and so he and his hoard approached.
Seeing four dragons come towards him, the griffin immediately perked up. “Ah some dragons!” His voice was gentle with excitement, a soft chirp leaving his beak with it. “Prince Spike, no less!”
Another wince but he gave a nod. “Hello sir!”
The griffin gave a small bow and motioned forward. “Please do come and see! Let dear 'Gyllian' here show his worth! If I know an eye for keen quality, it is a dragon with emerald eyes!” He then reached over and handed him as well as the others four laminated menus showing pictures of his selling items. “While I know that dragons have a particular taste for gems, let it be known that your tongues are indifferent to those of…” He leaned in and kept it low. “Flesh!” It came like a purr, which worked for Ember, Amy and Smolder but Spike felt odd from it.
The trio females almost seemed to stare hungrily at the menu, even though they had eaten no long before, of the levels and types of meat that he was offering. The menu first showed a picture of the animal, then next to it was the pieces in chunks. Underneath both pictures, in writing, showed prices either in ‘whole’, ‘pound’, or ‘bite-size’. The smallest ones were for only tasting and seeing if it suited your needs, costing only a few bits to try.
Spike buried all of his feelings of seeing this because one, he was in a place where it was public and legal to sell and two, his hoard seemed to be interested. While Amy couldn’t read, he knew she was just staring at the pictures. Maybe the same could be said for Smolder but she was intelligent enough to know that this is how ponies worked.
He knew that he had to spoil his hoard and gave Gyllian a warm smile. “Tell you what Gyllian, this is the first time my hoard here, has ever experienced meat professionally handled so why don’t you allow them to try a few?” He pulled his sack of bits up and when he opened them, his eyes went wide and noted that, it wasn’t just a sack of bits, but gems as well. Some gems that were valued a few hundred and others, a few thousand bits.
‘Was this intentional or did his parents really give him this much worth?’ He thought to himself. Then he really thought about it. ‘Was it from Celestia too?’ He grumbled quietly before he mentally figured out which ones didn't have four digits and grabbed a small amount of bits. He handed Gyllian a small emerald worth a few hundred bits.
The griffin’s eyes jumped and his head feathers popped up with a surprise squawk leaving him. Spike smiled sheepishly and awkwardly.
“Sorry… I uh… had nothing smaller.” The others looked at the griffin, confused at his squawk, trying to figure out the transaction going on.
Gyllian stammered a bit. “I-I-I err… forgive me Prince, I don’t possibly have enough change for-”
“Then consider it a tip then and just give us a few samples and whatever you can count will cover the rest, deal?”
The griffin only nodded dumbfoundedly and while Spike knew how griffins could be, he felt like this one could be trusted. He hoped that things could have been changed for the better with their race.
The dragons then tried out a few pieces of everything. Due to his small stand, he couldn’t carry a lot, but he did have most of his products in ice-boxes that had them whole and in chunks, with the bite-size ones in smaller capsules. Given the amount given, Gyllian offered them a piece of each meat he had. He then went onto explain each one.
“This white meat is from a southern Equestria 'Pheasant’ in the mount of ‘Macintosh Hills’ while this slightly blue one is from the northern ‘Crystal Empire’.”
From the red meats, this part did somewhat disturb Spike a bit, since he might have thought they were sentient animals, but Gyllian explained they were wild life. And he meant non-domesticated wild life. “From wild boars and canines, to wild serpents and caught salmon. The rare ‘rainbow fish’ to a jack-o-lope not far from the lands.”
He mentally hoped that Gyllian only showed images to the carnivores and never to ponies, since he knew Fluttershy would pass by the stalls.
Each piece was tasted, each one gained different reactions for each dragoness. He himself also liked a few different things. His memory of eating the deer, his mother Zynthia, had sparked a certain hunger that he hoped would be quelled from eating this sparsely.
After tasting about 20 samples, as Gyllian sadly could not bring his bigger cart, Spike bought what his hoard wanted. A whole large ‘Rainbow Fish’ and five pound slab of boar for Amy. Smolder got poultry, a chicken and pheasant with all the prep done like feathers and skin removed. Ember enjoyed the wild boar as well but took ten pounds, cleaning Gyllian dry of his supply. Spike opted for a ‘common bass and half a chicken.
Gyllian gave a small gulp and a nervous smile. “Um Prince Spike… about the uh payment?”
Spike gave a small nod. “I know it still is a lot but if it makes you feel any better, you can at least know that if we ever come to visit, you have us as a good source of customers.” The griffin nodded but said nothing else. Spike sighed and looked down at the neatly wrapped pieces of meat. “Um… maybe an ice-box to carry this and we can call it square so others don’t see us walking around with these?”
This seemed to ease the griffin and he gave him one of his spare containers that he had. He gave a small chirp as he neatly organized the packaged meats inside while slowly covering them with ice. “The ice is a bit magically enchanted to last you all day, so no need to fear it melting and becoming water. That should call us even then, yes?”
Spike gave a nod and a smile. “Thank you Gyllian. Maybe before we head back home at the end of the week, we can get a few more boxes to go.”
The griffin gave a happy chirp at that. “Oh, that would be wonderful, Prince Spike, though I beg that you bring some… uh smaller amount of change. At least… enough so I can give some back to other customers. This might need to be exchanged at a bank.”
Spike chuckled and nodded. “Sure, though can I take one of your menus to see other options then?” The griffin quickly nodded, giving a non-laminated one and his box.
“Thank you, Gyllian. Enjoy the rest of your day!”
“Yes, thank you Gyllian for the most wonderful food.” Ember and the others said gratefully.
The griffin gave a shake of his. “No, thank you my wonderful dragon friends. It brings me joy that with dragons and other non-ponies coming here that I won’t be so reclusive to selling my products here. Perhaps when you return and bring other dragon friends, you will spread the word of my wonderful products.”
“We shall,” Spike promised. “We’ll see you again.”
With that they left him, Spike carrying an ice box in claws, though maybe he felt that he could drop it off at the castle first. Though the thought was quickly banished when he realized that his parents had locked the castle door and Twilight and Shining would try to rope him in to help finish the chores. That was not their style, but they could still pull off some sort of tact to get him to help. For the first time, he ignored the need to help others and focused on his hoard.
Up and down the market they went, looking at the wonderful displays of pony, griffin and other creatures stalls. It really brought back wonderful memories of a simple life as a young drake, err well a physically younger drake, and that he could gaze around with foal-like innocence and still feel amazed by the things around him.
Now… it was the same but he was bigger, had a name and had those he cared for around him. He waved and met a few locals that remembered him, even going as far as to hug or talk with them. From Derpy Hooves who was passing by for muffins, to Zecora who sold potions and remedies on the market, to even seeing foals running through that he interacted with.
The memories of a small dragon walking through were not far from ponies. But it would still surprise them how much he had changed and what odd curiosities he went through to grow this huge this fast. Many thought it was a greed growth again, but he would explain in the short term, ‘it was a growth spurt and it hurt when it hit him.’ No one needed to know the truth.
The more they spent out in public, the more the four dragons became part of the town. The ponies and creatures would wave or greet them like they always belonged. Even for just the day, word of Spike’s return and his hoard was as if they were always part of the community and it showed.
Ember had never felt such worth come from ponies, let alone ones she knew nothing of. Each one asking ‘how was she’ and ‘if she wanted to try or receive’ some sort of gift? It boggoled her that ponies could be like this instead of what she dealt with from Twilight’s friends, to Spike’s family.
Amy seemed not indifferent for she enjoyed the attention but she also showed off how much she bathed in it. From the little foals that came to see them, commenting on how tall she was, to how pretty she was in pink, to her actually showing her fire prowess. She even burped in front of them as a greeting, which earned a cheer and many trying to burp back at her. This made Ember’s eye twitch and vein almost forming.
The Cutie Mark Crusaders, along with… Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara? They also seemed to marvel at the dragons. Spike already felt odd knowing that the foals he used to hang out with, were now looking at him in a new light, but keeping their same attitude towards him the same. Apple Bloom was ecstatic that he was now a bit taller than Big Mac. Scootaloo was jealous of his wings but begged for flights. Sweetie Belle was actually happy that he found his calling in life with a mate and a purpose at the Dragon Lands.
Around the town center, he and his hoard where rallied towards and coaxed into explaining his growth and the dragonlands. What he didn’t share with most yesterday, he did today, minus the pain and suffering of the trials. He did mention he had amnesia for awhile which is why he couldn’t come home right away, but it was made better by his adoptive parents. This talk also lead to him explaining to many of them, including the crusaders about his hoard.
“So… you're technically in a herd and married?” Sweetie Belle asked, a small hint of confusion and disappointment leaving her mouth. He didn’t catch it but he did give her a nod.
“Technically yes, though I am not doing the whole ‘marriage thing’ here.”
“Oh yes you are Mr!” A sharp, almost near ‘Canterlot Voice’ ripped through the crowd. He winced out loud, as did the others when they heard the voice and turned to the coming storm that was… Princess Cadence.
In her stroller, was Flurry who bubbled at the crowd. Behind the stroller was a massive amount of bags, Celestia knows how heavy they looked. The Princess in question had a stern look, that would have concerned Ember and the other two, yet… she already felt like this was a ‘family thing.’
“You, Mr Spike Sparkle the Dragon, are definitely having that wedding and it will be planned by me!”
He had never got to see what a ‘dark Cadenza’ would be like, so if he had any guesses as to what she may appear like, this would be close.
Giving her a small gulp, he spoke slowly so as not to provoke the Princess of Love. “Cadence… we are already married by Dragon Standards, so it really wouldn’t make sense to do so… again.”
“But you are part of pony society, Spike.” She said haughty, though she gave a small grin. “Though since you are also technically a Prince, we can make it an even more formal wedding.”
“Please don’t!” Spike whined. “It’s already bad enough that we just celebrated my return, I don’t need another hassle of people celebrating for me.”
“Uh… what’s a wedding?” Asked the smaller dragon of the group. Spike’s eyes went wide. Oh no…
A gleam came from Cadence and she immediately began to break down not just what a wedding was, but what the process went into it and what the purpose was.
Spike stifled a groan and he turned away from the bombardment from Cadence and Smolder. Amy somehow tuned in but faded in and out of it from the long, almost breathless talking the pink princess went into.
By now, the rest of the ponies left them alone, mostly because they seemed to be grid-locked by the princess. Spike looked at Flurry, who lifted her hooves towards him. Smiling, he leaned down and picked her up in his claws.
“Unca ‘pike! Unca ‘pike!” She chanted as he brought her close. He giggled and brushed his head against her, with her hugging his pointed head. Her innocence was pure and strong, something that warmed his heart to the absolute fullest. Ember’s heart also seemed to warm, seeing him interact with a young one with so much care and so much love.
He blew raspberries on her belly, causing her to squeal in laughter, while she struggled to push away. He made weird… goofy faces at her, he tossed her in the air, making her flap her wings in joy and the way he would speak to her in such a level that it made it look like he knew what he was doing… despite not being a full adult.
Even with his mind as young as it was before he grew up, Spike picked up a level of maturity that rivaled many, if not surpassed, adult dragons. Pushing past normal limits and breaking any stereotype that existed, he was the odd, practical and supreme sight of what a good dragon could be.
Spike stopped and turned to her with Flurry in arms. “Flurry, this is my mate, ‘Ember’. Can you say, ‘Ember’?”
Flurry giggled and waved her arms at her. “M’ba! M’ba!” Dammit that was the cutest thing Ember had seen come from a pony and this was the first time she has ever seen a tiny pony hatch- err… baby. Her heart actually was beating fast at how cute and adorable this baby pony was. She leaned in and gave her a smile, close to her hoof.
“Hi Flurry.” She greeted me. “I am Ember.”
Once more Flurry bubbled at the name and booped Ember in the nose in joy. “M’ba! M’ba! Boo!” She continued to boop Ember’s nose, which made her giggle.
Spike chuckled at this. “You’ve been booped by a foal, Ember. Now you will transform into a pony.”
Ember gave him a cocked eyebrow. “Or… maybe she will change into a dragon.” She then leaned down and brushed her head against FLurry, who wrapped her tiny hooves on Ember. “M’ba! Boo M’ba ‘Ah Unc’ ‘Pike!”
Spike snorted. “You think you're ready to handle a baby dragon, let alone one like her?”
Ember pulled away from her and pulled closer to him. “Are you?” she asked haughty. A small grin formed on her that formed silently into something… hidden. His face turned a bit confused. “Huh?”
She then leaned in closer to his ear. “You were handling her like a father would and to say that this was not your own, you look like you knew what you were doing. That is… exciting.”
A small shiver ran down his spine and his cheeks grew warm. “E-Ember w-we are in public a-and…”
“And I am sure,” she whispered with hot breath against him, sultry and without restraint. “-that if I were to ask for hatchlings right now, you would no doubt be ready and willing, especially on the responsibility.” She then pulled away showing her face had a look of sensuality and wanting. Spike was a bit fearful and he began to shake, earning a bit of bubbled laughter as she was vibrating in his arms.
Luckily Cadence had finished explaining to Smolder and Amy about weddings and turned to the two. Instantly, she detected that something had happened. At first, she felt a bit of motherly anger consumed her as her daughter was right in the middle of it, but then she saw the faces of both Ember and Spike. Ember had a look on her that Cadence would get when she was anxious to get with Shinny. Spike had the look upon him when Cadence was ready for more foals.
A small sliver of magic and she knew this to be true. Ember was somewhat turned on by Spike and the way he treated and cared for Flurry and this excited her about how he would treat their hatchlings far better than most dragons would. Spike felt fear and a bit of embarrassment about it, but his heart knew he would be up to the challenge.
Her smile grew instantly and she began to lightly hope on her hooves. “Oh… I might be an aunty soon!” She giggled to herself.
Smolder looked at her. “What?” Cadence said nothing but pointed at them. When Smolder saw what she meant, a blush warmed up to her. The pink Princess of Love then leaned down. “Maybe one day in the future… you will be a mother.”
Smolder went full on red and she was taken aback by how forward she was. Though it did dawn on her that maybe it would be something that she had to think on, her future was still in the air.
However, with the conversation that she just had with her, seeing herself with hatchlings in the future was… a thought. She gave a small sigh and gave a look to her future mate. “As long as I can be in a dress for him to see me in, I do.”
The flight home was intense, near borderline traumatic for the two mothers who were in a state of disarray. They left their son in a state of confusion and turmoil, but surrounded by those he loves and cares for to ease his burden.
Regardless of how they felt about the ponies, the issues with them no longer concerned them.
Instead something worse has breached their lives and it was tearing at their hearts.
Zynthia kept glancing at her mate, Eliyira who refused to look back. Her eyes were distracted and venom filled. While she had no ill will for her mate, Zynthia knew that her looks were dangerous.
Knowing what she wanted to do, she focused on the ground, finding a source to land and found a small rock formation with trees and vegetation that could help. Not far was a small pond of water as well.
"Land." She told her mate. Eliyira blinked and refocused on her mate. Confusion etched over. "What?"
"Land." She stated, much firmer and pointed to the area she spotted with her snout. "Over there."
“Why?” Her mate asked, irritation quickly filling her face. “We are almost home-”
“Land!” Zynthia commanded her mate.
Eliyira growled at the tone and descended quickly with the scarlett dragoness falling quickly after. The small area they landed was empty as far as actual places for animals to visit. The black and purple dragoness landed angrily, creating a small impact wave on the ground, followed by her mate.
Her purple eyes glared at her mate. “Why are we here? We are almost home and we have no time to waste!”
Zynthia regarded her mate calmly, knowing full well that if they were to return home with what they learned, Eliyinsa could take her anger out on anyone, regardless of who they were. It was here that she could release all that pent up anger and pain that she was holding.
So, Zynthia kept her here. She said nothing to her directly for a few moments, further irritating her mate. “Well?! Why did we land?!” She demanded.
Cooly, Zynthia took a few steps back away. Despite the height, weight and years of experience of fighting over her mate, she didn’t want to be in her way if worse came to it… at least not the first round. “Release it.” She simply said.
Eliyira blinked. “What?” She barked.
Once more, Zynthia responded. “Release… it!” A command once more. Eliyria was about to ask once more, but Zynthia responded before she could. “Out here, there is no one for miles, nothing to get in your way. At home, you can hurt others and do something you might regret. Out here… it’s just me and you. You can do whatever you want, even hurt me if it helps, but I will not allow your pain to travel home while we are at the peak of it.” Despite the even tone, the hidden underline was she too was suffering but in her own way.
Eliyinsa’s breath began to rise and fall quickly but she tried to remain like Zynthia. “I have nothing to release,” she growled harshly. “Whatever I have to say or do-”
“-Can not be done at home.” Her mate reminded. “I would rather have you here and deal with it than at home.”
“And what do you think I have to unleash!?” Eliyinsa practically roared, her breathing fast and hard, her anger pushing out, but her tears were coming out fresh. “I have no anger to unleash, Zynthia!”
She said nothing, merely looking at her smaller mate with coolness and calm. That serene look that she was given made her much angrier and a sharp burst of flames left her mouth. “Well?! Aren’t you going to say something?!”
Zynthia merely blinked. “Release it.” She said once more. She was trying to irritate her past the point of no return. Out here… there was nothing else.
A dangerous growl left the black dragoness. “Don’t toy with me, especially you! I have nothing to release and I have nothing to do out here! Let us leave and go home!”
Zynthia sighed softly and lowered herself to all fours, laying on the ground and waited patiently. She remained silent and continued to stare at her mate.
This further amped up her anger to the point she stomped over and was staring at eye level with her, glaring at her with such venom that any other dragon would be cowering. But not Zynthia… she had already dealt with this before, a long time ago and for the sake of their love, she would do so again.
“LET US LEAVE NOW!!!” She roared directly to her face, practically spewing fire wisps at her. Zynthia barely flinched and said nothing. She waited.
And waited.
And waited.
And waited.
Until…
An unrestrained roar left Eliyinsa and she turned around and immediately began to stomp on the ground, pulling up the vegetation with her claws from the roots and tossing them to the side. She roared continuously, breathing heavy fire upon everything, even rocks, as she began to unleash her anger around her area. Her swipes at rocks turned them to grable, her flames turned greens to ash in seconds and her anger wasn’t held back as she demolished her area.
Zynthia watched passively and with calm as her mate unleashed the fury of emotions on the landscape. Nothing was safe, nothing remained untouched and should there have been any life, nothing would escape her wrath.
She lowered her head, to remain either invisible or weak to her mate, letting her have at it. Her pain was just as great as Eliyisa but her tears were shed and gone on the way over. Her anger, she could contain because she had years of patience and experience to deal with this. After all… this problem had come up before but the circumstance had not been this drastic nor personal. The inclusion of their son, Spike, had only fueled their desire to rid this problem once more and it pained her not just because of Spike’s past but of her’s and her lover’s. They both had shared this incident before but now… not only were their hearts being hurt, but so was their future with their son.
Zynthia grew new tears as she watched her mate destroy her area. Roars of anger, frustration, pain and sadness rolled over her like a magma river of emotions down the hill of her volcanic emotions. She yelled obscenities, both of the old tongue and modern language, cursing all those who were long gone and even their gods. She ignored her physical pain where Zynthia saw some scrapes and blood pouring from wounds.
But worst of all, Zythina heard her blame herself and her past. A painful draconian of the universe that was bestowed upon her that held no fairness. She was given no warning, no quarrel to set an outlet and a deep reminder that her past cannot remain there
After five minutes of her unleashing her rage and destroying her environment, she searched for more to vent her rage, but found nothing before shooting her head up and releasing a powerful jet of flame to the sky. Her roar left with the jet of flames, a deep purple mix with light violet, igniting the sky and burning brighter than the evening sun briefly.
She counted the seconds her mate unleashed the raging inferno. 5 seconds. Then 10 seconds, then 20 and then after 30 seconds of continuous fiery rage, did she cap off and was left panting and hissing as the last of her flames died out.
Her back was towards Zynthia, completely forgetting her mate was there. She tried to cool herself down, breathing heavy and loud, albeit with sobs escaping in between. Her features remained hidden to her, unknown if she had calmed yet.
Zynthia slowly rose to her feet, but remained stationary. She needed to make sure her mate was done and ready to go back home at the risk of prolonging her rage. Perhaps it would be worth it if it meant knowing she could finish any remaining anger she had left here and no worry of it later. She firmly stood tall, braced her tail on the floor like an anchor and dug her claws into the ground. With an even and non assertive tone, she spoke.
“Are you finished?”
Eliyinsa’s head snapped at her and anger still covered her features. Her eyes suddenly flashed violet and Zynthia was hit by her mate’s powers.
She snapped her eyes shut and growled as her mate sent a pulsing wave of agony to her mind. She remained rigid and upright against Eliyinsa’s mental onslaught, which only further infuriated her. Desperate, the black dragoness charged her scarlett lover in blind rage and tackled her with ferocity of a feral animal.
Zynthia lost her balance and concentration as her mate jumped at her, maw open with teeth exposed and claws extended. She was flung back as her mate latched her teeth on her shoulder, her front claws shoving her body upwards and her back legs aiding to throw her down.
The two went down with a tremendous slam on the ground and cratored it, only for it to lengthen as Eliyinsa began to tear at her love. Zynthia took the brute force of her mate’s attack with her teeth sinking into her shoulder where her neck met her shoulder. A moan of pain erupted from her when teeth dug straight into her scales and broke through until her flesh was pierced.
Eliysia tasted her mate’s blood as copper landed on her tongue and temporarily shocked her mind. She stayed latched on and began to strike her mate’s body with her claws on her exposed belly.
Zynthia didn’t retaliate properly and refused to fight or shove her mate off despite the agony that plagued her. She instead pushed past her pain and wrapped her legs and wings around the black dragoness, to try and quell her irrational state. At first, this only caused Eliysia to dig her teeth in deeper and struggle against her bind but slowly, fatigue and pain began to slow her down.
She began to sob now, still trying to hurt Zynthia but each hit was weaker and weaker while her jaw ached and began untightening against her mate’s body. With each passing second, the dreary and pain was slowly subsiding for her, but soon regret, remorse and sadness consumed her once more. Her tears fell more freely and the weight of her mind seemed to lessen, only to be given more as her reality sank in.
Her violet eyes burned with sorrow, as the wake of her attack, finally dawned into her mind. She finally relaxed against her mate, but looked down at the damage she had done.
The taste lingered on her tongue… the feeling of control over the weak… and the absolute hollowness of her actions in those few minutes…
“L-Love?” Zynthia finally spoke, her voice calm but with a slight hitch in her breathing. “Are you…”
“Zyn… I-I…” She hiccuped and was about to break away but her larger lover held onto her tighter.
“It’s okay love, I knew what would happen, I knew the risks.” She spoke softly into her ear.
Eliyinsa continued to sob but her violet eyes refused to meet hers. “I-I hurt you!” she half wailed in despair. “I-I shouldn't h-have l-lost control! I could h-have kill-”
“You can never hurt me, my love.” Zynthia whispered to her ear, trying to ease her mate, showing no signs of anger nor pain. “Your sorrow is not in vain, your pain is warranted and your anger is deserved… She paused and slowly met her eyes with her own. “But… now we share each other’s pain and problems, no matter how big or small, we will share it together and we will triumph through it together, like we always have. What we are dealing with now is no different, just…” Another pause followed by a sigh. “-now we have a son caught in the chaos.”
Eliyisa squeezed her eyes shut at the revelation. “And that is what I am afraid of! That he is involved now and I don’t know if we can help or make it worse! We know who the birth mother is!” A small growl left her. “And I am afraid for him!” She then looked where she bit down and felt horrible at the wound she left. She began to clean it with her tongue, earning a hiss from Zynthia.
The scarlet dragoness moaned at the sting of her wounds being tended to. “We need to figure out how to explain to Torch and Dereain of Spike’s history,” She saw a small flicker of flames leave her mate’s mouth and knew what was about to happen. “Remember, make sure that it is wet and cleaned before I- hrrg raww!” A mixture of moan and growl left her as her mate blew fire at the wound, trying to cauterize it.
Remorse and guilt consumed her but that is what set Zynthia apart from others. She would allow pain to be dished out on her but never would make you feel guilty. She has endured many things in her life, much worse than others can describe, but nonetheless, always remains humble to others…
Except one…
“Come,” Eliyinsa removed herself and helped lower her mate back onto her feet. “Let’s get you cleaned up by the water.” As she rolled back to her feet, Eliyinsa guided her to the water as a crutch to her side. Reaching the shore, the scarlet dragoness all but nearly threw herself in, half submerging in and allowing the water to clean up the blood from her body. A small hiss left her as she felt the water clean her wounds.
“Search for a salve to cover it, there should be some undamaged moss left.” She noted that her mate specifically had chosen this area and as well as placed them in an area where there would be something for her.
“You knew what would happen?” Her mate in black scales asked, searching the ruins of her destruction. She faced away from her but kept talking. “You knew that I would…”
“I have known you long enough to understand that this would affect your love.” She inhaled deeply and ignited the pond she was in, blowing a sharp stream of fire into the water to heat it up a bit. Despite the size, her flames managed to heat up the surface long enough to lower herself enough for the hot water to cover her shoulder. “I also knew that if need be, we could spend the night.”
Having anticipated this, Eliyinsa shook her head and came back with moss with mud in her mouth. She walked over to her mate and amply placed it on the wounded shoulder. “You know we can’t.” She said, almost in whisper. “We have to go back and while I know that what you did helped me, it would be best to tell the Torch and Dereian what we have learned.” A small sniff left her as she gently pressed her palm on the area and applied pressure. “I fear what would happen if we are too late to inform them or stall them.”
A small growl left her, but not because of pain. “They wouldn’t dare hurt our son. He is innocent to his heritage and his past.”
“Maybe,” The solemn answer came, her eyes briefly scattering more tears before blinking them away. “-but I know that they will want more from this. And… I don’t ever want to know what happens the day Spike asks us for the truth.”
Both remained silent and it burned their hearts knowing that no matter how they try to keep the happiness in their family, something, someone… always tried to interfere. Spike has been a single focal point, a sort of nexus around not just themselves, but Torch, his mate and daughter and the ponies. The princess herself treated him like a scion even though he has neglected his role to try and live a normal life.
A normal life that they both wished they could provide but even that seemed like a dream. Both rested a bit more before taking off back home to hopefully deal with the upcoming fallout.
By the sun’s dusk, they arrived but they spared no expense on going straight home. This issue needed to be resolved fast and with little room to create a single problem for their son. Eliyinsa went straight to Torch while Zynthia sought out Dereian, to set up a council at their home. It was big enough to house them all and more.
Dereian was the easiest to fetch but no less pleasing to recover. He had no wings, so to see a running giant dragon would cause a commotion at night. Eliyinsa felt dread when it came down to her task to receive Torch. She knew that if anything… perhaps Saphira joining them would help them out.
Upon landing on the cave top, she waited outside and spoke with much quake in her voice, trying to mask it with firmness. “E-Elder T-Torch? Elder S-Saphira.” She swallowed, hearing her echo bounce to the cave.
A soft murmuring was heard. “Eliyinsa?” Called out Torch from deep within. “Aren’t you supposed to be in Equestria with our young ones?”
She shook, shivering from the dread and cold that was about to be haved. “I-I… we came back due to a deeply concerning discovery and it has become-” She shuddered as she wanted to stop but forced herself to continue. “-i-it has become apparent that this issue requires us to have an emergency council.”
More mumbling followed by a half growl. “Can it not wait in the morning? Me and my mate are about to sle-”
“It cannot wait!” She half yelled, shaking more and a sudden chill flowing down her spine. “The issue involves Spike and his past.” She shook her head and faced down. “And… what we must discuss might get him in trouble.” Silence greeted her and she knew that there might have been a soft debate whether to hold it off until tomorrow.
She pushed it as much as her heart dared. “A… an exile might be responsible for the birth of Spike.”
Absolute silence. Despite the area being a slow and active heated volcano, the dreaded chill surrounded her in a way that she couldn’t remember the last time she had faced something like it.
Perhaps at the same time she had to deal with this issue years ago.
The stomping that came within was heavy and despite being deep within, it was still loud enough that it caused a quake of fear to increase as he approached. Even sharing the same status as Elder title as him, she still feared Torch for his anger and quivering form as he exited the cave.
His eyes burning with anger were the first to come through the cave, followed by his gargantuan size, easily towering over her. Again, same status, but more temprementual.
As he approached, he was filled with such a state of anger, she would hope that whatever he planned to say or do, would be quelled with Saphira nearby.
“Say that again, Elder Eliyinsa,” He growled, more so in low volume so as not to disturb his mate.
Shakily, she tried to meet his eyes and weakly spoke. “I-I believe that… we have knowledge on ou-” A pause with a small gulp. “-Spike’s egg.” She paused and lowered her head. “-And who is responsible for it.”
Torch remained stoic, though the glare was so intense, it seemed as though any minute now, he was going to unleash it. However, he kept his voice low and lowered his head. “And… you believe that… an exile birthed him?” Much hesitation but a shaky nod.
Torch studied her and saw her quaking form. She was scared of him, but also… she was scared for Spike and the implications of what may arise upon her tale to tell on his origins. He knew that she loved him with much heart, same with her mate, but the fear was warranted and no doubt a troubling one. He had dealt with something like this before but the sheer dread of it rippled from her body, told him this was something more.
He took in a deep inhale, trying to steady his nerves and his mind, before exhaling and blowing a steamy breath away from her. “So… then, Eliyinsa.” He began steadily. “This counsel that you request is meant only for you to explain the birth of Spike from an exile.” He has dealt with and created exiles before, so any number of them could have had hatchlings. “What makes you think this requires us to speak?”
The quaking of her body continued and she refused to meet his eyes but she briefly glanced up and remained eyes down. “It would be best if… Dereian and one of his mates to join and…” She looked towards the cave. “-and for yours to join as well.” Finally their eyes met and he saw now more than ever, they were filled with much more than just fear of him.
Pain. Remorse. Rage. The list went and this was just the eyes. Her body looked ready to spew out so much more and he knew that this was not going to end with a well thought of sleep. The fact that she asked for Saphira to join him meant way more than it should.
“She cannot leave yet-” He said bitterly. “She needs to recover and-”
“I can do well, my love.” Came Saphira’s voice behind. Both Elders saw the sapphire dragoness slowly coming from the dark of the cave and into the moonlight. Torch’s attitude changed quickly to worry.
“Saphira, you have yet to fully recover.” He recalled in a firm tone.
She gave him an all warm smile. “And I know that whatever it is that needs to be said, you require me.” She then looked at Eliyinsa.
“Elder Eliyinsa.” She gave a small bow. “It’s been a while since we have spoken.”
A flutter went to her heart, briefly dissipating her feelings. “Y-Yes it has… been Elder Saphira.” She truly was as beautiful as the day prior to her sleep and despite being mated with Zynthia, both had agreed that Saphira’s beauty enchants both of them.
The dragoness gave a warm smile. “I have not used that title since before Ember’s birth but I am glad that you still acknowledge me as one.” A small pause then her smile dropped. “But now I believe there is a great matter to discuss.” She looked up at Torch. “One that requires me to accompany my mate to aid him.”
Torch grumbled and knew that there was no way to disway Saphira from joining him. He turned back to Eliyinsa. “Then… let us meet at the pit-”
“No.” Eliyinsa answered swiftly, earning a raised eyebrow from both the Elders. “We meet at our cave and it must be kept between us.” This only confirmed that this meant real problems were about to begin tonight.
With the aid of Eliyinsa, Torch was able to descend down the mountain with a glide as he carried his mate on the slope of the mountain. In a way, this was a small blessing for Saphira, Torch and maybe Ember and knowing that they wouldn’t have to return to their future burial soon.
Then they half walked, half carried Saphira to their destination. She was ambled towards the destination without help though she did push past her aches to get them there faster.
Once they reached the larger cave, they were greeted at the entrance by Zynthia, who gave a small bow to both Torch and Saphira. “Elders.” She issued with as much evenness as possible.
Saphira gave a small bow back unlike her mate. “Elder Zynthia.”
Once greeted, both entered their home where two other dragons waited. Dereian and his mate, Aluminus. He was shorter than the other dragon but still taller than Eliyinsa himself. A much contrast color then his mate, as Dereian was a dark forest green and ashy gray underbelly, while Aluminus was a silver, almost chrome like sheen to him that blended with a slight undertone of on his spines and fins of white. He lacked wings like his mate and he was less bulkier than him, being one of his three mates. Much like Spike, he was the only Elder here that had a hoard with two females and a male.
Gathering around, each Elder greeted one another before gathering in center and forming a tight circle. It was Dereian who spoke, left a bit out of loop as well as his mate.
“So my fellow Elders,” He asked with a bit of snark, only to be slightly nipped by his mate at the chaste. “-hrrr… what is so important that it requires an emergency council right before our sleep?”
Zynthia and Eliyinsa looked at one another trying to gauge their emotions and their stories together. A silent conversation happened, before Eliyinsa moved towards the center.
“To start,” She began, gathering her wits and trying to steady her nerves. “-the topic that has come up to question and for the council involves our… adopted son, Spike.” A shaky pause followed by, “-And the possible explanation of his birth from an exile.” The other elders blink as did their mates at the news but there was more trouble beginning to brew. She sniffed and managed to meet them all at eye level. “This exile was responsible for not only birthing Spike, but abandoning him to the Princesses of Equestria.”
A harsh and almost unsettling rumble of feelings vibrated through each male, but the worst was to come from Torch as he realized who they may be speaking of and how this was an incident thought isolated, decades back. With a growl, Torch demanded. “Explain.”
With much fear, Eliyinsa and Zynthia told their tale.
For the next twenty minutes, they told the elders of what had happened when they left for Equestria. Their arrival, the near clash between them and the Princess(Eliyinsa admitting fault) but also came the sudden revelation that Princess had encountered a dragon two decades prior. The dragon in description, being a black scaled one, much like Eliyinsa.
Immediately both Dereian and Torch released short growls and roars of fury that vibrated the very grounds. They wanted to get up and roar at the skies at the reveal and tear apart those who were involved. It was that reason why Saphira and Aluminus had been asked to join, to quell their mates, despite their own emotions flaring as well.
Saphira pressed herself against Torch and wrapped her wing around him, trying to hold him from lashing out. Aluminus had quickly pushed himself under his larger mate, pushing himself in between his front legs and coiling his tail around their arms. It was more of a way to have something to wrap and hold, then to him to growl and stomp on.
Zynthia was prepared to hold off both males in case they wished to attack her or her mate, but that was a worst case had they not brought their mates. Eliyinsa was more or less terrified… but not for their sakes.
After minutes of endless swaying and trying to keep their mates tranquil, did Torch and Dereian finally calmed long enough for Torch to speak harshly and with much venom in his voice. “And all of this pain, all of this suffering. Not just for us, both for the young who suffered.” A clear mention to Spike and Ember. “Once more, we have to deal with exiles,” He growled with much anger at the name. “-but especially that one!” His focus then loomed on Eliyinsa who had remained head lowered but fearful eyes on Torch. “And now I assume that you wanted us so that you could defend the exile?!”
“Torch,” Saphira tried coaxing him by pressing herself against him. “She is not defending the exiles, she is defending her son.”
The larger dragon was taken out of his enraged state, remembering what was established almost a year ago. A brief relapse that they had adopted him as well as by the Equestrians as well. He quelled his anger and refocused on the warmth and the comfort of his mate. Dereian had longed to be calmed with an arm wrapped under his barrel while the smaller drake brushed the underside of his chin. An effort proved not in vain as the Elders calmed down.
The cave filled with silence, other than the breathing and the sounds of shifting feet and twitching tails. Zynthia held her mate close and whispered comforting words to her, assuring her that the worst will not come…
“As you have now explained this all to us all,” Torch managed to break the silence, causing everyone to look up at him. His eyes remained unfocused on them but spoke to all. “Spike’s origins are… unfavorable,” Both mothers’ breathing hitched slightly.. “-that he was given to the Equestrians, was the best of a horrible situation, despite who it came from.” Two exhales. His eyes met their own. “And… you said that he refused to know of his past, even giving him the option to know?”
He received two nods, quelling him more and turned to Dereian. “What do you think, Elder Dereian?”
The larger green dragon had remained quiet through the whole ordeal, not speaking once. He had an unfocused stare, almost drifting into a hazy wonder that filled his head with many thoughts. When his name was called, he was brought back to his reality, briefly glancing at the three Elders before lowering his head to his mate.
He quietly mumbled a small question to his mate, who gave an assuring answer back with a small lick of assurance to his maw. A deep exhale left him, focusing back on Torch. “If the young drake refused to learn of his past; of his heritage and being born by an exile, then he continues to remain innocent so we should let it be that his parentage be ambiguous. We will not retaliate on his past nor seek to disarm Spike’s future due to his heritage.” A great burden and fear lifted from the mothers, “That being said,” The mothers froze. “-his abilities are now in question, whether they are either a boon or another incident waiting to happen.”
Eliyinsa defended and tried to dispute any fear. “Spike is not a threat! He wouldn’t harm or do anything-”
“In his damaged state,” Torch recalled with a hint of annoyance, “He managed to grow beyond his greed-growth, repel your mental powers and throw us off.” She tried to interject or add reasoning but he cut her off. “-Even if he was on adrenaline; he tossed three, heavy elder dragons,” A ripple of questionable fear and anger circled. “-to the sides without slowing down and that was not a feat any dragon in history has been able to do. That strength comes from abilities or some other form of gifts that I don’t want to witness again.”
“And as you mentioned,” Dereian added, his tensity quelled by his mate beneath him. “-that you said he learned ‘fire breaking’ in a matter of days, rather than years or decades even the most adapted. Outside of a ‘naturally’ gifted or ‘enhanced’, no other dragon in history could manipulate their flames at such a young age. The prowess you told us he displayed, would put him on par with some dragons in a century of training.”
Zynthia was quick to defend her son. “You shouldn’t hold his uncontrolled mistakes of the past to his future. He was raised by a loving and peaceful species that gave him love and support. He has no evil in his heart and would harm a soul!”
“And for that,” Torch agreed solemnly. “-we should be grateful but cautious. He is adapting fast with his abilities. Should his heart ever break, or his mind to snap again, who knows what his abilities could unleash.” He gave a low grumble. “In Equestria or here.”
Silence once again filled the cave. It was more welcomed this time, for a problem had briefly passed and a resolution was found, but their issue remained.
“So what comes next?” Eliyinsa asked, her hope for her son’s safety somewhat renewed.
Torch pondered the question on the moment, his mind trying to find many answers amongst many more questions that needed answering. He half thought that with Spike’s issue dealt with, judging by the calm postures of his mothers, that this was their biggest concern. “With Spike’s nature still questionable, he should remain free of his origins and any guilt that may tie to it. But… the past remains in our present and perhaps in his future. What our next line of action is to learn of the possible whereabouts of the exiles and if they are in close proximity to harm those in Equestria or our young.”
“Who's to say they want to harm them?” The scarlet elder asked. She gave a small toss of her head. “If this one gave up her egg to an Equestrian no less, perhaps she did so with the intent of not wanting to care for the hatchling, thereby having no need to harm them.”
A growl left Torch. “An exile and an eggbreaker, a combination that is punishable by death!” The rumble that left the giant dragon vibrated to the ground once more but was quelled by a soft grasp of his tail by his mate. “Which now begs to question…”
Eliyinsa met his eyes with her own, flashing intensity of frustration blended with curiosity. “How did an exile lay an egg, when you forsaken her from ever finding a mate?”
“And if she did so,” Continued Zynthia, pulling next to her mate. “Who is to say, that more have not been spawned. Spike is the first male to carry abilities in a millennium; What happens if there are more out there like him? We know not if they have plans for something vile but we were also unaware that this was a possibility that slipped past our view. What more slips by our very eyes now that we cannot see coming from those that have been banished?”
An unsettling feeling lingered in the cave and for the first time since their arrival here, the Elders were lost and without a heading. The moral fabric of the lands has been quietly shaken and with the possible implications of a dangerous group of dragons outside of the Dragon Lord’s control, would perhaps send the lands into a state of disarray and even Equestria, if they were to target them.
As the night drifted, no dragon returned home content or satisfied, especially to sleep. The mothers themselves were awake long into the night with worry. No longer they have to fear for their son’s stake here on the Dragon Lands, but now a new threat has risen and involved one of the most painful parts of their past.
They never knew how much they were connected to Spike and more than ever, they were grateful to Wistala and Draco, that he didn’t ask for his past. It would be too painful and too heartbreaking to reveal to him that he was the son of a powerful and evil dragon the lands have been cursed with. One that had a chance of either wreaking havoc once more or seek him out and bring him under their control. The council would continue tomorrow with rest and with more though
Come the next afternoon, they all met up once more after a restless night for them all. Eliyinsa brought them back to handle one final riddle that plagued them.
“Is she still alive?” Her question was brought forth. The four elders, including her mate, gazed at her with the same question but through each variation of moods.
Torch gave a huff as he missed breakfast but held onto her question. “Even if she was, what would it matter?”
Eliyinsa gave him a look. A look of pure determination, aggression and most of all, desperation. She wanted to know for sure against all odds. “If you can remove my binds, if temporary, I can expand all of my power to find her.”
Each elder looked at one another, thinking the same thing but for different reasons. Dereian cocked his head. “If you believe that in anyway you could possibly find her-”
“Dead or alive, I will know!” She growled. “The last impression was enough to know that even after all these years, I know I can still connect.” She then looked at Torch. “You bound me to keep me under control and I know it was beneficial for us, but if she has never been bound, then her powers would be loud enough for me to find her. The last known of her location was Equestria two decades ago. She may have left an imprint there along with…” She softened. “-with Spike.” Her eyes flashed purple. “I could use him as a sort of point and go from there.”
Torch was troubled by this; his scales itched with something he couldn’t scratch and despite Saphira by his side, this taxing path had no clear outcome for either of them. A small grumble left him. “And… what if she finds out that you are-”
“I hope she does!” She growled once more. “She left her only egg to the ponies and as far as we all know, she is a dead dragon to us anyway! If she is alive, we will find her and-”
“Kill her?” Saphira asked, cutting her off. She was never one for violence or bloodshed. Not even after the many times she was told of her father who destroyed a pony village in search for her lost sibling. Not even when she was old enough to hunt prey with deadly procesion. And not even when dragon hunters were almost upon her a time ago. Her eyes saddened and it lingered over Eliyinsa. “I know that you ache in your heart, Elder Eliyinsa but to kill her would no ease the burden of what she has done.” Her eyes met each elder in the room. “Despite the rage and anger we all share for her, ending her will not end this pain. Rather, this will fuel our desire to find another exile and end them as well.”
She shook her head and refocused on Eliyinsa. Her deep blue eyes calmed the black dragoness enough. “I don’t say that she goes unpunished, but perhaps binding her and holding her here or… perhaps if Equestria is welling, to keep her in our watch. We should not shed blood if we know that we lose ourselves in that hate.”
An uneasy silence filled the cave and while it was not a plan either of them liked, it was an alternative. Derain clicked his tongue. “For now, find out if she is alive.” His voice cut through them all quickly, surprising Torch, speaking his mind before the larger dragon did. “If she is alive, we will send dragons to find her, seekers if possible. If she is not, then we bear no burden no more and leave her to her grave.”
“Agreed,” Torch agreed slowly. “Though I beg that you leave those here that are gifted or enhanced out of it.”
“Are there others that you have not spoken of?” A sharp bite in tone from Zynthia. “While I trust that everything we have done together since we became council has been established, it's best we are made aware of any more exiles that may be gifted or enhanced.” Despite being a Successor prior to his rule, Zynthia knew few of his secrets and beyond anything outside of their ruling.
Torch gave a small snarl. “I take offense that you would think that-”
“-just answer her!” Saphira snapped. This silenced him greatly, even to a bit of shock and worry. His eyes saw sadness consuming her. “There is no reason to hide anything else! If there are others, we should find them as well. Again, we do not know if they have courted with other dragons, and if she had Spike, despite your law that forbade her to find a mate, then what of the others did the same?”
“She was the only one I forbid.” Torch responded evenly. He shook his head. “The others, their crimes didn’t warrant them to be barren.”
Eliyinsa gazed at Saphira’s claim, making this council more worrisome than before. She quickly remembered those that they exiled together and him by himself. “I only remember eight, including… her,” A low growl leaving her with such venom. “And of those eight, she was the only enhanced of those we have exiled.”
Torch said nothing, as he bobbed his head in remembrance at each exile. Each one, he remembered due to their negligence or failure to adhere to their rules. Three males and five females. They could have copulated outside with one another but none of them had abilities. Though one did pop into mind.
“The ‘Ice Maker’.” He said out loud but to no one in particular. The others thought on it, with Zynthia slowly raising a brow.
“Ice Maker?” She repeated. “The one who couldn’t even live within our lands due to her abilities?”
Torch bobbed his head up and down. “While she was exiled, it was more of a self exile,” His eyes focused on Zynthia. “Prior to your betrothed to your consort,” His eyes briefly glanced at Eliyinsa then back. “Before her, we had her exiled mainly due to the danger she possessed to herself and others. Her exile, we gave her, was to save her life, but nothing that would warrant any threat.”
Derain leaned in. “Then why bring her up?” He waved his claw in the air as if it was a pointless topic to bring up. “If she was no threat, outside of herself and those around; I am to believe she could not control her abilities and hence her self expulsion from the lands?”
Both Zynthia and Torch nodded. “Not only that, but while she had no mental abilities, she was known to have a strong mind and her control of her cold and ice allowed her to avoid detection.”
Suddenly, a sharp focus came to Eliyinsa, having not been there to witness the exile’s absence but also not knowing of her existence. “She was exiled after you took the mantle,” She motioned her head towards Torch. “However, my abilities had been growing unsteady and I was able to know of every dragon in the lands, including those outside. Expect… her.” Her eyes went wide as did the others at realization. “If she could hide from me, even when we were close and I knew not of her before and after her banishment-”
Torch gave a small growl of both annoyance and defeat at the conclusion. “Then… the exile, who is Spike’s mother, may have gone into hiding, possibly looking for her to shield herself from your view.” His eyes full of fire beamed to Eliyinsa but not of rage. “She would have long since found her and maybe vanished to a part of the region of the world where we, as warmbloods, would not survive.”
Eliyinsa cursed to herself, angry that before her search could begin, it was already halted. Still, this would not deter her. She flared her nostrils and gave him a firm stare. “I still want to try!” Her binds glowed. “I want to know for sure, even if it hurts, I need to know.”
Torch stared at her, trying to process her thinking. This was no act of impulse or rationalized thinking. This was a mother trying to find answers and hoping to stop a possible threat that may be imminent or… a burden excused. He also knew that this had dragged on far longer than any of the dragons in the room wanted it to go on. Perhaps if she learned anything, it would help them out. There were setbacks and of course, danger when doing this.
“If you were to lose control again?” He brought up the question, his words rippling their bodies, echoing his concern and his possible wrath at failure.
Her smaller stature made her lock eyes up at him. Determination, focus, vigilant and undeterred from the mission before, she evenly replied to him, “I now have a mate to hold on to, a son that I need to protect and… friends to keep me from becoming like her.”
Elder met Elder and from her heart, he listened. Her mate to keep her strong, their son to loyally and lovingly protect, and to be surrounded by those, who amassed in unison to protect and secure the Dragon Lands, from any threat. But amongst that, to be faithful and caring to one another, no matter the odds. That is what he saw.
With a firm nod, he looked up to Dereain. He too gave a nod and both males turned to Zynthia. No hesitation. A nod as well.
“So be it. Use those to stay with us.” Without another word, both Dereain and Torch approached her tail where the two metallic ring binds were held. The reason two were needed was because it took two powerful claws to crack the seal at the same time. No single dragon could do both, even the wearer of them could touch them.
Lifting her tail to them, both males grabbed each band with both claws and placed their thumb claws right in the middle where a barely visible line in the middle could be seen.
Torch met Derain’s gaze. “On three?” A nod. “One, two… three.” A sharp snap and both rings opened hard, the crack of the binds opening echoed the cave.
The two pulled back the binds and allowed them to clang onto the cave floor. Eliyinsa gave a small exhale, her tail feeling lighter and more flexible than before. She didn’t need to look at her tail, knowing that permanent ring markers had been shaped and embedded on her tail scales. That and no one, not even her mate, dared make a remark on the deformation that they would leave.
As soon as they pulled the rings further away, she closed her eyes. Her body first went rigid, still and unmoving. Her breathing gone, her heart stopping and all but her mind reacting.
Then… Her eyes snapped open and powerful beams of violet purple radiated from them. Her whole body began to glow with the same color and she poured everything into her focus. She opened her mind, pushing her powers beyond normal, stretching to limits beyond her braces.
The world came to focus, hundreds of minds were to her calling or view, open like a scroll and without blockages. She searched the dragons here, out of instinct and on a focus of those gifted.
15 gifted or enhanced here near their home with two possible new ones that have yet taken their first breath of their lives and unknown future burdens. These gifted flashed a pinkish hue for her while everything else was whie. She ignored them to spread across the area then pushed further out past the Dragon Lands, heading north hundreds of miles beyond. Her first stop… her son, who she could clearly see as if he was standing right before her, enjoying his time with his hoard in the pony village. She briefly tapped into his mind, knowing he would feel this. ‘Forgive me, son.’ She said out loud, the others hearing it but not interrupting her progress. After a brief moment and acceptance from him, she saw a small leyline from him that connected to the mountain nearby. Up here was where the castle of the Alicorn Princesses was located, heading there immediately.
She met Celestia and Luna and just like with Spike, she paused at them. Both alicorns instantly detected her presence. At first, a retaliation was their first action but… she reached out in plea and passage as a focal point. When they realized what was being asked, both gave a small, sad nod and gave her a small boost. She briefly dropped into their minds a message.
‘We will speak once more soon, with those who were involved. Please, join us when the time comes to discuss his origins and the future that is to come.’
Both alicorns mentally accepted. Then they lit their horns up and boosted her frequency to search further up.
‘I hope this eases your burden,’ Celestia gave her a small mental message. ‘And I hope that we will secure his future properly.’ Eliyinsa agreed and pushed on.
Hundreds of miles of searching, no other dragons. None. Wild or intelligent. Other parts of the land checked; nothing but the ones located in a city. A few gifted but none that were remotely what she sought or even dangerous.
Her mind continued to scan the lands, not just in Equestria but beyond that. To the North, where green turned to white, where warmth became cold and where life became scarce. As she searched, her powers flourished as she focused with vigorous intent. Her heart beat like a thunderstorm, seeking the one at fault who had caused pain before; the awakened elder bellowed out with a great roar, she scoured the lands looking for the exile.
Spike managed to get away from the heavy situation from Cadence and avoid answering his life mate about hatchlings. The topics are coming so heavily and frequently that he half wondered what fate Draco and Wistala had planned for him when the time came. Cadence managed to get lost in the crowd as more ponies began to swarm her with questions about marriage and love, etc.
He moved past her and wanted to reach out to local friends but, a bit of dismay hit him when he was made aware that they had established their lives since his departure. Rainbow was off with the Wonderbolts, Fluttershy and Discord were off to who knows what dimension. Pinkie was up in Canterlot prepping for the Festival of Friendship along with Applejack. Big Mac was apparently dating somepony named Sugar Belle. He thought he might have stayed with Cheerilee or one of Pinkie’s sisters.
While he knew that they had their own lives, it would have been nice to see them a bit more. The only one who may have been available would be Rarity and he felt like it would be nice to see her again.
He guided his hoard towards the Carousel Boutique, causing a small jump in her step and joy to cover Smolder’s eyes. Upon entering, signaling the little bell above, he saw it currently vacant. Rarity called out from the back.
“I’ll be right with you darlings! Just a moment!” She sang. His heart would have normally fluttered before when she sang or spoke, reminding him of his days of his crush on her. Now… now it was gone and whether that was a good or bad thing, he could not tell.
“It’s alright Rarity, it's just me and my hoard.” He responded back.
“Spikey?” Amethyst snorted and teased him.
“Yes, it's Spikey Wikey coming to visit!” The pink dragoness toyed with his name. He gave her the stink eye though Smolder tittered at the nickname.
A few moments later, Rarity came out from the back and was just as lovely as ever. In his younger days, every time he laid eyes on her, it was as if Faust herself purposely made it so that if his eyes caught her, he would be struck by a love arrow and fall deeply in love for the mare in white. Her coat of pristine snow, her violet mane and tail and her voice of an angel.
Right now though, he was seeing a beautiful mare that he knew and only as a friend and for the first time in his life since he had met and fallen for, he was okay with it.
“Oh, Hello Spike!” She then gave a quick graceful bow to Ember. “Dragon Lord Ember. Amethyst and Smolder.”
“Amy, don’t you dare burp, we are inside!” Growled a warning from Ember.
Rarity froze in sligh fear upon hearing that but Amy just gave a grunt. “I know that! Especially inside!” She huffed and crossed her arms. “Besides, I don’t want to be burning pony things down unless I’m allowed to.”
“Yes… please do not set my home on fire.” Rarity said with a nervous chuckle before turning to Spike. “Well then, what can I do for you four?”
Spike gave a small shrug. “I just wanted to show my hoard here around town as well as our friends, but…” He wilted lightly. “-I know that they are off doing their own thing elsewhere.”
Rarity nodded in understanding. “Of course Spike and while I would be no different, I am just here until tomorrow then off to prepare for the Friendship Festival and will be leaving for business trips up in Manehattan right after.” A pause as her eyes noticed that while Ember and Amy were checking out her clothing, Smolder was practically intrigued by a few dresses, studying each one like a foal in a toy store.
Spike noticed her eyes going to Smolder and he knew that, perhaps she would help the young dragoness get more accustomed to pony culture. Suddenly a lightbulb moment came up. “So, Rarity? Since Ponyville is now becoming more open to other species and such, perhaps when you head up to Manehattan there, maybe you could display some new line of clothing for… non-pony clients.” He motioned with his eyes to Smolder and she understood what he meant. Her eyes grew.
“Oh, oh! Quite brilliant my dear Spikey!”
“Amy don’t!'' A warning from Ember. However the pink dragoness ws currently looking through a catalog of dress with the pages facing sideways. She briefly looked up. “Huh?”
No one commented further but Rarity seemed to already conjure up an idea in her mind. “Smolder dear?” she called out to the browsing orange dragoness.
Smolder turned to her name and walked over. “Yeah?”
Rarity flashed her signature smile. “Spikey here just proposed a wonderful idea.” She half sang as she spoke. “That with new creatures coming into town including dragons, that perhaps you could be one of the first to carry my brand of clothing so that when I return to Manehattan, I could show off that my styles and work are not only for ponies but for other creatures as well!
Smolder was looking at them all, her eyes burning with both curiosity and hope, the sparkle in her baby blue eyes showing excitement, though she did try to play off a bit. Rarity smirked at her intrigue but also her nonchalant change. “If you are willing, I would like to try some new fashion of clothing for you and perhaps other dragons in the future.”
Again, the hope was strong though hesitance did come in her voice. “Uh… what would I have to do?”
Rarity gave a small bounce of her head as she gave a small list. “Oh not much darling. You will mostly be standing while I take your measurements, see what colors work and perhaps even see how you could advertise to other dragons, much like those that reside in Fillydelphia.”
This immediately caught the attention of Amy and Smolder. “Wait, there is a town of dragons that live with ponies?” Her focus went towards Ember. “How come this never came up?”
Ember shrugged. “The topic never came up. Besides, I only knew of it from Spike and the archivist Blacktip.”
“Speaking of,” Spike quickly added. “We need to get in touch with him. I could learn a bit more history of my role as well as help him get in contact with Twilight.” He then turned to Amy and Smolder. “Yes, I know that we can visit but we only have a limited time here before we have to return back home. We’ll save it for another time.”
“I am still unsure why it's only a week, Spike.” Rarity tuned it, as she pulled up some sketch pads, measuring tape and a few cut pieces of fabric to the table. “That was never really explained much.”
Ember answered. “The Bloodstone Scepter only allows for the dragons and their hoard to leave its home for a week before it returns. Any later, it could cause some destruction or… best case it will just force us back home.”
Rarity winced at that but nonetheless gave a nod in understanding. “Very well then, I shan’t take long, though would it be possible for Smolder to stay?”
Smolder turned to Ember, as if asking. Ember gave a nod with a smile. “Of course, though we won’t be far.”
Spike input his own. “If anything, after you are done here you could just fly over and find us. There is still a lot in this town to show and I would like to see others too.”
He then motioned for the box carrying their food. “Besides, I still gotta put this away and we still got some shopping to do. I wanna make sure that we can still enjoy Ponyville while we can.”
Rarity eyed the box and a bit of a realization struck her, her face changing a slight change of color as she realized what he was carrying. She turned away and managed to regain her color, noticed by both Spike and Ember. When she turned back, she gave a small weary smile. “I apologize Spike, I didn’t realize that you ate-” She stopped saying it, which caused him to slump a bit. Rarity quickly shook a hoof.
“No darling! Please understand that while I know that you are free to choose how, I just always thought that…um, well dragons only eat gems and such.”
Spike gave a nod, rising up a bit but still felt bad for having this with him. It also made sense that the only one who has a type of chest full of ice would be a meat vendor.
“Well, its a main source but so can this-” He gave a brief raise of his box before motioning for the others. “They also chose something else. They are more accustomed to it then I.”
Rarity pondered that, looking between Ember and Spike, though her next question was directed to Ember. “Is that why I never… I suppose the word would be, ‘grew’ to a bigger height?”
Ember nodded, having explained this Twilight almost a year ago. “It was and I know that now, ponies didn’t know much about us other than the gem eating. He needed all the extra uh…” She paused to find the word.
“Protein?” Spike provided.
“Flesh?” Rarity also added, though a bit squamish.
Ember nodded to both and she gave her a comforting smile. “I know that you ponies can be a bit soft but it is part of biology and I just hope that you and the others would never see us as evil or monsters for eating other animals.”
Rarity shook her head and waved a hoof dismissively. “I would never, especially to Spikey here.” She approached both and a smile touched her face. “And while I know much has changed with you and Spike in the last year, I am pleased to know that he has achieved much more with you then he has with us. I could never view him as something less than as a friend, nor as a monster. After his greedy growth, I dare say that I have become rather fond of how different and unique a dragon could be. Much like how there are many types of ponies, from pegasi, to earth and unicorn, to the crystallines, the changelings, thestrals and more, dragons should stand out as well.”
“Which is why I am also glad that when we started inviting new species into Ponyville during the year, it became much more apparent that I needed to update my clothing and-”
She was cut off as the door almost flew open with a royal pegasus guard coming in panic. “Sorry for the intrusion on your business ma’am but there has been a request for Prince Spike and his companions out in town hall.”
Spike blinked, the guard seemingly in panic but also not fearful. He actually seemed rushed more than anything. “Um… any particular reason, guard?”
“A dragon was spotted and was looking for you and uh…” His eyes went to Ember. “Her… I believe. He hasn’t caused much trouble but he began to harass the townsfolk for you both.”
Spike sighed and gave a grunt of annoyance. “Great.” He then turned back to Rarity. “Sorry to cut this short, Rarity but I guess… duty calls?” He wasn’t sure what his duty was but it might have something to do with the fact that he was with Ember as her hoard member or… probably to deal with the fact that now everyone is calling him Prince.
“Worry not Spikey, you deal with what you must. Smolder can linger for the time being here.”
The orange dragoness gave a small nod, not wanting to go anywhere and also perhaps not deal with some idiot dragon that may want to ruin everything here.
Spike then turned back to Ember and Amy. “You both ready?'' Earning a dual nod, he followed after the guard. “Lead the way.” WIth that, the four bodies quickly left the boutique with its two occupants.
Rarity smiled wistfully and her gaze met Smolder’s. “Now then Smolder dear, what color should we try on you, hmm?”
As the assortment of colors danced around her in Rarity’s magic, her eyes went wide and glistened with joy and elegance.
The guard helped guide them to the town center faster. Spike felt worried that the dragon might cause some trouble for the locals and what not. If perhaps the announcement that he and Ember left the dragon lands had anything to do with it, he hoped that it was through some reason to try and fit it.
Upon arrival, the guard landed by the town’s center where he pointed at the dragon, surrounded by other guards but also the populace. Some were in fear, but others seemed indifferent, just trying to gauge this dragon’s distress. When the push through, a hint of red is seen and all trio of dragons let out sighes of either annoyance(Amy), anger (Ember) or partial relief (Spike).
Spike felt a bit happy that it wasn’t some random trigger happy dragon but someone who wasn’t trying to start something… well, not something to piss him or Ember off.
Garble the dragon was standing there, a bit embarrassed that he was being eyed up and down by the populace but also annoyed that the ponies in white with sharp sticks, or toothpicks in his eyes, were surrounding him.
Spike gave a grunt and blocked Ember’s view from him. “We already dealt with this over there,” He immediately said to her. “If he’s here, it's because of Smolder and he’s worried about her safety.” She seemed to ignore it but when he leaned further into her view and her eyes met his, her gaze softened at his small glare. Ember knew that this was something that remained at home and away from prying ears. Giving a huff, she crossed her arms.
“If he tries to do or say anything-”
“He wouldn’t have traveled hundreds of miles to do something stupid like that-” Spike tried to defend but Amy also put it.
“You don’t know that, Spikey. If anything he just as stupid as the way purple horse is smart!” Her voice was full of snark but it also held a condescending tone that left no room for false accusations.
He gave her a small look before turning to Ember. “For Smolder’s sake.”
Ember sighed exasperated before nodding. “Fine.” She then pushed forward along with Spike and Amy. The crowd split between them and they slowly made it forward.
Garble was losing his patience while waiting for them to come and he was about to take flight to go find them but he saw the shapes and colors of those he wanted. First to pop in front of him was Ember, then Spike followed by Amethyst but… his sister was absent.
“Garble!” Ember started loudly but tried not to get too rowdy in front of the ponies. “What are you doing here?”
Garble shrunk at her tone and glare but he looked past her and around them. “W-Where is she?”
“Smolder?” Spike asked, pulling in close. “She’s fine right now. She is with a friend and helping her out.”
The red drake knew he could somewhat trust Spike at treating his sister with respect and care for her, but it still annoyed him that she was somewhere in this town being somehow ‘ponified’ or doing some loser thing-
Garble shrunk more, his head lowering in fear as Ember took a step forward. He didn’t want to look weak in front of the ponies but… he knew that he had to remain humble in her grace.
“L-Lord Ember… I-I’ve come to b-beg for forgiveness.” This was new and it certainly shocked Ember and Amethyst though Spike knew that he was now trying to get his sister back as best as possible. However the crowd was starting to mutter with each other, causing a strong case of emotions. Spike felt that this would be a good time to take this somewhere else. Turning to his mate, he lowered his voice, “We need to take this outside of town to now cause any commotion.”
Ember blinked and saw that their attention was loud so giving a grunt, she nodded. “Garble, follow us and we can talk.” A wordless nod and all dragons took wing away from the town center.
Spike migrated them to the outskirts where an open plain stretched for miles. They stayed close for Smolder’s sake but not enough to bring more attention. Upon landing, Garble almost dropped to his knees, either in fear or respect but he repeated his earlier words. “I-I’ve come to b-beg for-”
“I heard you the first time Garble,” Ember snapped, not angrily but annoyed, though the dragon in red did flinch. “That doesn’t explain why you thought that flying after us would be a good idea.” She huffed and gave a small wave with her claws. “Right now, ponies are still iffy on dragons and you coming here and demanding to look for us isn’t gonna help.”
Garble remained head lowered but he did peek up and look at them. He saw that unlike before, she wasn’t seething in rage or pure hatred for him, but she was clearly annoyed. Amythyst was enjoying the dragon getting his tail verbally reamed, chortling in bemusement. Spike was the more cool and calm character of the three, though he was more confused than anything.
“I’m surprised you found your way back.” Spike with genuine astoundment. “I mean, it was almost a year back for you when you came to this place, at least not without a proper map, you can miss it.”
Garble grunted in annoyance but not directly at him. “I got lost halfway here, ended up in some dead end town with ponies in hats and these…hairy, big and ulgy creatures that were with them.” He looked up in confusion. “I didn’t know you ponies could get so big and hairy.”
‘Big and hairy?’ Thought Spike. ‘Dead end town with hats?’ Realization struck as he snapped his claws. “You were in Appleloosa!” He then gave a small smile. “Yeah, it's the middle of nowhere and what you saw weren’t ponies, they were buffalos. They are natives to the land there and share it with the local townsfolk.”
Garble gave a shrug. “When I landed there, it was almost nightfall and I had no idea where I was. I ask if they can at least point to where you were at and allow me to stay in town until I leave in the morning.”
Spike blinked and cocked his head. “And… they just told you where I lived?”
Garble lowered his head, gave a soft sigh and mumbled something. Oh great, he just pulled a Fluttersigh and almost broke into laughter at the dragon who is the polar opposite of her. “What was that?” He asked.
At first he relented saying it outloud but, he gave a deeper sigh and looked up a bit peeved. “I-I… told them that I was your friend and I… I got lost.”
Nothing but silence filled the area which was immediately ruined by Amethyst breaking out into laughter at that. Ember was grinning, forgoing any anger she had earlier on him. Spike was bemused, though Garble was red at having to say something so… unlike him.
Ignoring the crackling Amy, he just pulled out his claw. “Well, glad you made it here safely and with no hassle… friend.”
Whether it was a teasing manner or a scencere one, Garble couldn’t tell. Yet, the extended arm and eased smile told him that while the other two would not like him directly, Spike became less and less of what he assumed he would be and more like somebody worth respecting. He reached up to lock wrists around Spike’s; he was pulled up onto his feet like an ascension of sorts, feeling a bit of weightlessness when he was lifted and despite the bad moment he had the day before, Garble was being forgiven by the one who didn’t deserve to forgive him.
Spike gave him a friendly smile. “I guess that now that you are here and you found us, you want to see Smolder.” The red teen drake nodded though he slightly slumped a bit as his eyes caught with Ember.
For a moment, a fierce wave of emotions passed through her. The same ones she had on her when he was almost denied to see his sister again. However, the moment was brief and a large sigh left her.
“While I still think you are the biggest idiot in all the dragon lands, Garble. As well as a hot headed hatchling at times…” She gave him a small snort before a half cocked grin consumed her features. “-I think that you bring the best out in Smolder and perhaps as a way of punishment, you can stay here and learn to be friendly and learn the ways of ponies.”
Whether it was considered an insult or a privilege, both Spike and Garble weren’t sure how it was worded. Garble felt like this couldn’t get any worse for him and Spike felt like this was draconian, that in dragon law, this was a punishment in true horror.
Garble didn’t argue nor did he hide his annoyance, but complying might ease his punishment a bit, not to mention that he was starving. “Fine,” He accepted. “But… you got any gems or something I can eat? I’m starving.”
Only having the gems for currency and not a whole lot, Spike opted to give him the food he bought. He made sure not to mix his with the ‘nesses’ as he reached for his bass and his chicken. Despite the cold, he handed the two pieces of meat over to Garble, who stared dumbfounded at the meat before him. Amy and Ember were also staring wide-eyed at the action.
Garble blinked and stared at the meat. “Y-You… You're giving me your meal?” He asked. Despite the need to feed, he felt way more confused at this generous action.
“Of course,” Spike said without hesitation. “You said you are hungry and right now, this is the only thing I have with us until you come back with us to the castle later tonight. We should have more food by then but hopefully this will keep you belly content until we head back to the castle to eat.”
Garble felt conflicted and kept glancing at him, then Ember, then Amy then back at him. “B-But you're with them…” He stated, confusing Spike and himself.
“Huh?”
Ember groaned at the stupidity but expelled a sharp burst of hot air. “Garble, he is just giving you his share, nothing else. This is not a proclamation of anything, just accept it with nothing tied to it.”
Garble gave her a glance before looking down at the chicken and fish before slowly reaching out to it. He took them both, feeling the cold but not minding it. As his stomach growled for the food, he took a few sniffs, wondering why he was still willing to accept this, the red drake gave in and took bites of the bass first, noting that it tasted better than anything he caught in the sea. He repressed a moan of contentment, daring not show this side of him before swallowing the rest.
“Good?” Spike asked.
Not wanting to be rude to the one who offered it to him, he gave a small nod. “Yeah, not bad. Better than what I’ve caught back home.”
Spike smiled in knowing that he got his money’s worth. “Good to know, try the chicken.”
Garble did and just like before, this tasted radically different from any wild avian he had caught before. Amy and Ember didn’t know what to make of this situation for it felt like Spike was trying to sway Garble onto his side or leading him to something but… it was far too unlikely.
Once finished, there was a look of contentment and a small smile that graced his face. It quickly dashed when he saw that the three dragons before him, also had smiles but two of them were about as innocent as a hatchling caught stealing a gem from the hoard, while Spike seemed pleased that Garble ate.
Realizing he was at the spotlight, he gave a small inward sigh and gave a small bow to Spike. “T-Thank y-you, Spike.”
Spike just nodded. “Your welcome Garble. Glad you're satisfied. But like I said, hopefully that’ll keep you for later on tonight.”
Amy leaned into Ember to whisper. “Wow… that almost looked like it hurt to say, but he’s getting better.” Ember nodded, keeping her amused smile silently.
Once that was settled, Spike led his hoard plus one back into town. “So, where is Smols?” Garble asked once more.
“Oh, she is with a friend who wanted to try dresses on her for potential clients in another city, possibly Dragon Town in Fillydelphia.”
“Wait, that’s a real place?” Garble asked befuddled. “I thought Blacktip made that up.”
“Wait, you knew of a place before us?” Asked Amy suspiciously. “Last I checked, you knew nothing at all.”
Garble gave her a snort, not falling for her bait on calling him stupid. “Blacktip was one of the older dragons that taught us some history when we were young before he bailed out. He said he found his ‘calling’ in a city where other dragons lived alongside ponies.” His mood dampened but his anger was absent. “I guess… Now we know why and that being surrounded by ponies can affect dragons.” A pause and he looked at Spike. “Not all of it bad,” He added.
“Not all bad,” Spike echoed with a smile. “Come on, we’ll meet Smolder later. For now, come and enjoy the company and see what Pony life has to offer!” The cheery mood all but had Garble wondering if it was worth coming from home to only be punished by doing pony stuff with other dragons.
The return back had the crowd more at ease as Garble walked alongside Prince Spike and his hoard, though the guards remained weary. The sight had left much of the community more attuned than now with changedlings walking amongst the mix, so would the sight of dragons.
“So… the ponies are no longer afraid of dragons then?” The red drake asked as they passed through a crowd of ponies. Few gave looks but as they saw Spike was accompanying him, they returned back to their idling.
Spike hummed at the question. “Not so much afraid, rather we are acting civilized and calm around them. I am pretty sure if Torch or my mothers were to be walking in town, they would freak out, unless the Princesses were walking alongside them and us.”
Garble gave a small huff to himself. He wanted to say something brash about how dragons should be feared and all that but right now, he wasn’t sure what to think since his arrival did warrant fear, but it had been almost erased as they moved through town. With his hunger stated, his anxiety for his sister alleviated and his security… well secure, he honestly felt like he could mellow out.
The town was alive and buzzing for them and Garble took in the sights while he could. He tried to tune in on what Spike explained about the town and the ponies. From their jobs, to the buildings to the atmosphere of what goes on, the lists of daily pony lives sounded so… boring.
Even those who had free time, seemed to waste it on mundane and trivial lives. Some just stood in the background of places that did absolutely nothing but stand, while others interacted but between their own and their friends.
As Spike was about to speak more, he stopped in his steps.
His head began to spin and a deep but familiar voice strong and pure, as if right next to him, entered his mind, through a search. The feeling was so familiar and he knew who it was. “Spike?” Ember called out to him. He didn’t respond as he closed his eyes, wincing at the migraine beginning to form and his vision fogging up to a point and-
‘...Forgive me, Son.’ The voice of his mother rang out. He opened his eyes. “Mother?” He asked out loud. A brief touch into his mind, as if searching for something, which he allowed as he trusted her. And just as she had come mentally, she was gone, and the migraine left just as quickly. He blinked, adjusting to the sudden focus of his eyes.
“Spike? What’s wrong?” Ember asked worriedly, holding onto him as he cleared his head. He briefly inhaled, trying to refocus on his surroundings before coming up and looking at Ember. He looked at his mate, then past where he felt his mother psychically had moved past. His eyes focused on Canterlot Castle… where the Princesses were. “Spike?”
He focused back once more on Ember. “Sorry, I’m fine. I just… felt my mother right now.”
Ember blinked at this, confusion etching on her face. “Your mother? She was… talking to you?”
He shook his head. His experience is already leaving his body completely. “No… it was like, she was searching for something and I was a point for her… briefly.” He then looked at Canterlot in the distance. “I-I think she went to the Princesses next.”
“Why?” He shook his head.
“I don’t know, but I think she was searching for something.” A pause and his face morphed into a small frown. “Or someone.”
Ember blinked. “Someone? Who?” He had an idea but, if his mother was trying to desperately reach out and look for them, all the way out here and use him and the Princesses as a focal point, then it was best that he didn’t linger on it.
After all, his choice was made and they chose to honor it. But they chose to work around him and find them herself. Shaking his head, he slid back into a smile and wrapped his arm around her. “Let’s not worry about that. We have a limited time here and I wish to show you more and maybe we can even find something you, Amy and even Garble here to like.”
Garble heard that and gave a small huff. “I seriously doubt I would find anything good or amazing to like in this pony town here.”
A raised brow with a giant flabbergasted look came about Garbunkle, as he watched a mare with light harlequin coat and amaranth blended with light vermillion highlights on her mane and tail, spoke or sang in riddles of sorts. Between her hooves were a pair of two instruments that she smacked lightly with her hooves to create a beat as she spoke.
At first, he thought that she was spewing nonsense and such, that it almost pissed him off. Yet, the more she spoke, matching in tone with the beat, the more she made sense and it kind of blew his mind.
“What is she doing?” He asked Spike, who sidelined him. In front of them was a group of about 20 or so ponies, in a half circle surrounding the mare. Their heads bobbed and weaved to her tune.
Spike couldn’t really follow her rhythm with the tune, but did get a gist of it. He knew her as Tree Hugger from the last Gala incident that involved her, Fluttershy, Discord and the Smooze. “Um… I know that she is a ‘Beat Poet’... I think that is what Fluttershy called it. Basically it's a free verse, of words that come to mind and you express it through the beat. It could be about anything really. Your life and those that you interact with, the troubles you dealt with, problems and so on. There is no real subject to go on other than your imagination.”
The mare, known as Tree Hugger, continued her beat poetry to her small class.
“Harmony and Spirits, we are all surrounded by.
Life, love, peace and hope that fills our souls.
The day we ascende, the day we fly free
Our lights, pushing past, pushing through, and on.
Let our enemies feel hearts and not rage.
By the sun, the moon and the stars, we all are one!”
The beat ended and the ponies that surrounded stomped their hooves in approval. She gave a small bow and then began another beat.
This greatly puzzled the red drake and intrigued him, like one of the greatest conundrums he had ever faced. It fascinated his mind but it also greatly confused him.
It was so bad that Amy made a snarky comment that flew past him.
“Oh crap, you got him thinking too much,” She mocked in dismay. “You overloaded his small brain and now it's fried!”
Ember tittered but Spike just gave a shrug. “It's something that either comes to you or it doesn’t. Everyone is different and…” Garble slowly moved his head side to side, as if in a trance, though the confusion and intrigue was still etched into his face. “-Maybe this is a bit to much.”
“Hey, I bet five fire rubies when we get back, he hasn’t moved and his brain is dead!” Amy barked with laughter at the dare.
Ember snorted and crossed her arms. “Those are my fire rubies we are talking about so even if I lose, they are still mine.” A pause and she smirked to Amy. “Five fire rubies and a sapphire boulder I've been hiding says he loses his mind and hates them all the more.”
“Deal!” Amy squealed.
Spike, while not really interested in the claim or challenge, did find a small bit of fun in the stakes. He turned his head slightly to his hoard but remained focused on Garble. “I’ll up the stakes.” Now this really intrigued both of his females as they leaned in. “I’ll bet those, plus… a third of the cart of Crystals I recieved, that he becomes super, secretly talented and good, that he’ll bring it to the Dragon Lands.” He smirked and turned to them fully. “Winner takes all and none are to be shared.” A pause on his cart. “And none of us are to touch the cart until the amount gambled is done with.”
Oh, that was a harsh and almost cynical deal for a dragon if that were to ever be spoken out loud. This actually blew both of their minds as they never thought that Spike would throw something like that on the table.
It sent a deep tingle to both females. “Deal!” Both females agreed. Garble managed to snap out of his funk briefly.
“Huh?” Neither dragon said anything but smiled.
“Nothing Garble.” Answered Spike with a chuckle. “Listen, we are gonna do more shopping and looking around, so you wanna come or you gonna be fine here on your own?”
“What about Smolder?” He asked. “I really came to see her.”
“She’s still probably working with my friend still, so maybe another hour or two and we can go find her. Like I said, she’s fine and exploring more pony things like us.” He then motioned with his head towards Tree Hugger. “Maybe you can pick up a hobby or find your thing here.”
Garble had stopped listening after he said she was fine and refocused back on the mare as she began her net verse. “Yeah… sure.” He remained glued and sat down even, causing Amy to bump her fist up and in the air in cheer. Ember and Spike gave her a look.
“Deal was that if we go and come back and he hasn’t moved because he was fried, you have not won yet.”
Amy remained pleased however. “Just you wait, Spikey Wikey! We leave now and come back, he’ll be dumber than a bag of magma chunks!”
‘Oh Amy, you sweet fool,’ Though Spike deviously. ‘You underestimate the power of friendship. If they could corrupt the literal god of chaos, Garble would be a cake walk.’
Not saying anything else, the trio left Garble to his fate, where he bobbed his his once more to the beat of something so… odd.
Once they had finished with the rest of the town, Spike had spent a chunk of his gems and bits for his two companions. Amy seemed to find a fascination with pinwheels and bracelets for some reason. The pinwheels varied in a number of rainbows and colors from just the one shop alone. The blue mare with blonde mane and tail was happy to be making so much money on just her alone.
Amy was given a crate to hold all of her pinwheels. “Remember,” the mare sang as she handed the crate to her. “Flowers wither, food spoils and trees die, but a pinwheel can stand the passage of time, staying bright in your life!”
Amy, Spike and Ember heeded her words. Amy’s life seemed to be uplifted greatly as she blew on the pinwheels and made them spin. Her laughter was that of an innocent hatchling and it warmed their hearts to see this side of her for once. The bracelets were more or less something she liked to have on her, though she said that she wanted something like gauntlets or bracers like the guards were seen with. However, her mood slightly softened. “I just hope that they can last back home, I want these to last like the mare said they would.”
“I am sure we can find some, Amy.” Spike assured her. “Plus, since you really like those pinwheels, maybe we can ask Twilight or Starlight to enchant them so they can be fireproof.”
Her eyes lit up like Heartwarming upon hearing that. “Really?!” She asked in a squeal.
Spike winced but nodded assuringly. “Y-Yeah, we just gotta ask and I am sure they would do that. Maybe if I ask my brother Shining Armor, we could ask if they have bracers or gauntlets too.”
He was instantly grabbed in a powerful and tight hug by the slightly taller pink dragoness. He felt his bones crack but thankfully not break, which included his wings, as Amy happily(and tearfully) hugged him at such amazing thoughts. “OH THANK YOU SPIKEY! THANK YOU!” With the loud screaming, she began to rapidly blow kindle after kindle to his face, which from afar, looked like she was trying to set his face on fire.
The amount of kindles blown at him were enough to warm his cheeks up, both figuratively and literally. Ember was watching the spectacle a bit in shock but at the same time, hourmously entertaining as she witnessed Amy do something to Spike she thought she never would. It was moments like these, she wished she could capture in time to remember and bring up again.
“No problem, Lord Ember. I got you a photo right here!” A sudden flash blinded her and she winced hard.
“What the baka!” She swore, loud enough to make Amy and Spike stop in motion and both turned to see Discord there with a camera on a tripod.
“Wow, censorship much, author? How unlike you.” Discord tsked and allowed the photo to print and slide out from the cameras bottom. He pulled it out, gave it a small wave to let it drive and he gave a cheeky grin at the moment that Spike was being assaulted by kindle kisses from Amy.
Ember managed to blink away the flash and was about to get angry at him but she was presented with the photo. Her anger dissipated and she cooed. “Oh, that is so cute.”
“I can make it even better!” Discord remarked with a wink, as with a small touch of his digit. The photo came to life and started to play in a sort of loop between Spike being given kindles and Amy blowing on them. “Free of charge for a GIF!”
“Discord!” Spike finally managed to grunt out though he remained tightly bound to Amy. “W–What are you doing here and why-”
“Oh come on now, my dragon friend. Do I really need a reason to spend a day with you? Besides, there was a small disturbance in the chaos force and I had to come and find it! Especially since it involves my favorite trio of dragons,” A pause and a quick turn around. “Speaking of, the fourth little scalie that runs around with you?”
“Smolder? She’s with Rarity.” Spike realized that Amy had yet to let go. “Amy, please let me down.”
She turned to him and their snouts touched. ‘Click’ Another flash and another picture taken. “Ohhh, that one is going into a scrapbook!”
Amy did so, but she gave him another teasing kindle and she didn’t regret the other flash. Spike was red face while Ember was absolutely thrilled with the photos.
“So… can I have these then? I wish I could do this with many things!” She said excitedly, looking over the camera on the tripod. “I think having pictures of life and displaying them is probably the best pony invention I have seen yet!”
Discord smirked and snapped his digits where the camera suddenly transformed from its original giant shape into a small one with a smaller bulb and focus. He held in claw and laid it for her. “It's yours if you promise me one thing, Lord Ember.”
“Discord don’t!” Spike groaned, knowing he was going to lure Ember into something… chaotic.
“Yeah?” She asked hesitantly.
He kept his smirk. “You take as many embarrassing photos as you possibly can of you and your hoard, as funny and as chaotic as they can be!”
Ember blinked and she gave a cocky grin. “Does that include more adorable kindling like what they just did.”
“Exactly!” He beamed amusingly. “Here.” He then began to show her how it worked and the techniques.
Spike slumped, knowing that she would use that almost every chance she could. In fact, the camera would run out of film long before she could even-
“Infinite film?” She asked excitedly, a light bounce in her feet.
‘Oh Fuc- Baka!’ “Discord really?!” Spike exasperated, earning a playful grin from the god of chaos.
“Well of course!” The draconequus answered with a matter-of-factly tone. He then conjured a frame by pulling two lines from thin air and stretching them into a square. On the frame, were the two photos that were just taken. “I need a healthy and plentiful amount of chaotic dose of your life to be captured and sent to me! Especially since I won’t see you everyday and your hoard needs to keep you on your toes!”
Spike felt worried and despite knowing he was not going to be around, the fact that he just gave Ember a camera with an infinite amount of roll that would instantly be sent to him… made him feel uneasy.
A light bulb just popped over Discord’s head… literally. “Oh that reminds me, you four might be heading into hatchling territory, right?”
Spike froze. ‘Why Draco? Why Wistala? What did I do to deserve to have this with everyone?’ He whimpered as two sets of eyes suddenly looked towards him. Though now a cheshire grin was forming on Amy that she never had before. “Well, he did promise to make my pinwheels here fireproof so they can withstand the heats back home and I do want gauntlets that his brother could provide.”
“Ooooo! If that doesn’t start the furnace, I don’t know what will!” The chaotic chimera said with such a teasing tone. “Now, what you want to do with that camera is hit that red button to record your intimacy and-”
“DISCORD!” Spike yelled almost in shock. “I am not recording our mating for you!”
“Oh don’t be such a stale cracker like your sister.” Discord chitted. “Last I checked, losing your virginity to your sister early on was-”
“You finish that and I will tell Fluttershy that you have a stash of her modeling pictures in your room somewhere.”
Discord frowned and crossed his arms with a raised brow. “You have no proof it's in my room!” He challenged his words.
Spike grinned. “No, but I have proof that you do and you just told me, so if I tell her about it, I know you won’t lie.”
Discord leered at him, trying not to give an inch but Spike matched him head-on without leniency. Amy and Ember knew that they were friends, so they mostly stated on their own until this was resolved.
Eventually the God of Chaos relented and gave Spike a sigh. “Fine, no recording your sex life, especially for educational purposes.”
Spike gave a grunt. “My sex life is not educational and I would rather stay away from being a sexual icon on those magazines, ‘thank you’ very much.”
Discord gave a half shrug and half mumbled. “Well maybe those changedlings might change that.” He offered with a side wink.
“Wait, what?”
“What?”
“Discord!” A timid voice called out. Both Spike and Discord turned to see Fluttershy walking towards them carrying… a very familiar crate tucked in her wing. On approach, she noticed Spike and his hoard. “Oh, hello Spike, Ember and Amethyst.”
“Hi Fluttershy!” Spike then gave Discord the look. “No.” Was his only response then turned to give a small smile to Fluttershy. “Glad to see you back. You got yourself a present for someone?” He asked, not sure if he was right for bringing it up or not.
Fluttershy gave a nod. “Oh it is. It’s some fresh salmon and rainbow fish for Harry the bear. It’s his birthday today and I wanted to get him something nice.”
Discord went to talk to his hoard but Spike pulled up close to her. “Wait, you bought meat from the griffin vendor?” She nodded and noticed that Ember had been holding a crate of her own.
“I do and while I normally don’t like to buy them because they can be a bit expensive, every now and then I save up just enough for my animals, especially Harry.”
Spike cocked his head a bit. “But… I thought with… well what else he sold, that you would go nowhere near him for that.”
Fluttershy gave a small nod, understanding his statement on her usual skittish nature. “Well Spike, while I wish I could convince most animals, especially predators to go on a vegetarian diet, that was now how they are naturally born.” She set her crate down and sat on her haunches. “It does bother me sometimes that I do catch fish for Harry, the Ottertons, my birds and so on, but the end is that they need to learn to eat what nature made them to do.”
Spike felt odd hearing this from one of the shiest, timid, most easily frightened of ponies in the lands and she schooled him on meat just like his mothers. She continued to school him. “And despite what others may think, I do what I must to help them Spike, it's part of their nature to eat other animals, and it's part of my nature to help them. While I do tend to stay away from poultry, boar and other species, I choose fish because they are not as impactful as other species.”
The drake was a bit blown away by this, as he never felt such amazing respect for the mare when it came down to dietary needs. Angel was her little demon spawn that would make her spend extra bits to get a salad of perfection and he wouldn’t take anything else otherwise. So to have her actually explain why she did it, not out of want but of need, came about as educational and perhaps a little calming to him, knowing that yet another of his friends would be so forgiving of his dietary need.
He gave a small smile to her and lowered himself to her level as well. “I guess… that all makes sense though I tried to avoid showing it because you might not see me as your friend anymore if I ate meat and grew about five feet.”
Fluttershy paced a hoof on his wrist. “Oh Spike, you are one of the kindest and most thoughtful of dragons that I have ever met. I knew that the first day I saw you, you were different from other dragons when you came walking next to Twilight. After that day, I knew that even if you were to change and grow up, you would still be the baby dragon I know.”
Her voice was pure and so assuring that he felt emotional on hearing this. And she was right, he had changed and grown up. He is taller, stronger, more bulkier and had gained new abilities that made him different physically, yet… he was still that baby hatchling that not just Fluttershy knew but Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and even his family would remember. That physical change would not turn his friends and family away from him because of that and hearing it straight from the kindest mare all around, it broke down any doubt and any fear that they would leave him because of his physical changes.
He sniffed and leaned in for a hug, which the yellow mare returned with care. “Thanks Fluttershy, I think I needed to hear that… alot.”
“Oh no problem Spike and I am glad that you now have a hoard that will help you along the way.”
They hugged a few moments, long enough for a click, flash and a picture to be taken, by none other than Discord, though Ember seemed to approve of it. Both pulled away from each other and looked at the grinning trio a few feet away. “Now that is worth framing and using on a fanfic of its own!” Discord stated gleefully as he pulled off the developed film. Ember looked down at the picture, seeing it develop and gave a small coo in appreciation.
This left Fluttershy red faced and Spike with a small huff in annoyance but still happy that with those around him, still found joy in his small misgivings and small woes.
But her words remained in his heart and his friends would always assure him that they would always be there by his side. No matter how tall he grew or how big he got, they would always still see him as him.
It was moments, little things like this that would stand the test of time for him. Even when he was hundreds of years old, he would have memories and dreams of his friends and family forever. Always in his heart and mind, eternally locked.
Spike, along with his hoard, continued their shopping alongside Discord and Fluttershy. As they progressed with their shopping, Spike walked alongside Discord to speak about the upcoming Friendship festival in Canterlot.
“So you're not going to the festival?” Spike asked, confused. “I thought that you wanted to cause some chaos at an event that big?”
Discord mutters something along the lines of, ‘Movie Budget cuts,’ and ‘High paid voice actresses to take over the movie’. He gave a grunt and conjured up a booklet, began flipping the pages of it, the Front saying “MLP The movie.”
He flipped through the pages and his brow furrowed. “Really?” He said out loud to no one in particular. “That is my reason for being budgeted out of the only cinematic experience?” A sigh left him and he flipped one page and gave a huff. “What!? A shadow of my figure at the end?” More muttering. ‘Damn studio and their plot points,” The chimera tossed the book behind him which got stuck in the air then just vanished in a slow fade.
Clearing his throat, he gave his draconic friend a mixed faux smile. “Sorry, dear Spikey. As much as I would love to cause some anarchy in an event that makes little sense to me, I have to obtain other business elsewhere, for this is your scene as well as others,” He coughed. “Budget cuts!” He coughed again. “Crappy Plot!” Clearing his throat, he finished it off. “And a part of me has to create some upcoming plot that may or may not affect the franchise that will make a few angry fanboys and more…”
Spike allowed him to trail off, not really understanding his ‘fourth wall’ logic and while he had a vague understanding that Discord had some precognitive ability and perhaps omniscience, he never cared to know for it would perhaps shatter his mind and reality if told.
‘Ignorance,’ Discord had once told him, ‘Is bliss and sometimes it helps to not be aware of what you are and what you are not. Your reality is your own, enjoy what you know and ignore what you don’t.’
He took it to heart and learned that if Discord went into these weird ‘fourth-wall’ talking, to ignore it and bob your head as if you understand.
“... and that is honestly why I have no idea why I couldn’t be part of it?!”
“Right?!” Spike agreed as if anything made sense and was supporting his friend.
Discord nodded, feeling better with his friend's agreement. “Well regardless, I hope that you enjoy yourself then and when you return home, that you bring those happy memories with you.”
Spike turned back to see that Ember was enjoying herself taking pictures, though oddly enough it was Fluttershy who told her how to do shots.
“Yeah, I think you made sure to cover that,” He snarked a little, though a smile was present. “I would just hate to think that with me gone, Twilight might not be able to handle everything.”
Discord floated beside him while munching on random objects, turned edible like glass, signs, etc. “Oh my scaly friend, while she does love you and such, she is her own mare and must learn to not carry you around like a slave or pet. As such, she must learn that her life can and will go on, just as yours should.”
Spike frowned, as he remembered his mothers brought that up on the pretenses of his memories. “I am not a slave Discord. They raised me like a sibling, you above all know that, especially after we talked and-”
“I never meant to insinuate anything, Spike.” His tone turned a bit serious. “I am aware that you are not a slave(many fanboys think otherwise) but its also the fact that she can function without you. Having an assistant is great and all but for a mare is going to live eons, she will have to adjust to having more than one assistant. After all, how many did Celestia have before the one that is with her today?”
Spike thought on it, feeling like it was a trick question but it was a legit and understandable one. In one thousand years, Celestia perhaps had hundreds of ponies serving her. Given that the average servitude for her is about 50 years per pony, it would not be so bad for her to have many.
But he was different and he knew that. Twilight, now an alicorn, would indeed live a while and she would have to get many to assist her for a very long time.
Frustrated, Spike shook his head. “Regardless, I know that she treated me like any sibling would and I am happy as I could be part of this family.”
Discord gave a small smile. “As you should though. With your life having this many family members, your home is literally everywhere.” Discord’s smile dropped. “Something I wish to have had.”
Spike took notice of his change in tone and attitude. “But… you have a home here, Discord. You and Fluttershy, is she not your home?”
The chaos chimera gave a glance towards Fluttershy, who was still helping Ember with her camera taking pictures of Amy and her pinwheels.
“She is,” He answered solemnly, his smile and positive attitude gone. “And when she passes, I will have no home left.”
Spike flinched at that, knowing where he was going with this. Fluttershy was mortal, at best she had 70 years of life, for pegasi don’t live as long as Earth Ponies or Unicorns that do 85 years or more. Spike himself will be still young compared to ponies. While he had come to accept this already, it still bothered him a bit. But when he realized that this was Discord, the embodiment of chaos who will live forever, it hurt him way more than it should have.
“Have you thought about making her-”
“I did,” He responded with a sigh, his heart thumping slowly at a future ache. “And… she rejected it.” A small blink of moisture forming on his eyes, making him look so… equine. “She would rather pass away, then live forever if just to see those she loved wither and pass. Her parents, her friends, her idiot brother and so on.”
Spike felt for him and laid a claw on the draconequus who had long grounded himself and stared at the mare in yellow. “I don’t think immortality is a gift, so I guess that's why they call today the ‘present’, because to enjoy your life, what time you have, is a true gift.” He looked at the saddened god of chaos. “Maybe she won’t live forever, but you can make it worth the memories to come.” He laid a claw on his shoulder. “Even if she won’t live for it, make every second count until the end.”
Discord remained silent, though he glanced down at him. A small smile working up to his face. “Since when did you become so wise?”
Spike shrugged. “Since I got raised by many mothers around me as well as the many friends that I acquired. Past, present and… future.” He smiled at seeing Ember, Amy and mentally thinking of the others. “When we grow up, we will watch others grow with us. And not to mention that I hope that in the future, if I become a father, that I can install the lessons and wisdom that everyone has taught me.”
Discord lightly chuckled at this. “That include me?” It was meant to be a joke but Spike nodded, earning a surprised reaction.
“Well yeah! I mean, while we did start off on opposite sides, you did show that harmony can’t last forever. In a sense, it has to be a balance system; a means to change without fear. Harmony and Chaos can co-exist if working alongside one another. You have proven that with all your help, we can create Harmony but it will be through unorthodox methods.” He paused and his small smile turned to a grin that he had gotten earlier from him. “Speaking of ‘dad’ and ‘you’, when are you and Fluttershy going to start working on a family together?”
Discord froze and turned red. ‘Gotcha!’ Spike mentally cheered, now seeing his friend turn red all over. Discord began to stutter as he tried to find his wording.
“W-Well I-I-I don’t t-think that F-Fluttershy-y and I-I would be c-compattable and-”
“That’s a load of horse apples and you know it.” Spike snarked, with the grin turning slightly evil. “Come on, if you are trying to get into my sex life, its only fair if I try to bug you about yours and the mare you love. Besides, if you told me that I have some sort of ‘fanfic’ written about my sex life, I am sure there a few out there that have you and her-”
His mouth was covered by a claw, causing him to be silent. Discord glared at him but his red face remained. Spike smirked through the paw and slowly began to heat his mouth enough to allow small wisps of flames to leave his maw.
“Ouch!” Discord yelped as his palms were singed, earning a glance from the girls.
“Discord?” FLuttershy asked with worry. “Are you okay?”
Spike nodded as the draconequus summoned a small tub of ice-scream to immediately stick his arm in it.
“Yeah, he’s fine though he we were talking about you two and-” A small iron trap was summoned over his snout and silenced his ability to speak, earning a glare from the drake to the chimera.
“Nothing, nevermind!” Discord answered quickly, though the iron trap began to turn orange with the heat that Spike began to emit from his maw. “Spike and I were having our O & O talks.”
The iron then turned white hot, with his own claws igniting, he reached up, burned the trap off. With the clamp falling down and his mouth not free, a steady but harsh glare was given to Discord by the drake.
Discord gave him a stink eye back and a leer to match between the two. The trio of females watched the odd interaction with the sapphire scaled dragoness turning to the yellow mare. “Is this… normal?”
A fluttersigh was given. “Yes.” The answer droll and bordering mild annoyance, a rare instance for the pony. She had witnessed this before Spike’s near year long absence and it involved Spike and Discord having some quarrel with one another that usually ended with both laughing at one another or finding some secret on the other to expose and humiliate them.
She hoped this time it would be the latter.
“You say anything…” Discord began a warning.
Spike flashed him a grin. “You bring up my sex life, I’ll bring up your non-exsistent one.” The threat was loud enough for them all to hear.
“Oh dear,” Fluttershy suddenly felt flushed at what was just exposed. Discord continued to remain red but was about to snap his fingers to whisk Spike away and be done with his continued exposure.
Spike kept his grin. Discord’s digit touched. Three females felt tension.
But one of them finally broke the tension, “...you haven’t banged this poor mare yet? What a waste!” Instantly, Fluttershy ‘eeped’ and covered her face with her wings making Discord’s head snapped so hard to the voice, it made a cracking-whip sound. His eyes glared at Amy, who looked annoyed at him. She patted Fluttershy’s head in sympathy. “She is a young sweet thing! She’s probably hot and bothered, possibly even begging for you in secret and you can’t make the commitment to screw around and quench her dry spell? You’re lame!”
This instantly broke Spike’s will and he dropped to the floor laughing in hysteria, being the first time not only had he witnessed Amy actually mean something without it being a joke, but the fact that she burned Discord(more so than his crisp paw) and made Fluttershy withdraw out of embarrassment, that had him losing it. Ember was actually smiling now, quickly taking pictures of the following; Discord red faced and stammering with incoherent sentences, Fluttershy beat red and hiding behind her wings and making her look absolutely adorable while being comforted by Amy; and lastly, Spike on the floor and clutching his stomach as tears ran down his face in hysteria.
These are the memories in which she chose to cherish.
Discord gave a venomous glare towards Amy as his digits threatened to rise towards her; this caused a small inkling to come to Ember and raise one of her palms, allowing a small portion of the Bloodstone Scepter to flow through her. “Relax,” She gently commanded, though from the power she gave, it actually caused him to retreat and relax a bit, confusing all but Spike, who remained on the floor laughing.
“Whoa, that worked?” She asked out loud, not actually thinking it would, though her smile turned into a grin.
Discord grunted. “Part dragon, another part plot convenience, so I suppose I have to briefly obey.” He did settle down, though he gave a swift hard kick to Spike, who managed to stop enough to allow air back into his lungs.
The moment of embarrassment had slowly passed, though Fluttershy remained hidden. Once done laughing, he smirked and turned to Amy. “That was the greatest thing I have ever heard, Amy. Thank you.”
The pink dragoness gave a small snort. “I wasn’t trying to be funny, I actually cared if this mare was suffering from not getting what she needs.”
“Oh, I am pretty sure she needs a lot more,” Spike answered with glee. Discord had enough and quickly popped in between Amy and Fluttershy. He lifted her up, earning another ‘eep!’ as he hoisted her bridal style.
“Alright then, we’ll call this even Spike! Me and Fluttershy have to go and conveniently sing ‘Happy Birthday’ to a bear now, ta-ta!” With a snap of his fingers, he and Fluttershy popped out of existence in rapid succession, leaving them all to themselves. Spike remained with the stupid grin on his face while Ember reviewed her photos. Amy now felt for the poor mare.
“Dang, hope she gets laid. It’s no fun having someone and just waiting for them to do the first move.” Her eyes met his, causing his grin to freeze.
She flashed him a sultry smile. “Well… I’m waiting.” She teasingly mocked. Ember remained focused on her camera which oh-so happened to be facing him, so no help there.
A short miracle happened as their fourth member of the hoard came flying in.
“Hey! I’m back!” Smolder called out as she landed by them. Spike immediately turned to her with relief.
“Hey, Smolder! Are you and Rarity done?”
She nodded, with a light tint on her cheeks. “Yeah, she said it’ll be ready the day after tomorrow.” Spike nodded and noted that Celestia’s sun was lowering. “Well, I think today was well spent and… well spent!” He joked at the gifts acquired and tried to forgo the earlier topic. “Why don’t we go see if our new guest is still where we left him.”
Smolder blinked. “Him?” She asked.
He nodded and gave her a smile as he led them away. “Yeah, ‘him’. And you won’t believe who it is.”
The others followed in tow.
“What the baka!?” Smolder half exclaimed in a long drawn out confusion.
Her brother, her idiotic but still loving brother was here in Ponyville. Not only that, but he somehow found his way back here after a year and… he was playing with drums?
He sat next to a green mare, who seemed… not all there but had a smile with half lidded eyes, bobbing her head to the beat the red dragon was creating.
Both Ember and Amethyst let out short bursts of flames and curses leaving their mouths as they witnessed this. This really got Spike riveted and flashed both females a smirk. “Told you both! Never underestimate what these ponies are capable of doing!”
Smolder blinked and turned to them. “Wha-What’s going on?” She asked.
“Oh just a bet we made about your brother.”
Smolder cocked her head in confusion. “You… bet on my brother that he would be playing drums?”
“No, I bet that your brother would be ponified.”
“Yeah, I am still not convinced.” Amy tried to counter argue.
“Garble is… uh red and big. Strong, tough, and umm… the biggest, mightest dragon in the lands. No one can mess with this drake at all.
With each and every roar I will not be beaten or lost, I will stay on my hoard. Smolder, my sister, bright and my eyes, will I regain that love I lost!”
The crowd that had remained to see a dragon play poetry, stomped their hooves in approval, with Tree Hugger adding to it. Garble blushed at the praise as he finished his set, but seemed happy with the pat on his shoulder from the mare who had just shown him the ways of beat poetry.
Spike gave Amy a half cocked grin. “Check mate, Amy.”
The pink dragoness was left grumbling and pouted. Ember was more impressed than anything that Garble was able to learn anything by ponies. Smolder’s mouth still hadn’t been picked up off the floor yet.
Garble glanced over and saw the others, along with Smolder. He instantly became fearful at not only being discovered to be enjoying ‘pony-things’ but also the fact that his sister was there watching.
“Righteous!” The mare next to him applauded. “On your first go, it was… so deep. A draconic blend with your heart placed in it! I think we can all say, we dig it!” The ponies in front once more cheered for the red drake and his blushes continued.
He expected some kind of laughter or tease from the other dragons but there was a light clap from Spike. Amy was miserable because of the lost bet and Ember just took pictures. However, the light in his eyes grew when a pleased smile was on his little sister. He expected many things from her, but seeing her with a smile was not one of them.
A grace from Wistala he never knew he needed.
He gave a small nod to the group and gave the drums back to Tree Hugger. “I uh… thank you for teaching me about poetry and such.”
“Oh, no probs!” She spoke in her odd but smooth tone, gently placing a hoof on his shoulder. “Your vibes from doing this set your chakras up a bit and really started to balance out your aura! I meet a lot of different creatures when I travel around Equestria, each one perfect and unique. You are creating your own character, a different aura that is changing within, ya get me?”
Garble didn’t, he honestly didn’t. Her words flew over his head, he knew very little of what she was saying, yet… he felt it deeply that she appreciated him. That what this mare was telling him was, that this little act of patting drums, making noise and spewing words out, that is what mattered. That he expressed himself as much as he could. Her voice was calm and caring, which he had never encountered outside the dragon lands. The way her half-lidded eyes stared at him as if she was not all there but still had enough focus to tell him what he wanted to hear. Even something as simple as her laying her hoof on him was enough to get him to feel contentment from a pony. Something he would never have thought of getting in a million years.
Garble gave her a small smile and bobbed his head up and down. “Yeah… I-I dig ya!”
A few more words were exchanged before the session ended and the ponies dispersed. Garble made his way over to the others, a bit sheepish and shyly, still fearing some embarrassment.
His eyes met Smolder’s, who seemed to glow with positivity… vibes, as Tree Hugger called it. He thought that she would still be angry with him after what he had told Spike, so he tried to form some apology on approach.
“Smols? I’m sorr- oph!” Smolder crashed into him with a tight hug, feeling her small laughter immediately warm his heart.
“I don’t know what that was, Gar-Gar but glad to know that you like ponies.” He would have at one point denied it, even be angry by the accusation but it was hard to deny when a smile was on his face, a blush on his cheeks and the wonderful feeling of having a non-dragon touch him without fear or disgust.
His fear of rejection was gone. “I-I thought that it was… enlightening.” He managed to say, hugging her back. She pulled away to allow their eyes to meet. He gave a small brush of his snout on her head. “And… I am sorry for what I had said to Spike.”
Smolder’s eyes glittered with moisture. “As long as he forgives you, so do I, you big dummy!” But then she turned serious. “But if you ever say anything like that again-”
“I already warned him,” Ember chided lightly. “Though I think that him being ‘ponified’ might weaken his mean streak.”
Garble gave a half snort. “As if.”
Ember smirked and pointed a single digit towards an approaching Tree Hugger with a look that said, ‘We’ll see.’ He followed her pointed claw and saw that she had been watching the whole interaction between his sister and the other dragons with a chilled smile.
“Righteous, this your family? That your lil sis?”
Garble was going to defend the ‘family statement’ but agreed with the sister part. Smolder nodded and gave her a smile. “Yeah, we’re family and I am his sister, Smolder!”
Tree Hugger bobbed her head, feeling the warmth of the little dragoness. “Nice! Your aura is all fiery, but a good kind. You're full of spirit and even balance out your bro’s aura! That right there, that’s true family bonds and it's like… totally what nature intended. To be balanced by not just your environment but by your allies and families too, you know?”
Just like Garble, Smolder felt the words fly overhead but she enjoyed the positiveness that she radiated. She just smiled and nodded.
Tree Hugger turned to the rest. “Yo! Prince Spike and his herd.” Spike’s eyes barely twitched but gave a small correction with a smile. “It’s called a ‘hoard’ Tree Hugger and yeah it works almost the same way.”
“Right on! So you all are fams with Garbes here?”
Amy snickered and Ember was going to deny it along with Garble but Spike nodded. “Yep! We are all family here with Garbes!” The red drake flushed at this but gave a questioning look towards him.
It was not a lie in a sense. He was with Smolder as she was his hoard and that was her brother, so maybe a sort of brother-in-law? This threw off Ember and Garble, giving each other looks of silent disgust but Amy decided to jump on the bandwagon and brought them all to a great big hug. She used her tail to pull Ember and shoved Spike to the siblings, making a weird and awkward hug to be seen by Tree Hugger and other ponies.
“Your freakin right we are all family and there is nothing none of us would do for one another!” The giant grin that was on her face stood out the most, while the others seemed awkward with their own and Garble’s instant faux smile.
The harlequin coated mare smiled, oblivious to their discomfort as she bobbed her head. “Righteous! You all totally like… bring out the biggest vibes out of non-ponies! You all balance each other out in some way! Your auras blend together like a perfect harmony of rainbows and love.”
She swayed to and fro as if their energy was enough to make her move. “That is what Equestria is in need of. More family, more love, more positive vibes that spread out through the lands and make it so that everypony, every creature can live in total Harmony. Like Gaia intended!”
The mare went on a bit more and that allowed them all to tune out… except Garble who actually tried to understand the mare as best as possible. Her active movements and positive vibes actually swayed his mind in a unique way that he didn’t know what was possible. For if there was any pony, any single pony in this lovey dovey land of rainbows and fluffiness that he could remotely respect, was this mare before him.
With the day setting soon, the draconic ‘family’ had felt their need to return to the area of rest. Despite it being only day one ending, Spike felt like there was so much that they could have done. With the small distractions of Cadence Discord and Tree Hugger, he knew that the next three before they left for Canterlot would have to be fun-filled, enjoyable and memorable.
Parting ways with the mare, who was sleeping under Luna’s stars tonight, the dragons headed back to Tree Castle.
Celestia’s sun was just at the horizon’s line and hovering when they entered back. Garble felt weird knowing that he was coming back to a place with ponies who probably didn’t like him. He knew he didn’t leave a good impression on them nor was he aware if Spike told them about his interactions with him recently.
The hesitation was enough for it to be noticed by Smolder. She saw her brother slowing by the steps, not wanting to follow in.
“Gar?” He looked up and worried covered his face.
“Uh… am I allowed back here?”
The question confused her before instant realization struck her and she knew her brother’s idiotic nature caused him to leave a bad impression. She sighed and shook her head. “What did you do here before?”
“Nothing that will worry anyone here.” Spike said as he stood on the top of the steps with Amy and Ember. He gave a warm smile to them. “Garble hasn’t warranted anything that would push him from the door.” He then reached out and offered his claw to him. “Just watch.”
Garble stared at the offered claw and just like two days ago he was given the option, he hesitated then. Today, after dealing with the positive vibes from a mare, the gentle nature of those who surrounded him and the meal given by a drake he once tormented, he knew this was another redeeming chance he needed.
He locked wrists with him once more and walked in with them together.
The tree gave a soft hum as the doors opened and welcomed the dragons back in. The glow that filled the interior was from everywhere within the tree, yet it still felt natural with the illuminating of its structure. It was different then when Garble last had been here before.
In the main area of the Castle, Spike and company were joined once more by the changedlings and ponies. Garble visibly flinched at the brightly colored, practically neon glowing bug ponies. “Why…why are they so bright?” It came out like a whine partially because he didn’t even know if things here could get any more colorful and bright.
Spike understood his… hindrance or rather annoyance to the changedlings and didn’t really blame the red drake. “Yeah uh… even if I don't get it, Garble. They changed during the time I was in a coma.” A pause as a few waved at him and he waved back. “Though they are better this way then their black and holey form prior to their reformation, they may prove beneficial to us and maybe even to the Dragons too.”
“How?” he asked, feeling skeptical.
“Yeah, how?” Amy asked. “I know they can transform and all that, but what would that help us with?”
Spike lifted his claws and began to count. “Well the benefits could be that they shapeshift to say anyone you would like. So maybe if you need to interact with someone you couldn’t before, they could help. Along with that, you could have them shapeshift to other creatures like ponies to show them how to interact with each other. Hatchlings would probably be the best way to do so.”
Spike listed more possibilities like therapy, interactions with other species or objects, and even possible suitors.
“Wait, you say they can shapeshift into anything right?” The pink dragoness asked in revelation.
Spike nodded, “Well… as far as I know.”
“So does that mean you can bang with them right? Like if they can change into anything, you can lay or whatever ponies call it, ‘mate’ with them in any way, in any form, right?”
That made the immediate area turn deadly silent as her voice echoed throughout the halls. Changedlings, dragons and ponies alike all turned to look at the pink dragoness. Her only response was a dumbfounded, “What? It’s a serious question!”
The changedlings and ponies looked uncomfortable while the dragons face-clawed. Shaking his head with a slight blush, Spike opted to end the awkward silence. “Ignore her!” They all promptly did and returned to their interactions, though the changedlings were so uncomfortable that they briefly stopped glowing their natural colors. Briefly.
“Alright then, maybe we can see what the changedlings here learned today and how we can help them integrate into pony society much more efficiently now?”
They ignored the pink dragoness, who asked what she said wrong; she was silenced by Ember while everyone else asked to speak their minds and hearts about what they found intriguing about pony culture. From food made with love to the unique and fascinating habits of ponies they weren’t able to understand prior to their reformations.
Spike re-acquainted himself with Thorax, who radiated positive emotions since that morning. He glowed with a brightness that was both literal and figuratively. His body was glowing with a small sense of magic while he spoke on and on about the interesting things he found out. The words were mixed but he found it amusing to see him dance to and fro on their discoveries.
While they mingled, Smolder noticed a smaller changedling amongst the crowd. She was a baby blue changedling, what would be considered a foal in size. A light pink frill adjourned her curved horn that matched part of her pink wings that flowed out of her red shell. Her turquoise eyes stood out more than her blue body. They bounced up and down, side to side as she studied her environment with stunted curiosity, as she observed little details around.
She then saw that on her sides were saddles. “Is she a baby changedling?” She half whispered to Thorax, pointing a claw at the smaller changedling. The king stopped his talking with Spike and turned to the pointed changedling. He saw who it was, smiled and nodded to Smolder.
“Yes, and although we use the word ‘grub’ after they hatch from eggs, they are called ‘pupas’ which I believe is the equivalent of a foal for ponies. Her name is Occellus and she was actually one of the first pupae or larvae to reform after our ascensions.”
As he progressed upon it, Occellus’s ears perked and she turned to Thorax where, invertedly, she met Smolders. Their eyes met and Smolder thought it was odd to see something that small and colorful but also look so adorably cute.
Occellus must have picked up her admiration from afar which prompt the pupa to quickly blush and hide back in between two adult changedling, which she assumed were her parents. Smolder found this also funny but left the changedling to her shyness.
Dinner came with a large set of unique dishes being laid out. From vegetarian diets to mineral blends and a mix of other foods that peaked the curiosity of the many but made the many stare hungrily with open mouths. It came to an astounding surprise that Twilight(after having to deal with the whole morning of cleaning the dishes with Shining) had cooks to prepare for this dinner. It was an expense that irked her parents to no end(earning a soft scowling from them) but had been spruced up by the fact that it provided them with jobs unique to not what they were accustomed to.
Providing a type of new food for two different species provided a challenge for the chefs. Since changelings feasted on mostly love and very little on actual physical substances, the chefs made each food with love and passion, treating it like an art and passion project. They cooked with precisional grace, while swaying their bodies to dance from one end to the other, much like Velvet and Night had done.
As they worked on the food, the minerals were trickery and they actually had to bring in a rock expert(Maud Pie, one of Pinkie’s sisters) to help cook meals with minerals like gems. Apparently, cooking them to a near melting point was pushing the burners far hotter than possible, so Maud had opted to smash them, then cook them so they blended in with the food. A precautionary note was made to which food was edible for ponies and changedlings.
Spike was actually impressed with the amount of food as the chefs laid them out on the table. “Wow and here I thought Twilight would never get her own staff here.”
“I didn’t,” she answered, appearing behind him. “But they were hired for the week while you and the changedlings were here. To be honest, it actually was more beneficial than to cook all the time.”
“More laziness for you and your brother,” Mother Twilight retorted next to them. She seemed irked at Twilight, who shied from it, but gave Spike a smile. “Though it is amazing to see this amount of mixed species in a single time, especially for dinner.” She brought up the changedlings and the dragons, but also the Griffin chefs.
“How did you get them to work for you?”
“I actually didn’t. Celestia sent them over just as you and the others left. She actually sent out a temporary hire for the Castle while we had guests for the week.”
“So… you are not going to keep them?” Their mother asked, part in curiosity, for she didn’t want her daughter to be lazy but at the same time, she knew that with Spike no longer going to be her assistant, she needed somepony to keep her fed.
Twilight half bobbed her head to the sides. “Maybe one, just so I can use the castle space more usefully.”
Both Velvet and Spike looked at each other with a smirk. ‘Yeah right.’ Both silently mused.
With dinner in motion, the dragons sat on one end while the blend of changedlings and ponies scattered around them. The originals plus two more came to the table while Velvet and Night joined in this time. The room instantly became a warm atmosphere once more like it had in the morning. WIth food slowly being passed around and taste buds spiking up their joys, the castle of Friendship blossomed.
Garble was actually a bit uncomfortable with this many non-dragons in such a tight space. He felt outnumbered though it slowly faded as he saw Smolder to his side at ease. She ate as casually as she would at home, without stuffing her face, and chatted to either Amy about the day, or to the ponies. Spike and Ember shared a plate together, while adding the food from their earlier purchases of meats. From Garble’s own plate, it was odd and a mixture of greens he would normally care not to touch, especially since he hated greens.
His sister ate with ease and there was a fleeting moment of what she ate that danced in her eyes, reminding her of what she ate, she’d sprinkle bits of gems or chicken over it. The sparkle in her eyes was worth seeing and he knew that she liked pony’s odd customs.
He added a bit of gem dust to make it bearable to… whatever he was eating. He munched on adding more bits here and there until the greens became un-green and silently sat there as those around him conversed in geniality that was a bit too much. He would try to ask Smolder about something and she would go into details of what she thought, the joy of her eyes never dying. He never saw her this happy before and it showed how much her life with Spike and becoming part of the hoard changed.
On the other spectrum, Spike was having a blast as he ate next to Ember while they spoke with Twilight and praised Thorax for his findings. The others would occasionally at their own input but stuck to their own discoveries.
Smolder had enjoyed herself, watching the activity around her, including seeing her older brother struggle with greens. However, to her peripheral and across the table, she saw the little blue changedling Ocellus sitting between her parents. She was poking at her food with the fork, her magic gently jabbing at it. Her eyes were half fallen as she seemed to be concentrating on the food, as if looking for something with each poke and her mouth was slightly open as if she was about to suck it in.
“Celly,” Came her mother’s low hushed voice leaning in. “Don’t poke it, just eat it.”
The baby blue bug-pony looked up to her mother. “Is that how we get our ‘love’ now?” She asked. Smolder’s acute hearing was on par, but she feigned it as she gently snacked on her remaining bits.
“Not just by eating but being surrounded by all these creatures and it helps you blend in more.” Her mother’s positivity radiates like a small flower, blooming and slowly causes the ‘pupa’ to slowly try the food. She takes bites, making odd faces as she chews since she has never had to before.
Smolder was occasionally glancing at her, seeing her struggle and really found it kind of cute, to see a creature try to eat and not be successful. Once more, the baby blue changedling picked up on her keen interests and looked at Smolder. This time, Smolder waved and smiled at her, earning a blush from her but a small wave in return. Perhaps she could bring her out of her ‘shell’... her metaphorical shell that is, a bit more.
Dinner came and then it went, with the guests having filled their bellies, decided it was time to rest for the night. Twilight happily didn’t have to do the dishes with her brother this time, and the cooks didn’t mind doing them. Velvet opted to help but they were ‘strongly’ resilient on doing their ‘paid job’.
Each guest was given a room once more for the night which left Garble to sleep by himself once more in the same room he did almost a year ago.
“So, then what happens now? Are we gonna stay in Pony town for a while? Explore more ‘pony stuff’ and learn how to be ‘Friendship’y and all that?” He asked, though the sarcasm wasn’t all there.
The drake that matched him in near height shrugged but gave a smile. “Honestly, we can do whatever we want here. We got five… no, scratch that, we now have four days now. So I guess enjoy the things here in Ponyville. I saw that you enjoyed yourself with Tree Hugger there. Maybe you can hang out with her again.”
Garble was thankful he was already red, for a small tint in color to his face became visible, though Spike made no notice of it . Instead, Spike opted to give a bit more insight. “So with everything going on, how are you actually dealing with this?”
He gave the purple drake a look. “You mean… coming back here and spending time being surrounded by ponies or the fact that Smols is talking to me again?” His attitude was not what it normally was but neither was it sunshine and rainbows. Spike understood it would take a while to get him to be more friendlier so he wasn’t hurt by his attitude, since he knew that Smolder meant more to him then anything.
“Either way, just be happy to know that she is talking to you and maybe if she sees that you can be surrounded by ponies, it may allow you to become more…”
Garble snorted. “Frilly? Pretty? Soft?”
Spike chuckled but shook his head. “No… at least not frilly and pretty, though you may have to act soft in certain areas. I would ask that you try to keep the peace.”
Integrity was not Garbunkle’s strongest suit but he was neither pessimist nor evil by nature, so he was sure that despite today may have been a small fluke, he could be integrated to pony customs the few remaining days they were here. Garble merely nodded and turned to rest. However before he did, he gave a glance back to Spike. “I'll… try.”
The purple drake nodded with a smile. “That’s all we ask.” ‘We’ meaning him, Ember, Amethyst and Smolder. He turned around and waved him off. “Good Night, Garble.”
Garble watched him leave down the hall where he opened his room and was instantly blessed with his hoard and their conversations of joy and love. The door closed as he entered, leaving Garble to watch a bit longer before he entered the guest room and closed it behind him, seeing the same sleeping area that he was in almost a year ago. He wasn’t tired, but he had nothing to do and no one to be with. It almost sparked a sense of loneliness and he wondered, was it worth trying to stay that way anymore? Was it worth trying to stay alone, if he had no one to hold him? To hug him? To cherish…
A growl and a nasty shake of his head to rid of these prissy feelings. “Stupid ponies,” he half growled to himself. “Making me feel… feelings and stuff. I’m just gonna stick around Smolder. Need to leave this place so I don’t become like him.”
The red drake settled back down onto the bed, forgetting that this bed was so soft and so cushy that despite his lack of tiredness and his anger, he had found himself asleep in ten minutes.
The same intruder that had invaded him in the night a year ago came back, though this time, with eagerness and need. Yet, when it waited to see if Garble was aroused in any way or form, the intruder was left disappointed, even waiting until the wee hours of the morning only to not require what it sought.
With an angry sigh, they left though they were not going to be deterred by this. After all, they had four days left.
Four days the dragons stayed. Four days of pure bliss and joy and an unexplainable amount of life had returned for Spike. While he wasn’t able to hang out with the whole mane six until the day before the Festival, he was happy to enjoy his time in Ponyville with those he knew of.
He got to be in a live-action O&O session with Mac, Discord, Sunburst, along with Starlight and Mac’s new marefriend Sugarbelle. The intro of her was unexpected to say the least for she was a unicorn. He did have to end up paying Discord 20 bits for a lost bet awhile back, thinking that for sure… Big Mac was going to end up with Cheerilee.
“As did I.” The draconequus, holding the bag of bits in the air. He snapped his fingers and the bag became heavier with other either more bits or other miscellaneous items. “However my big time bet was either her or that gray mute sister of Pinkie’s or even that… pegasus from the comics! What’s-her-face?!” A small portal manifested in the air and… another draconequus arm came through, snatching the bag of bits in along with a feminine ‘Thank you!’ came through and the portal closed. Both looked at the empty space where the bag of bits was and the portal with Discord sighing. “Never bet against your interdimensional self, especially when that one has the ability to detect bull$#!t plot points like romance, seasons in advance.” He had blipped himself on the curse and once more, Spike had paid no mind to his fourth wall logic.
His hoard meanwhile had fully got to explore pony life to its fullest and they really felt like so much could be learned from this.
After asking Starlight and Twilight to enchant her pinwheels to be fireproof, the duo had not only made them non-combustible, they made them sturdy too, but could still move independently with the wind. The reactions from her were as follows: She squealed as she blew fire at them, watching as their non-combustible enhancement worked before she hysterically balled her eyes out and hugged both unicorns tightly at the gift they gave her, calling them by their wrong names but still happy they did this for her. Their faces turned a slight blue at the lack of air, but regained it back when she had let go.
Ember was happy that she got so many pictures taken in a short amount of time, she asked if there was some sort of storage for them. A booklet was given to her to place the ones she took and if it couldn’t be too much trouble, just like Discord, they asked for copies to be sent.
Smolder was still in awe at the beauty and the sophistication that surrounded her, especially the parts where she felt… pretty. The time she had spent with Rarity was only miniscule and even though the seamstress was busy with preparing for upcoming events, she had enough time to show the young dragoness how to be pretty. She gave Smolder lessons in etiquette as well as elegance, mannerism, chivalry and more. She also allowed her to try a few dresses on, which instantly had her feel like a different ness.
From wearing long and vibrant gowns, to wearing short skirts and shorts. She applied makeup, she wore perfume and she even went as far as to wear undergarments, much to her hidden delight. It felt odd wearing more clothing underneath clothing, especially on her nethers.
“So why do ponies wear ‘undergarments’ anyway?” She asked, slipping on a pair of white panties under her dress. She was in a small booth with a door that had Rarity outside. “Isn’t that counterproductive?” She asked behind the door. “Spike told me about wearing dresses and clothes for occasions and all that, but why panties?”
Rarity gave a small humm behind the door. “Well dear, some feel that it helps with chafing, others believe that it works with their clothing and others well…” A pause from behind. “Well, I am not sure I should be telling a young one about the explicit nature of it.”
Smolder rolled her eyes and adjusted the panties under her dress and then lowered her dress. She gave a small twirl and squatted, trying to move with it and make it work for her body and then sighed. “I’m not a hatch- err, I’m not a foal you know. You can tell me.”
No response. “Rarity?”
Rarity shifted and then responded with. “Its… more of an, how should I say, erotic touch, dear. They use it to bring some change to their sensual life up a notch.”
“Sensual?” she asked.
A sigh left the mare. “Dear, I am talking about their sex life. Mares wear underwear or undergarments to make their times with each other more entertaining and enjoyable.”
Smolder’s cheek grew red and she was glad there was a wall between them. It was something she was not expecting to hear but nonetheless… welcomed the information. “S-Sex,” she slightly squeaked out. “Y-You mean that this was made for that reason?”
Rarity tutted at the crude thought. “Not specifically for that reason, Smolder but-” A pause. “-It's a main one though again, don’t always associate it with it. Some would also prefer to hide their more sensual bits since ponies always walk around with their hindquarters on display a lot.”
The lithe dragoness gave a look at the mirror, lifting up her dress and staring at the panties and blushed further when she could just make out her nethers. And while she was no stranger to sex, the idea of making Spike attracted to her on a grand level with just clothing, made her want to try it.
“Smolder?” Rarity called out behind the wall. “Are you well?”
Said orange dragoness gave a glance at herself in the mirror and with a heated smile, she responded. “Yes I am, but… you think you can make something I can show off to Spike? I want it to be special.”
Garble was apprehensive about returning to Tree Hugger for his inner dragon was begging him not to do these ‘pony’ things. Yet… his heart was longing for something that was so alien and wonderful.
So when he saw her again, something made his heart flutter. It was a weird feeling, something that he never experienced, at least not in years. Not since the first time he was introduced to his newly hatched sister, Smolder. His heart was beating irregularly, as he approached the mare. He knew not why, but it felt…
...Weird.
The mare saw his approach and bobbed her head. “Garble, my drake!” His heart skipped a beat when she said, ‘My drake’. “You're back for more lessons and I can tell your chakras are straightening out.”
He had ponies looking at him, not out of fear, but mostly curiosity and even amazement. To say that these were compliments were understatements but, he did like being the center of attention, just not in front of ponies. Still he maintained his cool attitude and gave a nod.
“Uh… yeah, I came back, you know?” He tried matching her tone. “I want to learn more on how to be… uh you know… cool with my aura and stuff.” He stopped. “You dig?”
The mare bobbed her head with a chilled grin. “Yeah, I dig ya, Garbes and I think just like everypony… err sorry, every creature here, we will help mend our auras, chakras and perhaps, even our souls!” She then offered a hoof. He looked at it, seeing she was offering to help and while most of the things she said flew over his head, he enjoyed that she understood there was something else deep within him, something he couldn’t understand himself. Perhaps it would be nothing, just more pony mumbo, jumbo stuff. Or perhaps, he would get pissed off at the end.
Either way, he was doubting all that and decided to give it a chance. Reaching for her hoof, he took it, the mare then turned to the rest of the ponies. “Already then my ponies! Time to sync your chakras, flow with the winds and make the world a better place, can you dig it?” Ponies stomped or cheered in approval, with Garble feeling a bit more optimistic with his surrounding peers.
Perhaps this won’t be so bad…
The dragons had the time of their lives in Ponyville and it showed. Despite the oddity that was Ponyville, with locals telling them of the occasional monster attack, the dangers of the Cutie Mark Crusaders and the events that would go wrong, the non-native dragons found this town most enjoyable.
Ember explored and took photos of everything that intrigued her. Amethyst was entertaining many with just being a dragon with flaming pinwheels on her. Smolder took the ideals of being pretty and beautiful to heart. Garble slowly enjoyed the company of Tree Hugger and her ways of peace and tranquility. And Spike was happy that his two worlds had merged almost in unison.
Each day that they were in Ponyville played a role into his memories and into his heart, seeing those he loved with those he grew up with. They even built their own friends here in Ponyville with the short time they had.
Ember became acquainted with Featherweight, who was a professional photographer, and was taught how to take photos at angels, at heights and through zooming lenses. She also became a surprisingly good ‘acquaintance’ with Discord and learned that chaotic ways always end up perfect for cameras!
Amethyst had developed a sort of competitive streak with some of the more athletic ponies in the area, which included Bulk Biceps, Big Mac, and a passing Minotaur named Iron Will. Fluttershy warned her about him, but Amy was just happy to meet someone who was claws to hands with her on strength. A wrestling contest between the two had ended with both dragon and minotaur in mud but laughing at the fun they had.
Smolder, outside of Rarity, managed to interact with a lot of the younger ponies, especially Rarity’s sister Sweetie Belle and her friends Applebloom, Scootaloo, Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara. While Scootaloo opted not to be with them when she asked for advice on dressing pretty, she was given advice by Smolder on how to be ‘cool’ and ‘awesome’ while being a girl.
Her biggest one was finally talking to Occellus. It had taken two days but the metaphorical shell broke on the pupa and she squeaked up a ‘H-Hi!’ to her.
Well… it was a start.
Garble only stuck to Tree Hugger, though he did somewhat become more acquainted with Fluttershy. The yellow mare was a bit apprehensive about him at first, but when Tree Hugger vouched for him, did she remain more calm. He did end up meeting briefly with Discord though, he made off comments about how ‘Quick character growth’ and ‘Unbelievable hobby that makes no sense’, were not part of the original story’s plot. But he did have a portal near Discord pop up, a small voice whispered to him and then the portal closed, causing the Draconequus to look bewildered at him, then at Tree Hugger, then back at him. “Well then… that's a thing. Or it will be. I’m not taking that losing bet though!” He bellowed out to the portal.
Rainbow, Pinkie, and Applejack had come on the fourth day prior to the Festival to spend the last day with the dragons in Ponyville.
It was also the last day before Thorax and his changedlings had to return back to the hive. He told Twilight, Spike and Starlight that while they got to enjoy the warm atmosphere and welcoming embrace of Ponyville, they had to return back home. Of course, they were not going back empty hoofed, they allowed the changedlings to take books, souvenirs, food, and other miscellaneous items that would hopefully integrate and work beneficially for them.
This night also happened to be the last night Spike and company would be in Ponyville for a while, so… Pinkie being Pinkie threw another huge party.
Most of the town came inside the giant crystal castle, where everyroom was filled with not just ponies but creatures. To the others, it seemed overboard and unnecessary, but for Spike, it was magical. Those he rarely got to interact with or those he felt a kinship with were here and it made him feel like the most important creature in the world.
They laughed, they cheered, they applauded and they feasted like there was no tomorrow. The food brought out happiness, the laughter spread throughout like wildfire and the positive life within, had the changedlings glow like Heartwarmings.
Spike wished this moment would have lasted forever as he watched his family, his friends and those he knew enjoying their time. His beautiful mate held in his arm with one claw and took their picture with the other. Amy is trying to out drink the local town’s bar mare under the table. Smolder twirling around in a short skirt, making a certain baby blue changedling blush and stare at her with awe. Garble… trying not to show he was enjoying himself but was still mingling with Tree Hugger and her posy.
Twilight, Shining, Cadence, Flurry, Velvet, Night and many others are just enjoying the time here. It was beautiful, it was amazing and most of all, it was almost perfect. To say that his mothers and the Princesses were not here, did dampen it, but he regardlessly, appreciated that he still was enjoying his night.
This would forever burn into his mind, as the day when the ponies and creatures he had interacted before had seen no change in him. They still cared for him, still loved him and would continue to do so with every fiber of their beings forever. No matter how old they got, no matter the time passed and no matter who left the world, they would be a remembrance of what the value and the power the Magic of Friendship could bring.
His role was to make sure that it spread, not just here but in the Dragon Lands and those around it. He would do his part, just like Twilight and the others to bring Friendship across Equus for a better future.
Before anyone left, Ember opted to create a giant photo so it could be remembered. They gathered in the largest area of the room, where everyone could fit in the frame. Discord popped in at the last second, “No worries about the timer, I got it.”
He created a second copy of himself, with the original one wrapping himself around the mane seven and Spike. His copy held the camera and said. “Say noodles!”
“Noodles!” The camera flashed and then… Discord dropped wet noodles on everyone with another picture taken.
The night approached late and so the guests went to their homes and those visiting gave ‘Good Byes’ to everyone since most would be leaving in the morning. Thorax gave a huge hug to Starlight, Sunburst and Spike, much to their awkward amusement. A flash of light by Ember’s Camera.
“Thank you all for everything you have done for me. You have given me and my kind a chance when others wouldn’t.”
“I-I didn’t do much, but I-I’m glad that we helped.” Sunburst shifted in the bugs tight grip.
“We did what we knew was right.” Starlight managed to say despite being squished.
“I-I just got here.” Spike offered, not affected by the King’s strong hug. “Besides, we did everything in the name of friendship.”
The King of bugs squeezed all the tighter. “And I and my kind really appreciate that.” He finally let go, allowing the ponies to breathe while Spike, unaffected, just patted him on the shoulder.
“You will always be welcomed back here and hopefully there will be days when we can interact again.”
Ember pulled in close. “You could also visit us in the Dragon Lands if you want.” Thorax seemed to get excited at first but shrunk a little and a nervous laughter came from him.
“Uh… well see on that. Changedlings and lava don’t uh… do that well.” A pause, then placed a hoof on his chin. “Maybe if we can adjust our bodies to it but that will take time and some planning.”
Saying their ‘Good Nights’, the changedlings all went to their bedrooms for the final nights. Occellus and Smolder were sad for one another, not being able to hang out as long as they wanted too, but they still managed to enjoy each other’s company along with the others.
“Like they said, maybe we can meet each other again someday, or I can meet you somewhere outside of the Dragon Lands.”
The baby blue changedling nodded with a small blush. “I’d like that and for what it's worth, ‘Thank you’ for being my first friend.”
Smolder gave a warm smile. “Same here, at least my first non-dragon friend.” She then reached around and gave her a small hug, making the tiny blushing pupa turn red now, earning a flash of light on them.
Ember withheld a squeal that would have sounded un-draconic at the pic. Once separated, the young ones left on their own, not knowing that fate would have them return together.
Spike went to say ‘Good Night’ to their parents and possibly ‘Goodbye’ since they would have to leave not long after the Festival. As he did, he came to Ember and Amethyst and pulled them to the side. “Hey, um…” She paused, hesitating.
“Yes?” Ember asked, waiting for her hoard mate.
She was blushing now, face red and tinted before she nervously looked up at and spoke to them.
“I-I want to show Spike h-how much I c-care for him and I wanted to make it… special.”
Ember blinked but smiled while Amy just grinned and nodded. “Sure Smols, we gotcha.”
“Tonight?” Ember asked only in close proximity to them. Smolder nodded.
“I have a dress that Rarity made along with clothing that I hope will work on him.”
Both older females nodded and they left quickly to prepare.
“So will I see you at the festival?” He asked Night and Velvet. Both of his parents nodded. “We will be in the area, son.” Night responded, hugging the drake while Velvet hugged his right.
“While Cadence is with Princess Celestia and Luna, we’ll be taking care of little Flurry. Shining is supposed to appear later since his old squad mates want to take him out since his return back to the castle.”
Spike mused and nodded. “Alright then, I hope to see you there. Good night, mom, dad.”
“Good Night, son.” They said in unison. They hugged the drake then went to their own rooms. He watched them go and decided to see if there was any cleaning that needed to be done.
He saw that most of the hired staff did their jobs and the only two remaining were the ones that were to join them on the return to Canterlot when they leave tomorrow morning.
The purple drake stood in the center of the Castle, where the party had been not long ago and felt… different. To him, this was the epicenter of where he and everyone was, where his whole life was. The Castle was not a home, it was his home because of those who lived or visited. It was a conjunction of memories and love under one place and he was upset about leaving it, but he knew that he could come back whenever he wanted. Ponyville and Canterlot would always welcome him with open arms. With a sigh, he smiled with content and turned to his room.
The castle vibrated with lights and a low warm hum.
He made his way towards his room. The door was closed, but he didn’t pay much mind. However, when he went to open it, he found the door locked. “Huh?” He tried again, jiggling the knob but to no avail. He knocked. “Ember? Amy? Smolder? Can you girls open the door?”
There was a hush whispered and then a scramble for the door. Amy was the one who opened. “Hey, sorry uh… we were just getting ready.”
Spike blinked. “Ready? Ready for what?”
Ember’s voice came from behind. “Just a few more seconds!”
The drake gave a questioning look towards Amy. “What’s… going on?”
Amy just grinned. “You’ll find out.” Spike blinked again.
“Okay, let him in!” Amy stepped aside and allowed Spike through. He hesitated, not sure what he was expecting but walked in. Amy closed the door behind them.
He saw the room was still the same and Ember was standing by the restroom but no Smolder.
“What are you guys planning and where’s Smolder?”
Ember gave a grin and pointed to the restroom. She waved towards and from the restroom, Smolder emerged.
To say that he was surprised, was an understatement. He was astounded and perhaps even amazed beyond belief. Smolder was in a dress. No, not just a dress, she was wearing makeup, blush, some kind of perfume and was completely… stunning. The dress was a baby blue dress that had a small sparkle that almost glistened to it. Spike knew that this was Rarity’s work, for the details on it were eccentricity from the white outlines on her collar and the sleeves. She wore a pink eyeshadow that matched the lipstick on her mouth. Her eyelashes were long and kept to a point, while her head frills curled back just a bit to give the silver tiara with a heart on it, more of a compliment. The last thing was the scent that radiated off of her and by the gods, it filled and flooded his nostrils, awakening something within.
Many words came to mind. Beautiful, elegant, bashfully cute and glorious but… even then those words were tame to what he truly saw in her. He wanted to say or do something but he was too stunned or too shocked at her that it made him a stuttering mess.
Amy and Ember, seeing his reaction, grinned while Smolder was blushing fiercely but happy to see that whatever she was wearing, worked. Spike was blushing madly and he was so overwhelmed that when Amy pushed him and Ember guided Smolder closer, he had to reboot his mind.
They stood close, so close that when they made contact, a powerful shock ran up their spines that turned into a wave of hidden euphoria. Standing just a head a bit taller than her, he looked at her with such amazement, along with the fact that she wore some kind of perfume. What it was, he couldn’t name it, but it was alluring and so strong that it affected his senses. He was starting to feel something strong towards her, unlike before. Was it just because of what she was wearing that triggered it or perhaps, he never really paid attention to how beautiful a dragoness could become wearing clothing or make-up. Was that bad?
“Uh Spike?” Smolder managed to squeak out. “Am I-?” A pause, still bashfully unsure how to say it.
Spike blinked out of his gaze and finally spoke. “S-Smolder wha- why?” He paused, trying to find his words. Judging by the other two, they were still waiting for his proper response. With a gulp, he leaned in closer and spoke softly to her.
“You… You are beautiful Smolder. Beyond… beautiful and just like Ember-” A soft grunt from Amy. “-And maybe Amy.”
“Hey!” The pink dragoness whined. Both Ember and Smolder giggled but allowed him to speak. “I-I am speechless by it.” He gently grasped her claw, where they were painted a light pink to match and held it close. “I haven’t seen you like this nor any dragon but… wow. You are stunning. Was this for me?”
She nodded, eyes glistening as she leaned up. “Yes but… I also wanted to feel beautiful. At least, to me and maybe you.”
Spike’s heart was beating at a rapid pace. Not just for the words but because he saw that she really wanted to impress him. That she wanted to feel the same love he had given Ember. He leaned further to her, brushed her snout with his own. “You are beautiful, Smolder and whether you wear makeup or a dress or just remain who you are, I will always see you as such.”
That was enough for the dragoness for she jumped on him, wrapping her legs around him while blowing as many kindles to his face. He was momentarily stunned, only to wrap his arms around her waist and give a few back, earning not just a taste of what was to come but a place in his heart now with the youngest member of his hoard.
The night ended with four bodies in one bed, but all wrapped close to one another and with their hearts merged eternally.
Spike and his hoard, along with Twilight, their parents, the mane six, Starlight, Sunburst, Shining, Cadence and Flurry embarked on the first train to Canterlot in the morning. With the final day of their time here before the return back home, he would make sure that it was one they would all never forget. A cheer was made as they steamed off towards the mountain top, eager for the festival.
None of them would be prepared for the approaching storm’s shadow and the effect that it would leave on them…
The weather was beautiful, the sky sunny and warm with the atmosphere of joy filling all of Canterlot. The festival had not even fully begun and yet ponies were walking around like it was in full swing. Street vendors were selling merchandise or goods for the festival.
Those decorating were in good cheer and those already partaking in early activities spread the word of the fun experiences.
It was a grand day to have a festival indeed.
The mane six split off to do their part, each taking a different task to the entertainment. Spike and his hoard headed to Canterlot central. Garble had somehow got roped into a store of weird music, funky smells and the poetic screams into a mic. It showcased a photo of Tree Hugger who had been there the night of their arrival.
Yeah, they lost him back there but that was mostly due to the fact that the others were in awe at Canterlot. The large buildings, the sophistication and the sights truly were a wonder that it left them almost speechless.
Almost.
Amy was the first to break the silence with a loud, "MOTHER BAKA! IT'S HUGE!" She practically bellowed out. Her shout was loud enough to draw attention from the populace, though thanks to Spike's appearance, they were not as frightened at the arrival of dragons.
Spike nodded, smiling at their dropped mouths and awe struck faces. The tall and sculptural buildings beat anything Ponyville held, as well as the amount of shops.
There were no real street vendors but actual shops, many which carried a sense of pride and sophistication. Many of the ponies, a majority of them being unicorns, gave barely glances at the dragons.
Smolder noticed this and pointed. "Hey, how do they know where they're going if they have their heads lifted like that?"
Spike snorted, a half grin on his face. "Because they evolved to have eyes in their noses." He then pulled in close. "They believe because they are high above in mountains, they make themselves believe they are above others."
As Spike and his hoard moved forward through the city, a few actually were in aghast dragons were in the city, though when they saw that Spike, it just made the remarks come out.
'-can't believe is a royal-'
'-walking around thinking he is truly Celestia's son-'
'-a dragon? As a prince? Why I never-'
Ember, Amy and Smolder were growling to themselves upon hearing their words while Spike remained uncaring. He did hear their low growls and pulled them all close. "Hey, don't worry about them, they talk the talk but in the end their words mean so little."
Ember wanted to set fire to one of the mares. "They talk about you like that, even if you are Celestia's son?"
He nodded. "Yep." He grinned. A duo most famous in Canterlot, thinking they were high and mighty, passed him by, muttering 'Ugly Lizard!'
Spike, not flinching, flipped them the bird and laughed. "Hey brown-nosers! How was the last Grand Galloping Gala in the V.I.P section?" He paused and mocked a thoughtful expression. "Oh yeah, you weren't invited, but I was!" He then laughed at their agape and angered expressions.
Both ponies were about to bellow out and yell back at him, but were met with growls by the three females around him, causing them to scream in horror and quickly run off, creating a scene. Once they realized who screamed and who caused it, they went ignored, especially those two. Any more gossip almost immediately disappeared.
Spike sighed happily. "Ahh, that felt good in here." He then wrapped them up with wings and arms. "Come on, let's go. I need to show you a great place to eat and trust me, it will be a royal treat!"
Leading them through the back sections of Canterlot and towards a more modern and low-tier end of it, he pulled them up to a small building where the smell hit them first before the name did.
As they stood in front of it, Spike's eyes moistened and his mouth drooled. "I-It's been so long since I have been here and I am so happy to be back." His hoard stared at the building and then at him.
Amy asked, noticing the strong and greasy scent from within "Is it really that good?"
"It will make what we ate the last couple of days tolerable compared to what they serve here." A pause, "Just don't tell the chefs I said that."
Smolder could smell the food and could only imagine what they served. She noticed that his tears were genuine, compared to when he came home. "They must be if they got you teary eyed."
He nodded and wiped his tears. "Yeah it is and now that I am no longer afraid to show this side of me, I can enjoy the best of the best!"
Bringing them close in wings and claws, he hugged them tightly and laughed as more tears came. "This… my lovely nesses is the true and high quality of living when it comes down to food!"
The pony in front of the counter pulled open the window and with a warm smile, greeted them.
"Hi! Welcome to Royal Burger! Home of the Royalty Burger! What can I get for you?"
Hearing those magic words made it all worth it of waiting a week to return back to Canterlot. They didn't have a Royal Burger in Ponyville or anywhere this close outside of Manehattan, Las Pegasus and Coltifornia, where they originated from. Royal Burger was a chain restaurant with a high quality in greasy foods and notorious amounts of fattening ingredients.
He also knew that they stayed employed here in Canterlot because a few certain Princesses enjoyed burgers as well as a few nobles who sent others to buy it for them.
With a gleeful smile, he pulled up and carefully but eagerly delivered his amazingly well pitched order.
"Hi! I would like a triple deluxe hay-bacon burger with triple stacked chicken patties with extra sauce, extra pickles, ketchup and mayo." A pause as he briefly was reminded of his hoard and held up four claw digits. "Make four of those actually, each with their own french fries styles!" He immediately pointed with each claw. "I need animal style fries with extra grilled onions! I need garlic and habanero style coated in spicy and sweet sauce. Another with chili cheese and haybacon bits. And the last batch will be just regular seasoned fries but have extra Bar-B-Q sauce, Ketchup, mustard and honey ranch on the sides. Next, I need two orders of your giant onion rings deep fried and about four containers of ranch on the side. Lastly, I need four of giant gulps, one Cola, one Lemony-Lime, one Dr. Pop, and Canterlot Dew, all with little ice in each and lastly, I need four frosty waffle cones coated in chocolate, cameral, vanilla and strawberry, please!"
The cashier furiously scribbled down everything with haste and despite the slow and maintained order he gave her, she tried to quickly write everything. Those that worked in the back already tried starting the orders, with a griffin working on the chicken and the others trying to rush the rest.
She did need to do three papers worth and sweated a bit at the large order. When she finished, she gave a small smile. "Will that be all?"
He paused, giving them each a look and nodded. "Yes, please." Before she could give his payment total, he dropped two sapphire gems and a diamond on the counter, causing her to pause in mid-speech and her eyes to bulge out. Her eyes seemed to try to figure out how to count the change she would have to give him.
"Keep the change, consider it your tip." He winked at her, "We'll be over by the larger table." He then pulled the others away to go sit on the circular table with a large sitting, an obvious indication of those that ate here.
Those working behind the counter, peeked over to the cashier, where she showed the generous ‘tip’ to them all, earning a loud cheer before working vigorously to earn their tip payment.
Ember heard their cheer. "Was… that a lot?" she asked as she sat next to him on the table.
"More than what they make in two weeks." He commented lightly. "They are only here because of the few that have a hidden desire for fast food and don't want to be seen in public."
"Why is that a problem?" Amy asked, when just in that moment the first thing to come out was the drinks. A tray holding all four large drinks pulled in close, and where dropped off. The waiter happily commented, "Your food will be out shortly though a few items might take longer than most."
"That's no problem, though if possible keep bringing it all at once?" A curt nod was given and Spike 'thanked' her as she left. "Anyways, few nobles here only eat something that has a certain reputation of sorts like an approval. 'Zesty' something along those lines decides what restaurant has good quality and styles and such. This however causes their food to lose flavor and touch."
"They really follow the approval of a single pony that much and easily?"
Snorting, he nodded and gave a twirl of his claws. "Like flies to a pile of dung."
Amy gave a small grunt. "That sucks," She then took a sip of her drink, noting the lemony flavor. "Huh, you figured a pony can make their own choice in flavor and taste without having the need or approval of others."
"Yeah," Smolder agreed, drinking her Dr. Pop. "Why do you need to have someone decide if a food is good enough for you to eat based on the standards of another?"
"Or why is there a rating system made by one pony instead of multiple ponies that are not tied to some political or hierarchy position that influences this place alone? Why not have others from different areas try it as well?" Ember finished as she took a swig of her Cola.
Spike shrugged and took a chug from his Canterlot Dew. "No clue but all I can tell you is that some don't believe in this system and don't like it, hence why this place-" He pointed with a thumb claw behind him to the building. "-Is here. It has a worst rating amongst the Canterlot nobles, yet it is secretly the most popular restaurant on the underside. They don't get good pay because it's a franchise restaurant," A blank look from the three females. "It means that a corporation gives them a set pay in all their locations no matter where, so in order to compensate for that pay, they were given a tip system to help with their pay."
"That's stupid," Amy commented with annoyance.
"That's corporate Equestria at its finest," Spike joked with a half grin. "Anyways, this place gets good rep when 'what's-her-face' isn't around or when the Princesses stop by to get a burger."
"Speaking of, what exactly did you order for us?" Ember asked.
Spike all but contained his excitement with a cheshire grin. "Only the highest quality in food that will blow your minds away!"
And true to his word, as soon as their food came, it was truly a sight to behold. At least four servers came to deliver a tray each, stacked with what he ordered. Large burgers, a pile of fries, ice cream and a side of onion rings.
The massive food order did bring in a heavy presence to them for the smell was heavy and stank of high grease, burning onions and the sweet mixes of spices and herbs that blended into the air.
Spike heard Angelic Choir singing from up above, the choir of a thousand voices sending a light from the sky, as the burger, THE BURGER! …was inching closer to him, a halo appearing over the food and the light getting brighter.
His mouth drooled once more, his eyes moistened and his heart pounded heavily at the inhalation of fumes of heavenly goodness flooded his lungs.
Upon the tray being laid before him, the choir died and a smile was given by the pony waiter.
"Can I get you anything else, then?"
Spike shook his head, wiping away his tears and just gave a warm, "Thank you," The waiters all nodded, giving their own 'thanks' and 'enjoy', walking away with both parties happy as they left the dragons to their meals.
The female trio seemed also stunned with the amount of food provided, yet none of them complained, especially since the giant of a burger was before them.
Spike knew what he ordered and he had made an effort to impress his hoard with the food, especially since he knew what true quality was compared to the rest of the food in Canterlot.
"Dig in!" He invented them as he immediately took a large chomp of his burger. New spices and smells flooded their food and each one took experimental bites of everything.
A wave of moans came from all of them, as the savory, salty, greasy and mouth watering food flooded their taste buds. Explosions of flavor filled their mouths creating a new euphoric pleasure on their senses, nothing ever coming this close.
Well only one thing but that was a different feeling…
Each dragon tried a different fries style, drowning it with different condiments, different flavors and so on. They discovered what came close to food heaven and it showed, especially by casual walking paterons. Their faces were full of grease, bits of food and so on. Gorging on food considered to be taboo by many, they let their bellies be the one to judge them and their appetites to be the one true care in the moment.
There were no leftovers, no sauce untouched, no fries left and every food that was dropped on the table had been scraped up. Moans of satisfaction left the dragons as they reveled in their full bellies.
“That… was… delicious!” Ember moaned as she laid her head against Spike’s shoulder.
He pressed against her, licking the side of her face where some greasy bits lingered. “Worth skipping breakfast?”
“Baka yeah!” Both Amy and Ember cheered. Smolder looked too full to answer, as she was leaning on Amy. Her belly, probably due to her size, looked bigger than themselves. She grumbled for a moment before she belched out a long, strong burp that echoed in the small area. It's the kind of burp only a creature of a large stature would be able to release and it was loud. It blew away some off the napkins, shook the trays and made Amy shake with just the pressure itself.
She quickly covered her mouth in slight shame, cheeks tinted red. A moment passes with the area silent.
While the locals seemed downright appalled and disgusted, she got cheers from the burger joint staff, a shocked look from Ember and Spike but nonetheless both impressed from the savage belch. Amy had a manic grin and hooted loudly. “I TRAINED YOU RIGHT!” She laughed and gave the young dragoness a tight hug, deepening her blush.
Once their meal was done, the four dragons cleaned up, thanked the staff once more and proceeded to explore much of Canterlot.
The trio females were still flabbergasted at the structure and the culture. While they did encounter some nasty ponies, a majority of them did look at them with their own awe, especially with tame dragons. Some young ones like foals were excited to see dragons amongst them, walking calmly and coolly.
As they explored more, they noticed the decorations and the banners of the Festival becoming more vibrant and alive. Some even were non-local decorations, as if outsiders had come. That is where Spike saw a familiar wagon, though he couldn’t help but be sure and pulled forward towards it.
Upon further glance, Spike walked closer and saw that the wagon did indeed belong to the showmare. Hearing her ruffling around in the back, he called out. “Trixie?”
“Eeeep!” A yelp, followed by a hard thud. “Son of a-!” She grumbled as she stumbled out of her wagon with a few bottles or potions falling out. “Who dares, disturb the Great and… Powerful…TRIX-” she paused mid monologue to see four dragons in front of her, especially Spike.
Her heart stopped and for a moment, she wondered if she had been discovered. However, they were not angry nor looked ready to pounce and that gave her a bit of a chance to recover.
Clearing her throat, she calmly and with a half hearted smile spoke to them, “Excuse me, how can Trix… err, I help you… Prince Spike?”
Spike gave a roll of his eyes. “Not you too, I thought that you of all ponies would hate to use someone’s status title like that.”
Trixie was quick to bounce on his nonchalant nature of his status. “Normally, Trixie would ignore it, however it has been established locally by Princess Celestia that your name and title… are to be emphasized due to your upbringing and the fact that you are considered an envoy and her…” She pointed at Ember. “-are ambassadors for the Dragons.”
“That should have been obvious,” stated Ember, joining the conversation. “You are my Hoard Mate and the son of Princess Celestia, not by blood but the title remains nonetheless.”
“So… does that mean we get special privileges?” Amy asked a bit too gleefully.
Both Spike and Ember turned to her and in unison stated, “No!” She shrunk at hearing this, earning a giggle from Smolder.
Refocusing on Trixie, Spike asked. “Well, what are you doing here? I heard you managed to befriend Starlight, Thorax and even Discord when you saved Equestria from Chrysalis. Then after, you went traveling a bit more.”
The showmare brushed her hoof against her chest in smugness. “Yes, yes! Trixie did and it has always been in Trixie’s best interest, she has saved Equestria!”
A mental sigh left him as he heard of her boasts of spreading the word of her heroism, but then she slowed to the moment why she was here. “-and as for arriving at Canterlot, well Trixie’s best friend Starlight invited her to give them the best show yet! In my travels I have strived to continue my magical prowess by finding special ingredients that will enhance them!” A pause and her ego slightly took a dip. “And no, no magical amulet and such. Though potions are just the beginning of Trixie’s grand endeavors to improve her magic and spell casting!” she slammed her hoof on her wagon.
As for her ingredients, Spike and the others saw a few potions that she dropped. One rolled into view from her wagon when she hit it. This one had a strange looking texture to it as it swirled from side to side, causing every dragon to slowly cocked their head to the side at its contents.
Trixie looked down, blanched and turned a bright red color. In haste, she scrambled to pick it up and the others and throw it in her wagon. A yelp as one of them broke but calmed as it wasn’t one she needed… or the one she wanted to keep safe. “Sorry to cut this short but I- err… Trixie! I Have to get prepared for a show soon and I… Trixie must get going, BYE!” With that, she shut her wagon up, and threw a smoke bomb down.
Spike and the others watched as the smoke temporarily made her disappear and then a vacant area. At least, until Amy looked to her left and saw the mare halfway down the street with her cart. “There she goes,” Then she grinned. “I like her! She’s funny! You think she can perform at the Dragon Lands?”
It took a hot second for him to reboot and shook his head. “Ehh… well see. Let’s just hope that whatever she is using is not going to cause her to go evil or something again.”
“Is there a story behind that?” Ember asked.
“Eeyup,” An emphasis on the ‘P’. “-And one that still bugs me to this day is how she didn’t get into trouble.”
Smolder finally inquired. “Hey, did anyone notice that potion bottle looked… weird?”
A silent pause before Spike waved it off. “Best not to ask.” With that he continued on his tour.
The more he introduced, the more in awe they became, especially with the shops, much more extravagant then Ponyville. Of course, he showed them his favorite, like the comic book shops that he also sold his O & O games, but also some books. He showed the bakeries, the shops, even briefly showing them the house he grew up in with Twilight and Shining Armor.
His tour ended with him showing them the Castle interior. That was the best for the last show.
Dwarfing Twilight's Castle, Canterlot Castle held a vast array of size, length and overall, grand case of showing off. It also held more history than anywhere else in Equestria. Some would argue the Castle of the two sisters, but most if not all of that history was either gone or been brought here.
At the entrance, the guards saluted upon seeing Spike. “Prince Spike!” Said dragon knew how his brother trained them to be respectful to everypony, especially dignitaries, ambassadors and V.I.Ps. Not annoyed by his title, he saluted back to them. They opened the doors and allowed them to the main hall of the Castle.
Again, nothing the Crystal Castle had, could compare to this grand hall where even Torch would be able to fit in. Seeing their dropped maws made him smile. Without restraint, he showed them more within, explaining relics, portraits and even areas where he explored as a hatchling.
The tour had to be quick however, as he knew the festival was going to start soon. He showed them all the main areas, dining, kitchen, rooms, the ball area and so on until he reached the balcony where the Princesses could speak to their citizens from atop. The vast and open area showcased Canterlot in its entirety.
“Wow,” Was all Amy could really say, which was enough for Spike.
“Right?” He added, as if he still didn’t believe it himself.
“You… certainly grew up with an interesting life, Spike.” Ember commented lightly, still in awe at the beauty of not only seeing Canterlot but also beyond the horizon.
“Yeah, you got the highlife and the best of everything.” Amy remarked. He bristled with their praise, pulling up to them and watching as down below, the festivities began and the ponies cheered.
As they watched, Smolder couldn’t help but notice a black cloud of sorts approaching. It looks like a living storm of sorts, coming to them. Pointing at it, she commented out loud, “Hey what’s with that weird black cloud? I thought the ponies controlled the weather or something here?”
All dragons focused on the approaching cloud. Spike’s brow furrowed and something unsettling came from it. Feeling that this might lead to something, he motioned for the others. “Come on, let’s go check this out, something's not right with this.” Without question, the others opened their wings and took flight over Canterlot.
It was like some odd nightmare came true. One moment, the world was right, the atmosphere was perfect and happiness reigned.
Then the black clouds of a storm engine arrived over Canterlot. The crackles of lighting sparking all over. Spike and his company had watched as the ship emerged from the black clouds. From the ship's front, a ramp extended and it revealed… a pony?
Even from this distance, Spike saw that it was a pony but an earth pony. At least from this far. They were a maroon color but they wore… some kind of body armor. A little, smaller creature came out and announced the mare.
"What's going on?" Ember asked as they flew towards the mass of ponies and the mare.
"I don't know but I don't think they are friendly…"
Sure enough, as soon as he said that, an attack commenced and large creatures in armor emerged from the ship. This caused a panic and he saw the Princesses trying to fight and secure the citizens.
"What the-?" He was surprised, then he bellowed out. "We're under attack!" Each dragon was caught off guard but quickly prepared themselves. Pushing faster, they entered the space above where he saw the mare in armor, run then throw a ball of something at Celestia.
Spike watched in horror as the ball hit her and then… she was being encased in obsidian stone!
Twilight and everyone else watched as the princess of Equestria was taken out. Terror gripped at Spike's heart and he yelled.
"MOM!" He flew down and quickly landed.
"Spike!" Ember followed after.
The mare turned up and heard the cry. Her eyes went wide. "Dragons?!" She was caught off guard. What were dragons doing here?
Spike landed where the frozen form of his mother was. "Mom!"
The mare flinched at this. 'Mom?' She mouthed before shaking her head as the other dragons landed and stood between her and the frozen princess. A snarl left her. She turned to the storm creatures. "Get rid of them! I'll go after the other Princesses!"
With that, she ran off and a small garrison of creatures came charging after the dragons. Spike was unaware of the approaching threat as he tried to find some way to break Celestia free, her face frozen in surprise and fear.
Ember and Amy took a defensive stance between them while Smolder stood behind.
"Spike! What do we do!?" she asked, readying her Scepter. The creatures came charging at them. Spike had never really been in a combat situation before but he knew that Amy and Ember had, though he wasn't sure with Smolder. He pointed at Celestia's frozen form. "Protect Celestia! I gotta find Twilight and the others!"
With that, he flew off, leaving his hoard and despite the pain knowing he did, he had to make sure that Twilight was fine.
Ember and Amy quickly drew on the offensive and began to fight against the storm creatures, repelling them away from Celestia. Smolder meanwhile, having no combat experience, did as they did and covered their backs.
Spike flew high over to try and find them. His eyes scanned for purple or blue or pink and hoped that…
A flash of green and his eyes caught sight of the form of Princess Luna falling from the sky! No!!!
He flew down towards her, only to see her covered in a violet magic slowing her fall. Turning, he saw Twilight not that far from him.
"Twilight!"
She turned to the voice and saw him. "Spike!"
He quickly landed and hugged. "What's happening?" He asked, pulling away.
"No time to explain! A crazy mare came to try and take away the princess! They already got Celestia, Cadance and Luna!"
Spike looked around, seeing that the city was in panic and the guards were somewhat M.I.A. "Where are the guards?"
Twilight shook her head. "Shining was supposed to be with them but… I think they took them out first from within and then attacked us. It was a coordinated attack!"
"But how did-"
"Look out!" Someone shouted as a ball of green came after them. Spike, out of instinct, threw himself and Twilight down, the magical sphere missing them by a foot and splashed harmlessly over them.
A spark of electricity filled the air and the mare leading the attack was on them, rushing to them. Spike growled and defended Twilight. "Run Twilight! She's after you!" With that, his attitude turned he bellowed a powerful flame towards said mare, who quickly dodged and back tracked a bit. "Get the Princesses out of here!"
"What?! No, I'm not leaving you here!"
The mare launched a powerful blast of electricity from her… horn?! Twilight quickly created a magical barrier in front of them.
"She's a unicorn?!" He asked, somewhat caught off guard. At a closer exam, her horn was half gone, where her raw magic was able to be unleashed.
"She is," Twilight explained though she was slowly starting to struggle against the mare's powerful blast. "And I am not leaving you or Canterlot!"
Spike growled. "Twilight, she is after you. If she gets you and the Princess, who knows what she'll do!"
Twilight struggled more as the mare powered her power into the blast. Meanwhile, guards that came with her started to approach from the sides. "You need to go, now! Me, Ember and the others will hold them off! Go get help, maybe the changedlings or other allies can help."
Twilight overheard Celestia about seeking the queen of the 'hippos' to Luna. She dropped the shield when the other mare tired herself out. In that moment, Spike released a powerful jet of flames at them, though he didn't want to hurt them, he did make it hot enough to make them duck or jump out of the way. The mare growled and tried to bypass him but his focus remained on her for the moment. He quickly ignited his palm and sent bursts of flames there too.
"Twilight! Go!" The alicorn hesitated but knew that this was the only way. Without another word, she turned and ran to find her friends.
Meanwhile the mare known as Tempest Shadow, watched her target running away. With a shout, she pointed. "Don't let her get away!"
She sent a blast of electric magic at him but he countered back with a fireball that caused an explosion in the air. Spike was briefly blinded by the blast but unaffected while the mare had to shield her eyes and herself from the blast, giving Spike time to run off too.
Once the blast and smoke cleared, she saw an empty area. With a loud growl, she turned to the remaining storm guard. "Find them! We will not fail the Storm King!"
They ran off to scout for the mare and drake, leaving her behind. A spark left her horn. "I… mustn't fail him." Without another word, she quickly chased off.
Spike tried to find any help he could, even returning back to where the Princesses were encased in that weird stone.
Upon arriving, he saw that Ember, Amy and Smolder remained unharmed with several storm creatures on the floor unconscious or beaten. "Are you all alright?"
Ember nodded, along with Smolder but Amy seemed to be beaming with joy. "Oh yeah! I get to beat some creatures up and not get in trouble!"
"You and me both!" A roar from the air indicated Garble approaching and landing close by with a stomp.
"Gar-Gar!" Smolder cheered as she ran to her approaching brother. He instantly hugged her back.
"Glad you're okay, Smols." A smile briefly appeared before he frowned and looked towards Spike, a growl leaving him. "Alright, I'm angry now, give me something to smash!"
Spike was about to deny him that action, but then, he noticed that there were still some storm creatures trying to round up citizens and their ships hanging out.
He pointed at them. "Destroy everything not bright, colorful and pony!" He then looked at Amy. "You too! We have to send these guys back where they came from!"
Both taller dragons grinned, looked at each other and with unifying roar, took to the air and began to terrify the Storm Creatures and wreak havoc on their ships. He then turned to Smolder.
"Smolder, I need you to fly up high, avoid the enemy and find Twilight and our friends. They still have to be in the city."
Terrified but knowing she had to be brave for him, she nodded. In a few flaps, she was airborne and flew high above.
Once gone, Spike turned to Ember. "We have to stay here and protect Celestia until we can-" A flash from his peripheral instincts had him shove Ember out of the way.
The sphere of stone hit and struck him. The instant cold of stone forming over his body was fast and almost painful. His whole body froze as he tried to reach towards Ember. A cry of anguish stopped as his mouth covered over and his eyes glazed over, darkness consuming him.
Ember shook her head and looked up, only to find an absolute horror, that Spike had been frozen over. "Spike?!" She quickly stood up and ran to him. "SPIKE!" Her cry of terror was true as Spike was stoned in place, his face showing horror and pain at the seal over his body.
Tempest smirked with two guards by her sides. "Now that he is taken care of, you may want to run now, little dragon." She taunted.
Ember felt tears run loose but she quickly turned to rage and turned to Tempest. She pulled the Bloodstone from her back and pointed it at Tempest. The mare paused, looking at the Scepter, both in curiosity and intrigue.
"Turn him back now!" she roared at her.
Tempest met her roar with a snarl. "Leave here first and let me have the princesses! If you want him, then don't make me wait!"
She summoned forth another sphere of stone.
Bursting into an angry roar, Ember released a powerful fireball at her. Tempest ducked along with her guards and kicked the sphere at her. Ember’s reaction matched the mare's and she quickly summoned forth the energy upon the staff and used it like a bat, smacking the orb back at Tempest. The energy wasn't magic, so it didn't break and coat her in that stone magic.
Tempest gasped and rolled harder out the way, the sphere missing her by inches and striking one of her guards, freezing him in stone in seconds. She hissed at this retaliated strike and decided to avoid throwing them anymore. Her mind then went to the Scepter.
'Another magical item that he could use,' She thought and made a mad dash towards Ember.
Said dragoness saw her approach and spewed more fire at her, trying to burn the mare to cinders but she was fast! Tempest ran around, kicking up dirt and launching it at Ember, hitting her in the eyes. She screeched at being blinded, as she quickly tried to clear her eyes. That was all the time Tempest needed as she struck fast and hard, drop kicking Ember and knocking the Scepter away from her.
Ember was thrown off, another cry of pain as the Scepter left her grasp, landing a few feet away. The clang of it was heard loud and landed right by Tempest's hooves. A grin of confidence and victory over a dragon, the mare reveled in it as she reached down for the Scepter.
Upon instant contact, a powerful shock of heat caused Tempest to pull back and cry out from the burn. She growled as the fiery shock burned her hoof and had traveled up to her fetlocks, leaving a small area of red tightness and smelled of burnt fur.
'An item ponies can't touch or was it just her?' She thought, now wondering if it was worth the small setback.
Ember managed to clear her eyes and fired more flames at her, causing Tempest to jump back and retreat, as Ember quickly flew and grabbed the Scepter back. Eyes stinging red from tears, she gave a deeper roar towards her. "RETURN SPIKE TO ME, NOW!!!"
Tempest gave no indication that she would. "Leave me to my business then, I have no quarrel with you!"
"You´ve made it my quarrel when you did this to him and Celestia!" Ember responded viciously, pointing the glowing Scepter at her.
Tempest snorted and sparks flew from her broken horn. "So be it! You want to fight, you'll get a fight!"
Ember, not taking the bait this time, pulled a drastic move. Something that a Dragon Lord was not supposed to do except in dire situations.
This one called for it. With a roar, she lifted the Bloodstone Scepter over head, making Tempest and her guard take defensive stances. Ember slammed the bottom of the Scepter into the ground, embedding it and creating a large crack around the area.
At first, nothing happened, but then slowly… the ground around them began to tremble. The rumble was like a distant thunder, but slowly approaching. What came next now was the full shaking of the mountain and buildings, the strength slowly increasing.
Tempest looked up in panic at what the dragon was doing. Ember was full on enraged with the stone on the tip glowing bright red, unaffected by the massive land shaking. Buildings around began to sway and crack. Both ponies and her own guard were now screaming as the foundations of Canterlot began to crumble. "What are you doing!?" She yelled to Ember. "You'll bring this whole city down!"
"Not unless you free Spike!" Ember countered, tears still steaming down her face and holding the Scepter's power steady. "You will lose the princesses if you do not undo the harm you have! Now, FREE HIM!!!"
Tempest felt the ground slowly cracking underneath her and even under the frozen forms of the Princesses. She knew that if she lost them, she wouldn’t not get what 'he' promised and to her heart's content. She glared at Ember with venomous leer, trying to call her bluff.
Yet, the dragoness remained unflinching, even as a nearby building began to crumble and break. Ponies were nearly getting crushed by falling debris and this did little to deter her. Her fellow dragons quickly joined her and she knew that she had to make a choice.
She stared at the face of enemies, brought down and made ponies before her quiver in fear. She has faced unbeatable odds and conquered nations and kingdoms. Her feats have included beating great beasts… but none so a dragon. They were powerful, they were unpredictable and with the strength she currently wielded, she was untouchable.
Fearing no choice but to lose the Princesses, she quickly charged her horn and fired a powerful blast of electricity towards Spike. Those spheres were designed to respond only to her magic. Ember was about to retaliate but then saw Spike's stone casing fall around him.
A gasp left Spike as fresh air filled his lungs once more. Once mobile and free, he shook himself, earning Ember a teary eyed sob of relief and she pulled the Scepter from the ground, causing an immediate cease of the earth's rumble.
Ponies still continued to run or hide but most of the structure of Canterlot had survived though she might get an ear full from 'him' later. Tempest withheld a sigh but remained focused on the dragoness, trying to dictate her next plan. Clearly she was dealing with a wild card and this was not playing in her favor. For now, all she could do was stall. A nearby guard quickly came, muttering close to her ears and when she received the news of the departure of the other Princesses from Canterlot, a growl left her.
Spike shook the rest of the stone prison, just in time to be hugged tightly by Ember. His soul mate wept against him, though Spike was quick to comfort her by hugging her.
As he recovered his eyesight, he saw the remnants of cracked buildings were crumbling, ponies were either trying to find haven outside of the walls or were trying to rescue others from the destruction. This alone was only made worse by the occupying army.
He then realized that the large crack on the floor not far from him was from the Scepter and that Ember had caused it. A strong fear gripped him and he pulled her away from her, his heart assured of the scene before him.
"Ember, what… did you do?"
She blinked, confused that those were his first words.
"W-What? I-I-I did what I needed to save you."
Spike swallowed and he knew that but… what was the cost? He wanted to say more, berate her for putting him before others but then, all four dragons suddenly felt a strange pull against them. Ember grunted as the Scepter began to pull them.
"What's going on?" He asked. Amy and Smolder began to feel it too.
Ember now became fearful and tried to hold the Scepter from pulling but it was fruitless. "It's pulling us back home! We are supposed to return it back to its origins."
Spike's eyes went wide and he felt full on dread at the implications. "I thought we had until tomorrow to return!"
Tears slipped her eyes and she shook her head as the pull continued. "I used the energy to intimidate her from taking the Princesses and saving you." As she shut her eyes tightly, she whimpered. "I'm sorry, I used up our time here."
The pull became stronger and now all the dragons minus Garble remained affected. "What do we do?" Smolder asked, trying to stay close to her brother.
Spike realized if they were forced to go back, they would lose his mom, the princesses and possibly Twilight as well! They couldn't protect them! Growling with anger, he turned to the others and realized that Garble remained unaffected and while he had no doubt the red drake could fight, he couldn't hold back an army!
Ember was now trying to desperately command the Scepter to give more time but it was in vain and now, she was dragging on the floor with her claws leaving gashes on the floor. Same with Amy, Smolder and himself.
Tempest watched with mild curiousness and realized they were retreating without choice. The Scepter was pulling them away from Canterlot. A dark grin formed on her face. "They are falling back!" She shouted to her guards. "Not by choice! Bring the rest of the army and take control of the castle! Get them to leave the area, I'll go after the last princess!" Tempest quickly ran towards the direction where the princess was reported going off a cliff due to the quake.
Spike felt the pull get stronger, with Garble trying to fend off the attacks of the guards. He realized if this mare got a hold of Twilight, it would spell doom not just for Equestria but for other creatures across Equus. Whoever they were working for, they had evil intentions.
Thousands of thoughts sprung on how to deal with this but none that would allow them to leave unless he separated or… someone else did.
He snapped to Smolder who remained fearful of the situation. "Smolder! You need to go and stick with Twilight!
The dragons all turned to him. "What?" She asked frightfully.
His eyes turned into a look of plea. "Please Smolder! Twilight needs all the help they can get! If you can separate to help them out, we could still prevent them from getting the Princess's magic!"
"You want to separate her from us?!" Amy asked as she still felt the pull but was also trying to repel the guards. "You are forcing one of your own to stay-"
"Equestria and so many are at stake!" He countered angrily, the focus remaining on Smolder. "We need them to rally our allies!"
Ember didn't like it, more so the pain in Smolder's eyes showed as well. Spike however pushed past it, not because he didn't care but the need to make sure that there would be an Equestria for tomorrow.
"Smolder! Please!" He begged, reaching for the Scepter in Ember's claw. Smolder froze, not knowing what the disconnection would mean. The pain of her young heart would be great. For almost a year, she was with them, treating her and loving her with all their might which would make this all the worst. Yet this was one of the moments where sacrifice meant for the greater good and the pain in Spike's eyes meant that he knew that too. He was asking for something grand from her but for the safety of others to protect many more.
With tears and a whimper, she quickly nodded. "O-Okay." The pain hurt her as she reached for the Scepter, the ache harsh on her little heart and the words somberly low.
Spike quickly pulled close enough to her and gave her a kindle across her face. "I promise, you will return to us."
Her heart fluttered and just like the promise he had made for Ember, she understood he meant it. Sniffing, she gave a small nod. "Okay." Again, this time some heart into it.
Ember was in mental turmoil at everything happening yet she pushed some of it back and managed to get the Scepter up long enough to have Smolder grab it. As they held, time froze for them, the battle non-existent, the world in chaos turned stoic and the air still. Ember looked into the tearful and saddened eyes of Smolder. Heart ache with a burn only to worsen, she whispered, "I release you from the hold, the bond as our hoard and one with us no longer," A pause, she then gave a firm grip, she growled the last words to the Scepter as a promise. "And you will return to us once more to our hearts!"
The scepter ignited and the link between Smolder and hoard was gone. A bright flame around them both then her then… cold.
Smolder felt the pull and the call gone. A cold feeling came upon her and she clutched her chest briefly as if something was taken, then a fire briefly re-ignited as the final words carried through. 'Return to us once more to our hearts,"
Ember and Amy felt the disconnection that had been with them for almost a year and to say it felt wrong losing it was an understatement. It was like losing a part of something more than a friend, it was like losing a piece of your family. And despite knowing that she was alive and well, the connection still hurt.
But most of all, it hurt Spike, for he had just given her something precious yesterday and this felt like a betrayal. He took a part of her, something she had long claimed before himself, and ripped it away. Selfishly, he knew that he could have done with the other two, but he trusted Smolder to do her best when it came down to Twilight and their friends.
Swallowing, they pulled away, though a sudden blast nearby pulled away their focus. As Spike and Ember refocused to their area, another strong pull from Scepter finally had them airborne. Wings forced upon three dragons, minus Smolder, the Scepter glowed and pulled harder south.
"Spike, we have to leave!" A growl left him, of anger, pain and of loss, as he was forced to rise higher from the ground. His focus was not on here or there, but Twilight, his mom and the rest of Canterlot. With the peace gone, with time now over, he was left with nothing.
With a roar of anguish, he pulled higher and flew with Ember and Amy. Shouting to Garble, he bellowed out, "Keep them off us, Garble! Smolder needs to get to Twilight!"
The red drake shoved off a storm creature and looked up. "What?! I am not leaving my sister!" He roared at him.
"We have no choice! Cover her retreat and fly back with us!" Another pull, forced Spike to strain his words.
"I'm not leaving without Smolder!" The red drake demanded.
"Garble, just do as he says!" Ember ordered. "We have to give her and us time to escape!"
Garble, unable to disobey, let loose another roar, this time of rage, but did as he was told, letting loose a powerful jet of flames, forcing many to retreat or jump out of the way of the rampaging dragon.
The trio watched as Smolder quickly took off during the commotion, taking after Twilight's last known location. Meanwhile another airship came and docked, releasing more troops while the one Tempest was on took off in search of her.
"Garble she's clear! Retreat!"
Hearing this, the red drake grabbed a nearby storm creature and spun him by his leg, twirling him around until he threw him at the approaching calvary, causing them to topple like pins before taking flight.
The trio reached height and with Garble quickly approaching, they shot south fast though none of the storm creatures could pursue. They heard the war cries of victory, shouting at the fleeing dragons. As they flew further away, their chants slowly softened and the city of Canterlot grew further and further away.
Spike let out a whine of anguish as he left all those ponies behind, especially his family. Shining, his parents, Luna, Celestia, Cadence, Flurry and Twilight. He was forced to abandon them, a retreat unfitting for a dragon like him. The pull only amplifies the pain in his heart and the powerful emotions it was stirring.
As they flew further away, he saw below Ponyville and many of its inhabitants preparing for a possible invasion in town as well. The image of seeing his beloved town in chaos, many hiding in their homes as the warning bell could be heard far below. Many did not know what was going to happen but they were trying to prepare for the worst.
The defeat was grand and the pain weighed heavy on their hearts. The dragons all feeling the emotional impact of betrayal, anger, sadness and pain was amplified by the strong pull of the Scepter. A final look back had black storm clouds covering the rest of the city and hiding it from view, signifying the Storm had arrived.
Canterlot has fallen.
Smolder, having recovered from her separation quickly, flew with corrupted vigor towards Twilight, gauging her last whereabouts.
Knowing only they fell off the cliff, she proceeded to hopefully not find a pile of bodies at the bottom. Her flight allowed her to easily move through the area of those storm creatures and that mare couldn't. She flew down the mountain and saw that sure enough, there were pony tracks from the river and were heading through the forest. She counted at least six different sets, gauging them to be the mares.
She gave a final look up at Canterlot, seeing more ships coming. A silent prayer went to those she and the others were forced to abandon, she quickly followed the tracks to hopefully reach them in time.
'For Spike,' She whispered to herself. 'For Equestria.' With ease, she flew after them, hoping that nothing bad would happen to her hoard.
The air from Equestria's pleasant and cool one to the slow warmth of the desert was upon them. The updraft of heat that would normally bring in good feelings to them, was tempered by the ill faded mood of what had been lost.
Canterlot was now under control of a rogue army, coming from who knows where. They captured Princesses Celestia, Luna and Cadance. They were now trying to capture the final one, that being Twilight.
All dragons were forced to retreat due to the Scepter's recall back home and this was a defeat that no one could have prepared for.
Each one was carrying a different emotion, a different burden that made this flight much more painful to do.
Spike was an emotional mess, his face contorting between stunted rage, terrible sadness or roaring whines of pain. He couldn't even properly speak out loud, though the howling winds that had them flying through didn't deter it from being heard.
Ember was in disarray herself, her heart squeezing tightly upon itself, as her actions had cost them so much. Between Spike being possibly infuriated with her, to the disconnection from Smolder leaving her group, to the guilt of the state she had left Canterlot. This was only aided by the fact that Spike had refused to meet her eyes once since they left. Her tears were carried by the winds that sped by them and it hurt not knowing what was the worst one to feel.
Garble was only feeling pure anger right now. His anger was at Ember and Spike, making them not only abandon his sister to those creatures, but also separating from them in order to save Spike's pony family. His anger was justified by the fact that now, he wasn't even sure if his sister was safe because those that were originally keeping her safe, are flying back home without her. His eyes leering over Spike was making this flight much more unbearable.
Amy was a mix bag. She felt horrible for leaving her favorite little hoard mate, but it was worse since she was forced to stay behind and help Twilight. She understood why he asked for her to stay but it still hurt, the feeling that disconnection from her. But now her worry was on Spike and Ember. They hadn't spoken to one another and by the way Ember was looking, it didn't take all of her smarts to understand that Spike was more than crossed with her.
But she knew that they would pull through. They had to, for Smolder's sake. For their sake. He couldn't hate her for doing something so selfless… right?
The pull had continued long and hard for all of them, pushing past their limits, leaving them almost exhausted by the time they reached the changing of the plains to the desert. The Scepter finally easing a bit once its primordial grounds began to inch closer and closer. The eternal flame within is no longer forcing them in haste to its creation.
They settled into a slow glide and allowed the heated winds to keep them aloft as they were less than 50 leagues away from home. The tension now audible as the winds no longer were loud from their velocity.
"I can't believe you left my sister back there," Garble growled out loudly. While he was tired like them, he flew ahead before turning to them and hovered in front of them.
Spike gave a low growl in return but paid him no mind. Ember gave Garble a tired look, one that stated 'That this could wait until they got home,'
Garble was having none of it and shot forward. "HEY!" He roared at them. "Answer me! Why did you force Smolder to stay back there!?"
Spike, who was already angered beyond anything, gave a hot reply with fire wisps leaving his maw. "I told you Garble! She needed to stay with Twilight and keep her safe! They needed to keep out of arm's reach of that crazy mare and her army! What more do you need to know?"
Garble crossed his arms and glared dangerously at him. "Why her?" He demanded. "Why not separate yourself, or Amy to do it?"
Spike glared back at him, his stance now hovering in place and looking back at the red drake, with the other two doing the same. "I trust her to help Twilight. Amy was helping fight them off alongside you, remember?" A snarky tone leaving him. "And she needed all our help for us to escape as well! Take what you will of all of this. I made the call, I demanded she help Twilight. She is safe with them if she sticks by them."
Gable snorted at that answer. "And what's your excuse then?"
"I am mated with Ember, Garble!" Spike retorted with a snap. "I can't leave her side no matter what." He gave a brief glimpse to Ember before looking back. "I couldn't leave her if I wanted to." A visible hard flinch from her.
Garble didn't like the reply but nor did he demand another. Instead, he gave a low growl outloud and gave a burst of flame to the skies.
"Ugh! I should have stayed with her then! I could have protected her!"
"And then both of you would be targets!" Spike countered hotly. "Are you willing to put your sister's life at risk? Can't you trust that she will be more beneficial with them, then us?"
"How!?" Demanded Garble, smoke leaving his nostrils as he hovered dangerously close to Spike. "And why risk her life to protect them!? What makes them so freckin important!?"
This time Spike got dangerously angry and pulled close to Garble, closing the gap. Ember and Amy quickly pulled close, trying to keep them apart.
"You both need to stop!" Ember commanded, though her strength was not in it. Spike and Garble continued to stare at each other. "None of this is helping! Look, we are almost home and we can talk there but right now you need to-"
"You are one to talk, Dragon Lord!" Garble challenged hotly. "You caused this problem and forced us to retreat with our tails between our legs!"
"GARBLE!!!" Spike instantly got in front of Garble's face, inches away from his face. "You better choose your next words carefully!" His very nature changed as wisps of flames were leaving his mouth and smoke leaving his nostrils. "That is your Dragon Lord that you are talking to! You need to calm down or you will regret it, so back off… NOW!"
While the threat coming from him shouldn't have come off as threatening, it did. Garble had feared little from Spike due to his kind nature and timidness towards violence in the past, even when he became as tall and as strong as him.
Yet Garble knew that threatening his mate did trigger something that most males would do if their loved ones were in danger. Ember herself was caught off but this attitude of his though she remained focused on him.
Begrudgingly, Garble lowered his head and stood down, pulling back. Taking a few meters away, Spike watched him lower his anger and he gave a grunt. "I know that you are pissed off that we left Smolder but right now, we need to get back home so we can find a way to help Equestria!"
Garble didn't reply, but he didn't look back at him. Spike sighed. "Look, I know what I did to Smolder was wrong, especially after the night we spent together, so it hurts me too for doing what I did."
Garble turned his head slowly to Spike with an unreadable expression. "You… you mated with Smolder last night?"
Spike lowered his head in turn and nodded. "It was her choice but that doesn't matter now we- ooph!" Garble sucker punched Spike across the face. Then when the drake was still reeling, he tackled Spike out of the air taking them both down.
"Garble!" Ember cried out as they plumbed out of the air. She and Amy were caught off guard but quickly gave chase, though the Bloodstone Scepter was making it difficult.
Garble continued to throw punches at Spike as they fell, each punch making him roar out words. "You!" Punch! "Don't!" Punch! "Touch!" Punch! "My!" Punch! "SISTER!" Both drakes crashed into the ground with Spike on the floor and the red drake on top.
"Garble stop!" Ember roared out, trying to command him yet, her voice was weak and her will wasn't there. She was tired, she was scared and an emotional wreck, as she along with Amy tried to stop him from hurting Spike.
Garble continued to beat on Spike, unrelenting in his punches and claws on him. A good claw strike had damaged his scales on his face, leaving a claw mark of damaged scales. Just as he was about to deliver a heavy blow, his fist was caught by Spike's claw, a claw which was now inflamed and holding the punch at bay.
This surprised not just Garble but Amy and Ember as Spike held the fist in his ignited palm and slowly pushed back. The red drake grunted and tried to pull back but found Spike's hold firm and strong. Then Spike forced himself up and was now glaring at the drake with restrained rage, pushing back and now down on his fist. Garble's growl turned into a groan as his arm was being twisted and bent.
Spike continued to push down, hearing the red drake's discomforting pain as he held it down. Finally, he brought Garble to his knees, causing him to roar in pain as Spike pulled it further where he might have broken it, but held firm.
In the moment, neither Ember nor Amy could get a word out, surprised by Spike's sudden strength and calmed anger. Garble was finally on his lower knees, his eyes shifting up towards the purple and green drake, as fear began itching its way into his mind. He expected the drake to lash out, even the score as he had just attacked him unprovoked.
Yet Spike did none of that, it was not his nature, nor his intent. He was not about violence or revenge, he just wanted peace and while fighting off that mare was violent, he had no intention of killing them. He would keep his peace if it meant keeping that part of him down and getting hurt in the process.
Instead, the purple drake continued to leer down at him, still tightly holding his arm. Garble finally accepted his loss, knowing that whatever Spike could have done, he would have done it, regardless of what he would have said or done. He allowed his anger and emotions to get the best of him once more, this time, he felt that the grace of his sister wouldn't save him now.
He relaxed his arm, showing his sign of defeat and hung his head in shame. Sensing his loss, Spike let his arm go, his palms extinguishing themselves and they were left in silence.
No one made a sound, outside the heated air that breezed past them. The mood was far from gone but the malice was still stagnant around them. Considerably, no one knew what was going to happen and it didn't help that none of them were trying to help one another, even Ember.
She was trying to desperately say or do anything but her heart was still in turmoil with everything happening. She was leaning on Amy for support and even then she felt weak to her knees and sick to her stomach.
Finally after moments of silence, did Spike walk past Garble and open his wings, taking flight. The red drake flinched when he passed but otherwise made no moves nor comment. Both dragonesses looked at Garble then at Spike, before following suit. Hearing their wings, Garble fell on his tail in a sitting position, reflecting on his insurrections against both Spike and Ember once more. He wasn't even sure what to feel right now, especially since Ember had given him one final chance before she left. Now the question remained what was to be his punishment.
Exile or something worse.
The trio dragons flew fast, as the glow continued from the Scepter indicating they were almost towards home. Ember kept trying to meet Spike's eyes, trying to gauge or see what he was thinking but his determination to get back home was his only emotion.
They were not far from the Dragon Lands. Upon seeing the first stacks of volcanic plumes in the air, a feeling of both relief and discomfort came for them all. Spike felt some comfort in returning but it was consumed by the anger that it was not of his own free will.
Upon reaching the edges of Dragon Land, did Ember finally speak. "Spike…" She began but he quickly cut her off.
"Go get your father," It was almost a demand from him to get into action. "We need to gather every dragon and go back to Canterlot.
"Spike," She tried again. Once more he ignored it.
"I'm going to my mothers and see what we can do. Maybe we can-" Ember snatched his palm and pulled, stopping his flight. This caused him to pull back in forward motion, yet he refused to meet her gaze. Ember was desperate, trying to do anything and everything at this point. She turned to Amethyst. "Amy, can you give us some space?"
The pink dragoness looked worried for the two, as if they were going to start arguing or something worse. Normally, she would try and help defend or support her hoard maker in every way possible but Ember looked defeated. She was an emotional wreck and Spike was not giving her much comfort like a mate should be doing. This was a battle she could not participate in. Silently, she nodded and flew on ahead, leaving the two.
Once she was a distant away, Ember pulled close and spoke softly. "Please land, we need to speak."
Spike wanted to do everything else but talk, but the fragility of her emotions and his own forced him to obey. Both slowly hovered down, descending in pace to the ground by the edge of the Dragon Lands, further away from others and isolated from any unwanted attention.
As soon as they touched down, Spike pulled away and continued to stare out towards the lands. Ember felt her heart was breaking and she wasn't really sure how to be comforting her life mate, especially after what she had done. Swallowing, she spoke. "Spike, I-I-I am sorry for what I-I did at Canterlot, but I had to…" The last words came out as a whisper, her voice breaking. "...I had to." She repeated. "But she left me no choice a-and I would do it again, for you."
Spike said nothing, his eyes refusing to meet hers. Her eyes shed tears as she squeezed them shut. "Please… Please don't hate me. I love you, I-I did it for you!" A soft sob left, followed by the 'clang' of the Bloodstone Scepter dropping onto the floor.
Hearing her sobs, Spike sighed, his stature and form slumping, yet he still didn't meet her eyes. The tears and her whimpers wash over him, feeling the weight of his silence hanging on him. He tried to remain stoic but he couldn’t. Not to her, not to his soul mate.
Finally his voice reached her. "I-I could never hate you Ember, never in my life will I hate you." His voice was devoid of any true anger or lies, but he did sound tired like herself. The defeated tone was strong in his voice that was added to his earlier beating. "But… I am angry. I am beyond angry that… you had to do what you did to save me." He sniffed, shaking his head. "I told you before, I am not worth the sacrifice, even if it means breaking your heart by losing me. Others come before me and in that moment, you nearly destroyed my home and its ponies just to save me."
His palms squeezed tightly and a small wisps of flame left him but not directly at her. His inner fire burning but being tightly controlled by his heart’s heart. "It doesn't help that you used our time there to do it. If you have thought it through, we could still be there dealing with the threat!" A tearful growl left him. “I-I-I could have saved my family!”
Ember began to break, feeling like she was losing him. She covered her face with her palms, trying to hide her sorrowful look as tears fell from her eyes.
Spike watched from the corner of his own teary eyes. His own heart broke but he tried to remain firm yet he couldn’t. Again, they were joined in hearts, her’s beat with his own and he could feel her guilt and pain just by their connection alone. Failing to keep his stance strong, he turned to her and hugged her in a quick session, not meeting her eyes and instead pressed his head against hers.
Feeling his embrace, she finally broke and hugged him tightly, letting her tears fall. She sobbed softly against him, apologizing profusely to him, keeping him tight and hoping to never let go.
Spike remained silent, letting her emotions consume him as if not to become a cold and dejecting monster. A feat that he never ever wanted to achieve. His heart cared for her far more than he truly let on in that moment, but it was plagued but the anger and rage dwelling within, swimming with the guilt of betrayal, pain and the possible loss of his family.
"I won't hate you, but right now… I-I can't look at you without being angered. I know you love me, I truly and honestly know you do, but… our love shouldn't cost the lives of others. Especially if it meant destroying a city where many, many more could have gotten hurt or worse."
Ember sobbed softly, hearing his words, each one striking her heart. "I will never regret saving you!" She growled firmly, squeezing him against her. "Losing you is worse than death itself and I hate knowing that you will never understand that!" An angered but remorseful growl left her. "You mean everything to me and you can't put the feelings of others before yourself and I hate it! I would burn the world for you, yet you would allow yourself to die before I could even allow a flame to ignite it!"
He sighed once more, still hugging her and knowing that her anger for his selflessness was justified but it burned his mind and heart to even conceive the notion of throwing the lives of others. Fearing that this would lead nowhere else but more pain and anger, he brushed his head and spoke softly.
"Then for now, please… leave me be. I-I need to be by myself for the time being-"
"No! Please don't leave me!" She begged, holding him tightly and sobbing uncontrollably. Spike held on hearing her pleas. "I-I'm sorry! Please don't leave me! Please no, don't!"
As she continued to cry, his anger and frustration was boiling but his heart ached with unresolved pain through the conflicting turmoil within. The penalty of being a big hearted drake like himself was the burden of what others inflicted on him to the point where he felt weak, tired and heavy.
He didn't leave Ember, nor did he say anything else. Staying in this tight embrace, he allowed Ember to cry her heart out, needing her to release it all in one go.
The sun was just boarding the horizon and a big wonder came to him if it was Twilight lowering it or… some other force behind it.
It did take awhile for him to finally Ember to settle down and just remain docile enough for him to speak without her reacting negatively. He spoke in a calm and soft tone, one that had almost whispering implications.
"I will never leave you, I will never hate you and I will never ever destroy the love we have. My love for you is eternal Ember, that was my promise, our promise… to one another and I will never break that willingly. Every burden, every pain, every turmoil we will face or deal with, we will endure it together. You, me, Amy and Smolder, we are in this together forever."
There was a pause as his words sank in. As it settled into her mind, he added. "But as far as the world burning before me… it wouldn't be a world worth trying to live in if it must burn just so I can live." He swallowed and allowed a particular amount of truth to come through. "And… and I would do the same for you, but I would do everything possible to find another solution to make sure it wouldn't burn. That no lives are lost or given up or harmed, that way, in the future, some time in the future, we could all enjoy it together and as a family. Our… family, pony and dragon alike."
Those sweet beautiful words flooded her heart, making it beat with warmth once more. The serenade of hearing about what their future may hold kept her inner flame aloft and burning, yet she could still hear the inner conflict under the surface. As she prepared for a change in tone, he loosened up and gave her a kindle across her face, just barely out of eye contact. "And I would face the world together with you and them, knowing that sacrifice wasn't just another act but something that could be avoided if we can work together in Harmony. So please, My Ember, My Love, My soul… let me settle for today. Then… tomorrow, we hold each other once more and speak properly with our hearts."
She wanted, more than anything, to deny him that request, to demand it from the Scepter itself to make him stay. Yet… she couldn't nor would she. For now, this was her punishment, a pain that was only temporary that would be quelled by the promise of tomorrow.
"Am I being punished?" She asked, her voice hoarse.
Spike gave a brush of his head, thinking for a moment before responding.
"For now, this is just a brief time apart for us. At least, until we can assess our situation and gather as many dragons as possible. I need to consult with my mothers and… figure out what to do."
His eyes met hers briefly from the corners but full contact remained impossible. "I love you Ember, never doubt that and when we are back together again, we will speak."
Ember could only nod as he pulled away and turned towards his home… his first home here. Her knees felt weak, her heart was beating slowly and she felt… colder. He pushed buttons that she never knew she had and he broke her will with little words. That was the power he had on her, that was the strength of their love and their greatest hope was with each other.
She would remain strong, she would keep her head high and she wouldn't let her mistake cost her the love she had with him. And she was going to make sure that the one responsible for all this… would be held accountable!
With struggle, she opened her wings, grabbed the Scepter off the floor and took off to her cave. She needed the support of Amy to help her carry her, at least… physically.
Spike flew to the cave of his mothers with conviction, albeit with a heavy heart. He needed to say everything to Ember or he would never be able to forgive her. Was it over the top, maybe but he knew that he needed to be firm on his stance with her and what he was willing to deal with. For now, he focused on getting to his mothers.
Upon reaching the cave entrance, he felt great… change from afar. It was as if something had been altered in this home, in this cave.
He approached, slow in hover and with announcement. "Mothers?" He called out.
A sudden surprised gasp. "Spike?" His momma Zynthia responded. That was an invitation to enter, taking a quick flight through the mouth of the cave to see both his mothers there, though only his momma of scarlett was awake. Eliyisa was otherwise asleep though something seemed off about it.
His momma smiled briefly at seeing his arrival though a questionable gaze was upon her. "Spike, I thought you were not to return until tomorrow?"
Spike withheld a growl of anger and annoyance but he quickly approached. "Canterlot was invaded by a foreign power! They took out my mother, Celestia, Princess Luna and Cadance! They almost had Twilight but she got away!" He spoke in quick succession and felt himself riling up once more. "We tried to fight them off but… I was incapacitated and we were forced to retreat back here."
Zynthia was in awe at what he just told her but more so, the darker change in his tone stirred something in her, a motherly instinct to comfort her son. She quickly stood up to notice his bruising and cracked scales. "You are injured!"
He shook his head. "Nothing I can't handle." She approached and scooped him up in her claw, with grace and care, though he tried to loosen from her grip. "Mom! I am fine!"
She didn't relent, for it was her duty as a mother to be overbearing. The larger dragoness pulled him up to her face, eyeing his damaged scales. "These were done not by ponies but by dragons," She stated, noticing the claw marks and damage. "Who did this to you?!" She demanded.
"I am fine!" He yelled. "This didn't come from Canterlot. We need to go back and-"
"Spike!" A motherly growl left her, aiming at him. Holding him firm in her claw but not enough to further cause harm, she leaned close and in said motherly tone, she spoke evenly. "I need you to speak calmly and truthfully. What happened, what is going on with you and why… why are you without your mate?"
Spike flinched at hearing her tone. While he wanted to avoid details, his mother knew truths from lies. The obvious reason was they were able to keep secrets and lies. He gave a small exhale and spoke slowly to his momma.
For the next twenty minutes or so, he explained everything. His momma listened intently while her facial expression morphed from anger, to sadness to appall then… dropped to sympathy when her son hugged her claw in defeated tears. Even retelling her what he told Ember hurt her own heart.
"While I have no doubt you regret what you told her son," She said reassuringly, "-know that you did so because she needed to understand what lies within your heart and reasoning. Her actions put the risk of many for your safety-" Zynthia paused and swallowed as she spoke the next words with a touch of sorrow leaving her tongue. "And… like you told us before, the lives of the many do not need to die or be harmed just for you to live."
That left a bile taste in her mouth but, repeating his own words to him would settle part of the matter that she herself knew to be true as well. Spike held firm on his claw, feeling her comforting thumb rub his head. He was an emotional mess now too, having revealed everything to her.
Almost Everything.
"Though you didn't answer the question on how you got attacked by another dragon."
Dammit!
He gave a small sigh as he rubbed his bruised face. "I… when we were on the way back, I told Garble that I felt terrible for leaving her, especially after…" He mumbled the last part.
"What was that?"
He grumbled more.
"That is below you son, don’t mumble!" She chided him.
"I said… after I spent the night with her." He rubbed his face. "He struck me and said that I shouldn't touch his sister."
His momma frowned. "She was willing?" She questioned him.
He nodded. "She wanted it more than me." He confirmed.
Zynthia gave a small growl of annoyance. "I should be lashing that drake in turn!" She snapped, though before Spike tried to defend him, she settled just as quickly. "Though… I understand that a sibling is only doing that because they care for one another." Spike agreed.
"Yeah, but now comes the part where we have to rally every dragon and storm Canterlot and take it back!" His vigor and eagerness to return made her jerk her head back as he bounced in her open claw. "We have to get back and force that army out of Canterlot so we can save my family!"
Zynthia blinked and gave a more sympathetic understanding towards him. "Spike, I know you wish to save your family but we can't go flying in with dragons! What would the nation think of if we came in force?"
"Me and Ember can lead them!" He stated with utmost conviction. "We have been there and they know who we are! And once we get there, that army will have no choice but to surrender when giant dragons take them all down!"
While she saw his need and perhaps duty to return back to save his family, there were still a lot of unknown factors that contributed to the problem. He wasn't thinking about the collateral damage that could take place or how other nations that were allied with Equestria could see this as another invasion. Not to mention that they may take part as the saviors but not everyone would see the dragons as such.
"Spike-"
"We need to leave right now so Twilight and the others can get back!"
"Spike-" She tried again.
"We can do this mom! We need to go back and save them!"
"Spike!" She finally snapped, ceasing his speech. The boom in her voice was strong, but not enough to stir her mate. Her leveled and calm stir didn't faze him like before, but it was still a look only a mother could give. "I know you want to save them son, truly I do. But we cannot rally every dragon and fly to Canterlot!"
"But… I-I-"f
"And even if we were to go, you have already stated that Ember used the energy of the Bloodstone Scepter to help you escape! The energy to recover it and allow itself for her and you to leave will be days. The earliest would be two days, especially after the amount of energy she used to create a massive tremor to shake the mountain."
Spike slumped, crest fell and felt his chest compressing itself, a whimper leaving him. "Bu-But my family…"
His mother cooed and brushed her head against his smaller frame. "I am so sorry my son, but for now the ponies and your family will have to fend for themselves. Even if we were to go ahead in your stead, who knows what they might do upon seeing a mass of dragons coming for the city."
His will shattered and he finally began to sob, crying in her palm and pressing himself against her head. All the hope and need to help save his family was delayed and hurt knowing that there was little to be done but wait.
His sobbing echoed the cave for a while, Zynthia allowing him to spill his heart out for her. Each cry was a stab to her own but for now, she could only comfort him as a mother could.
As he held himself against her, he noticed that his mother, Eliyinsa, had yet to awaken and greet him, even with all the noise. She continued to sleep but this felt different.
"Why isn't my mother up yet?" He asked, sniffling as he looked towards her form.
She slowly turned her head towards her mate, staring at her with low worry but reassured him. "She had overextended herself the other day using her powers and is recovering."
Spike blinked, seeing her slow rising and falling of her chest. "Was that… what did she do? I felt her… the day after in Ponyville."
Zynthia gave a glance at him, feeling that a lie would ease him, but their promises to be truthful came forth. She opted for a partial truth.
"She was trying to find someone using all of her abilities at their maximal potential. However, due to the time she hasn’t used them to their full extent in decades, it has taken its toll on her mentally and physically. Brief times she has awakened in the days before but only to eat and sleep once more. She should be fully recovered soon,"
'At least I hope so,' She silently thought.
But Spike was just as wise as her, just as quick to find flaws and notice things that stand out. Like the new scars on his mother's shoulder and the new fresh wounds on her body.
"Those wounds are new," He said, pointing to the healing and still tender shoulder. Zynthia gave him a look of a placid authority but the pain in the eyes spoke more than her face did.
"Some things can only be resolved through pain and through rage, I just ask that you never allow them to consume you to the point where you may hurt the ones you love."
Her eyes briefly went to her mate and returned to him. Spike's eyes went wide as he realized what was implied. "Why would she-"
"Because if you truly love someone, you will allow them to hurt you, before they hurt someone else to calm down. You will share their pain, you will bear their burden on your shoulders and withstand any torment together."
Spike’s eyes moistened, his voice sounding like a hatchling once more, looking at the sleeping form of his mother. "Was… it because of me?"
His mother didn't answer but brushed her larger head against his whole frame. "You do not deserve the pain of your past."
"But you and her do? You… are hurting because of me and you deserve it?"
“We make mistakes for the ones we love, Spike…”
“But they are not your mistakes or your pain to share!”
A twitch of her features, her voice solemn but with the love and adoration of a mother that would warm any heart of a young one to reassure them. "...We love you more than you can know and we are willing to take that pain for you so you can live your life to your absolute fullest. You are wise beyond your years, you have a heart that can reach many and you are without a doubt, the most important dragon in our lives. What pain we endure, what knowledge of the past we must face, and how upsetting it makes you, is worth it all, just so your life can be full of love and joy.” She lowered herself next to her mate, laying a large wing around her and set down Spike in front of her claws where he used to sleep with them before. “So yes, my son… for your sake, for your happiness, to keep the past behind, we do."
He pressed himself against her, letting more tears leave his eyes as the feeling of hopelessness seemed to be washed away with guilt. While the words of her describing how much they would do for him was amazing to hear, the fact that his past was still a great pain for them hurt all the more.
As the night began to settle, he noticed that the sun and moon, even from within the cave, had fallen and risen. Whether Twilight’s doing or someone else’s, he was just thankful that sleep took him and he was within the warm comforts of his mothers once more.
The vast swirls of colors, of unfiltered and vivid shapes came to and fro, never making any sense. However, the first thoughts and signs of something making sense were the voices, the gentle cries. Those she recognized.
Spike, her son, the reason she pulled off the stunt to find that creature that dared called itself ‘mother’. And despite the warning, despite the effort she put into finding her… Nothing! No sign of her other than the imprint she left on Spike decades ago! It's either she found a way to hide herself, or is so far out outside the borders of abilities or… she finally has died.
The last one was a bit of a stretch, for she was too strong and powerful to let the world end her life.
Despite this, it was not her that pierced through the veil of her dreamless landscape but of their son. The cries, the pain, the anguish, both physical and mental. But… he was across Equestria, was he not? He felt so close, like if he was right next to…
Violet eyes slowly peered open. Eliyinsa let the warm confines of her home and the natural light of the nearby lava pools bring up the illumination. As she looked towards to her left, she saw her mate sleeping peacefully against her. A true tribute and care that she was, laying there, a familiar form laid between her fore rested their son, Spike! What was he doing here? Wasn’t he supposed to come by tomorrow? Unless… She overslept and has been sleeping for days? Perhaps longer?
A brief scan of her mate’s mind told her that no, he had come early. Why? She then slowly looked towards her son and gently probed his mind.
… In a flash, everything since their departure came to her mind. The first four days of his time there were absolutely beautiful. She could feel the happiness within his mind, including giving Smolder something special. They were physically mated, bonded like Ember was but as his secondary mate. The other days, joyous, wonderful and euphoric days of bliss with his hoard and his family. It warmed her heart to the core…
But then… came the pain of the last day. What was that? An invasion?! By who?
His scream to save Twilight and his mother, Celestia. Failing, he witnesses his mother and the other princess get turned to… stone. Was it stone? No, it was something else. Then… cold. Why was it cold? He was freezing over? No… not freezing, stone… He was encased in stone now! The void! The horrible void of emptiness encapsulating him.
Then the moment lasted briefly, followed by relief from Ember, then… anger. Why? …Destruction, chaos, innocent injury; his home and their homes crumbling.
Oh Ember… why? You could have done more… or she couldn’t? The Scepter… the recall. Energy spent, now they had to travel back, but not by choice. His anger, his pain, pointed at his soul mate.
Then he was forced to make Smolder stay and help Twilight. Oh… the pain that burned as he had made her his own and now to give it up so quickly.
The pull began.The painful pull back home, rage, pain, regret, all rolled into one as the anguish became almost physical as they flew back, forcing them to abandon hope.
Tears fell from eyes as she felt her son’s emotional state was over her, but… there was more.
Complications on the way home. Garble, the red drake… attacked him?! The nerve! The marks across his face, physical pain but… nothing compared to what he had just lost or had given up.
But Spike didn’t retaliate. He just let him go. Then they return back here. His heart bearing to Ember, his need to remind her that he… was not worth the many lives.
“Not worth the sacrifice!” He reminded her…
Her begging, her pleads of forgiveness… He did, but he needed time.
Their love remains, but it is in question who would do what for the other. Ember’s need to burn the world for him, or his need to save it, even if it cost his life.
Then it leads right before her awakening… Her mate explained to him little that could be done and now… now her poor son suffered in his sleep.
‘…Oh Wistala, my poor son! What the world tries to rob of you!’
While she sided with Ember to a degree, she felt that Ember’s brash action did nearly cost a great amount of pain not just for Spike but possibly the relations for dragons in the future.
But the problem remained and his pain was grand. He wanted to take back Canterlot and use every dragon disposable. Well… that won’t work, but just a claw full of large dragons would suffice. Then there was the recall of the Bloodstone Scepter, the recharge it would take to get it back. A couple of days? And then they would have to return the day after regardless for a one time assault or reclamation of his home?
No, they needed to work through this properly. A plan of action. What she has seen, the attack was only centered on the Capital and their warships could be dealt with by the larger dragons while the others dealt with the invading armies.
More so, they needed to free the Princesses for the sake of the country and their ponies. A pause…
A sniff from her and a glance on the outside told her it was night. If the princesses, heralds of the sun and moon were imprisoned, who controlled the celestial objects?
That was in of itself a problem but not a catastrophe since they were still in motion. But the problem of freeing the Princesses remained. Capturing them meant either to use them or to take something from them.
A question that could only be answered if they were to go to Canterlot. But now, she had to deal with the one currently next to her and that was her son. The pain that still plagued him was there from the loss of his family and the others there, along with the ache of hurting his mate and forcing another to stay to keep his family safe.
Were they safe? Was Smolder safe or keeping them safe? Or was she just along for the ride? Or will she be a burden?
Wistala was to know if any of that was true. His heart was burning, his dreams were filled with Nightmarish scenarios of losing everyone. A cruel twist of fate of him losing his family… … Her mate told him of her actions and why she injured her lover… …His fault? Never! Far from it! … They suffered for his origins… and they would do so if it meant giving him a happy life.
Yet that didn’t stop his heart from believing otherwise, especially if it involved a past he could not remember, nor be aware of the damaging implications that it held over him.
She pushed that aside for now and instead moved her head closer to where her son laid. Breathing in his scent, she bared in the weight of his distress and the ever increasing stress that consumed his whole being. Her snout pressed against his back, gently assuring him everything will be fine. A gentle wave of calmness she mentally sent into his sleeping mind, soothing that inner turmoil and restless heart.
While she knew that a certain Princess of the Night would be crossed with doing part of her job, she felt like with her current capture, she could allow this to be done. Even then, her son needed to feel the warmth, the calm, and love of his mothers to ease him.
The night terrors were now background noise but that was something outside of her full control. Adding nothing more than that, she remained where she was and stayed, closing her eyes but not allowing sleep to take her once more. She had slept enough.
Ember hadn’t gone straight to her father when Spike and her separated. She went straight to her cave and collapsed in her pillow mountain, feeling the immediate embrace from Amethyst as she broke down hard.
Harder than she has ever felt, even worse when Spike woke up from his coma and didn’t remember her. She cried until she passed out from exhaustion and even then, her dreams were plagued with thoughts of Spike leaving because of her failure to comprehend her actions. Despite him already stating that they would come together once more, doubts and horrible echoes of unknown nature tortured her.
Amethyst felt so horrible to be in a situation like this. Where she struggled to hold her hoard maker tightly and tried to comfort her, trying to whisper to her that ‘Everything will be alright,’ and ‘Spike just needs time,’ She truly and honestly believed that Spike wouldn’t abandon her, nor hate her. She knew that at times, even the best relationships had small hiccups and they needed space.
Unlike her parents where their settlement involved a giant hoard of gems and her father being tossed through the mountain, Spike was probably the most easy going and best dragon all around. He was kind, he was sweet, and had the biggest heart she had ever known. There times she wished other males could take cue from him and behave a bit more like him.
He was like some urban legend of a dragon, where it only comes once in a thousand years, and is never confirmed. All that hope, all that love and all that care, rolled into a single being. He broke the rules of what it meant to be a dragon and would break many more when he grew. She actually had come to liking Spike in the short time they had interacted and grew more so when they were in his original home. Out of all the males that entered her life, he was the only one that captured her heart… through Ember and Smolder.
That is why she knew in her heart that he would not stay mad at Ember forever. He would take her back, he would forgive her and… would bang her again with the same love she gave her their first night. Her life bet on it, though hopefully not literally.
Holding Ember even long after she fell asleep, the pink dragoness cooed gently into her ears, whispering assurances and promises of them returning back together. Though it wasn’t his voice she wanted to be reassured by, her body did calm down enough for Amethyst to fall asleep with her.
However, Ember was plagued by night terrors of that mare taking Spike away, as well as the Princesses. The world plunging into darkness, with storm clouds covering up the skies and the obsidian covering her form. Her last image being of Spike reaching out to her in frozen fear of stone, only for the mare to shatter is body to bits and a sinister grin on her face
Spike slowly awoke to hear the gentle whispers of his mothers talking in discussion about what had happened.
“-and what would you think would be best?” Zynthia asked her mate.
“We do what we need to and that is to aid Equestria through any means.” Eliyinsa responded with certainty.
“And risk the lives of other dragons?”
A pause. “... If it means that they do not use the powers of the Princesses, then yes.” Her mate seemed to have looked shocked but Eliyinsa gave a shake of her head. “Don’t look at me like that. Who is to say what they plan to do with that power? Use it on their enemies? Us? The three of them, with their powers given to Twilight, had her facing the Prince of the Centaurs and that battle was heard from here.” A sigh left her. “Is it not worth the sacrifice?”
That word sent a powerful surge of remorse on Spike, as he recalled saying that he wanted to rally every dragon to go and help fight back. He didn’t even consider the calamity or loss they might face. Even if they were to only bring big dragons, whose to say those warships wouldn’t be able to harm a dragon? With the four of them being present at Canterlot, no doubt they are now preparing for their return or more dragons. Not to mention that even at best possibilities that no dragon died… what of the ponies? If they got caught in the crossfire?
What was the goal now? Where was the strength to return with force? And if they were to take back his home, would Twilight and friends, including Smolder know? He was sure she didn’t have her journal with her and Smolder didn’t know of dragon mail. Oh Smolder… how I wronged her. There was a mental presence… “Spike? Are you awake?” Hearing that, reminded him of the first time he had woken up from his coma almost two weeks ago. The feeling of just understanding the world coming back to focus and how you are part of it.
He roused awake, having long ignored trying to get any more sleep, he looked up towards his mothers. Two eyes looked down on him, not with pity but with love and care, a look that stated that they were here for him.
“What do we do, then?” His voice almost but a whisper. Both females leaned down, pressed their larger heads against him with ease. He trembled, feeling like a hatchling again as he wrapped both arms around their snouts, their foreheads against him. “Wh-what can we do?”
“Pray,” His mother whispered to him. “Pray that whatever deity watches over the ponies, that they will succeed in their endeavors to secure peace and harmony. For now, we cannot do much, not unless we ruin any chances of good graces by storming Canterlot.” Spike tried to add his plan but Eliyinsa beat him to it. “While I have no doubt that you and Ember leading it will help, it still will do no good unless the Princess herself welcomes our presence in mass or that the ponies will understand first and foremost ahead of time that we are there to aid, not to attack.”
She gave a small bump of her head on him. “That includes the days it will take for the Bloodstone to recharge.”
An annoyed sigh left his momma. “I swear that is some sort of failsafe or implemented by Draco or Wistala just to annoy us.”
A half grin formed on his mother. “What makes you think that?”
Zynthia gave a cocked brow with a scoff leaving her. “Come now, you of all of us know that the Scepter having to return back to its origins when drained doesn't sound like some half written rule in it or something that is a story lore that needs to have a reason for something to happen in order to continue.”
Spike pipped in. “I think that would be too meta and an annoying one at best, something I think Discord would like to be part of.” A pause. “No wait, that is something Discord had possibly had hinted at before.”
A snort from the scarlet dragoness. “The chaos chimera? Of course he would love to prank or pull off some stunt like that. Thankfully, it's immune to his magic.”
Spike pressed his mouth together, as if he had lips. “I uh… Ember said that she used the Scepter on him to calm him down and it worked. So if he can use it or not, it's up for debate.”
“But he is not…”
“He is part dragon and even stated it himself.”
“That shouldn’t make sen-” Eliyinsa paused, as if fate daring her to finish that on a creature of chaos. Spike saw this and just nodded, as if understanding his mother’s plight.
“It's best not to think about it, mother, but back to focus.” He slumped and pulled away from them. “If we have to wait for the Scepter to recover from the energy, then we have no choice but to wait. Maybe in the meantime, we can at least ask for dragons willing to come to aid us?”
“Asking is the best we can do Spike, instead of rallying or demanding as well.” She then raised her head and her eyes glowed a brief violet before dimming and then returned to their normal colors status. “Though a few would be willing to do it, they just want some reward or to cause as much havoc as possible.”
Spike cocked his head to the side. “You’re freely using your abilities now?”
“Yes,” she responded almost right away. “-But I am trying to restrain myself, for the sake of those around me.”
“Why? I thought you would like to use your full abilities.”
“The last one to use her abilities without restraint caused a turmoil of great disturbance that it is still being felt to this day,” Her voice, while calm, held an edge at her tone that he recognized from before. “I enjoy using my abilities Spike, but there are limits that should be placed, especially since those in power without restraints, are more than likely to cause problems.”
“Like the foreign army that invaded Canterlot?”
“Exactly,” She stated sharply. “Whoever they are, clearly have power but they seek more.”
“And just as likely,” His momma continued. “They will use it against those who oppose them.”
“Then how do we go about getting Canterlot back? If they have the power of Princess Celestia, Luna and Cadance, shouldn’t we try to find some way to stop them? What happens if they suddenly wish to start attacking other nations?”
Both mothers knew the answers and understood the implications of that dilemma. Even Eliyinsa with her powers fully unlocked, couldn’t stop a blast of celestial energy, let alone from three alicorns.
“Perhaps we can send an enhanced to witness or check on the views of Canterlot?” Zynthia offered.
Eliyinsa gave a small nod but there was a pause. “They are already wary of dragons; any that are seen or spotted can be seen as a threat or may act hostile.” She then squinted before her eyes lifted to her mate. “Shadescale?” She pondered outloud.
The scarlet dragoness agreed with a bob of her head but Spike was left out of the loop. “Shadescale?”
His mother looked down at him. “One of the few dragons with abilities here in the lands. She has the ability to camouflage in the day and is practically invisible at night. She is an absolute silent creature, a smaller class of dragon and can even use the shadows themselves to attack.”
“Why bring her up? What can she-” He paused mid-speech, as he realized what his mother just proposed. Excitement bordered his tone but he remained cautious. “You want her to spy on Canterlot!”
“At least, a temporal one,” She added, “-Somedragon that can at least keep an eye out on anything that may cause trouble.”
Zynthia chimed in. “But she will only do it for a price worthy of her leaving here and something beneficial in the long run.” She then gave a small wisp of flames. “We need to consult with the others and ask to allow an ‘enhanced’ to leave.”
“What price does she want?” Spike asked.
Both mothers turned to him and he suddenly felt a bit weary upon seeing their looks. At first Zynthia wanted to speak but she paused and turned to her mate, a mental squabble between them. She then slumped when Eliyinsa gave her a mental chat and shook her head. Once more out of the loop, he asked, “What?”
“That… is something we have to wait until we can get approval from them and… her own.”
Spike felt like something odd might come from this but he brushed it off with an ideal payment method. “If she wants gems, I have at least half a hoard at Ponyville, I am willing to part with if she is willing to help. Some of them come from elsewhere in Equestria, so she they are not your typical gems.”
Eliyinsa seemed to like that more and lowered her head close to his. “May I see if this is to her satisfaction, son?”
He blinked and realized she wanted permission to look into his head. A nod. Her eyes briefly flashed and he felt her in his mind but unlike before, this was comforting and it tickled. Perhaps now that he understood her or allowed it, maybe it would be easier from here on out? After all, while they may have lies and secrets, he had nothing that he wanted to hide, especially if it meant helping his family and friends.
When the flash ended, she frowned and her lip snarled a bit but she pushed that away and nodded to her son. “Thank you, Spike. I hope that will suffice, but for now, we need to summon the rest of the Elders.”
He gave a nod though he felt a small amount of ache in his stomach as he realized he needed Ember here too. It still lingered in his mind what she did and it still hurt but he also knew that without her, he would be encased in stone and perhaps… there would be no plan to stop these invaders and save Canterlot. Her selfish act still clashed with his selfless views but he still loved her with all his heart and he knew that this was the moment to reconcile and allow them to mend their hearts.
“If you summon the Elders, can you summon Ember too? She needs to be here if we formulate a plan, mother.”
Sensing his inner distress, but needing to reconnect with his heart, she cooed to him. “Of course, son.” Saying no more, she lifted her head and once more, her eyes glowed violet. She sent a mental command to all the parties needed, though Spike quickly added. “-Oh, can you also get Garble too.”
This caused a great pause for her and his momma. A frown worked its way to both though Zynthia was the first to voice her displeasure. “Son, why would you need to bring him here? He attacked you without restraint and-”
“He did so because I did something to his sister that would anger any older brother, especially saying something intimate in front of them.” A small nod of understanding came from him “I know what that is like. Shining Armor would always swear that if any stallion went after Twilight in that way or even think of her as such, he would bury them half way through Canterlot mountain. He also said before that, every stallion got ‘one’ free for that.”
“That seems highly unlikely,” Eliyinsa tittered. “-but an acceptable form of dealing with someone who mates with their younger sibling.”
Zynthia grunted, a sharp click of tongue. “While I don’t like it, why bring him here? I would rather not have him here in our cave.”
Spike gave a half nod. “Okay, well speak to him outside when we finish forming a plan.” Both mothers agreed and with a flash of her eyes, Eliyinsa sent the mental message.
As they waited, Spike asked, “So, will you keep using your powers like this freely? Will you put your tail braces back on?”
“I will,” she answered truthfully. “I don’t want other dragons to think I have gone back on my word about keeping them on.”
He winced, looking at the permanent marks that those bracers left on her tail. “Aren’t they painful or uncomfortable?”
She gave pause for a moment to answer. “They will be replaced in a few decades, to adjust to my growth, but for now, they are merely an accessory to me. The same way ponies wear piercings or jewelry on their bodies.”
“Growth?” he asked. “You are not fully grown?”
His mother smiled briefly, though there was a bit of pain behind it. “No son, I am still growing and believe it or not, my bracers slow my growth.” She lowered herself close to the floor so as to not talk to him. “My abilities, being suppressed for a century, had slowed my age regression.”
“How?”
His momma also lowered herself to the floor. “We know not, but perhaps an innate ability of sorts. Much like the abilities you carry, we don’t know the full extent of them, even after using them for years.”
“Huh,” He was briefly reminded of certain comic book characters that have abilities that they gain over time or don’t discover for years after their first appearances. “I feel like that is a story or comic that I could write about.”
His mother hummed in amusement. “Perhaps you should Spike. If a dragon has done something grand in life, something that inspires or accomplishes a tale worth being written or remembered, it should always be taken to heart. While we remain long lived, a story is worth telling a hundred times to hundreds of generations that are born from here until the end.”
He liked that idea, the feeling of being so grand and amazing that those after you depart from the world, should view you as a positive figure. A hope or an inspirational character that will lift the spirits or bring out the imaginations of so many. Perhaps as his role comes into fruition, he will help change the Dragon Lands by introducing more dragons here to friendship and more.
As they conversed on, the approach of giant footsteps were heard just outside. “Enter,” Eliyinsa called out before they could announce themselves.
Once more, four large dragons entered the cave, though this was the first time Spike saw all Elders here and their mates. Seeing Dereain and his mate, a male silver dragon by his side was new, but seeing Saphira moving up and about was heartwarming. Though, his heart fluttered when on her shoulder was Amethyst and Ember. Both had their eyes locked on him and him there, with an air of distance and unknown between them. They remained apart for now while the heart of the matter came forward.
Fortunately the Elders seemed to bring up the problem ahead and skipped the greetings. “So what brings this meeting to fruition other than a siege in Canterlot.” Torch asked, nodding his head towards his daughter upon his mate’s shoulder. “Ember filled us in but I feel like this should have nothing to do with us?”
“Quite the contrary, Elder Torch.” Eliyinsa started with firmness. “The princesses being captured could have dire consequences for us if their magic is taken from them. Suffice to say, Spike believes we need to act and take Canterlot from the opposing army.”
Dereain bobbed his head. “While I feel that this would help, there is also the retaliation that may come from this if we were to go and fight them.”
Eliyinsa agreed. “Which is why I first want to send a dragon to report what the situation is currently. We do not need to cause panic and have them harm the civilians.”
Both male Elders cocked their heads. “You mean a scout, a seeker?” Torch asked. Spike’s interest briefly lit up, hearing that name before. It was one of the few roles he could choose as part of completing the trials that was outside of the ‘Elders’ role. He remained quiet however.
“Of sorts, but we have none in the current area with the closest being near the northern seas.” Zynthia provided. “Instead of sending them, we send in one special dragon to assess and report anything of value to us.”
Dereain lifted his head, feeling like he knew the answer. “You already have one in mind then?” It came as a statement more than as a question.
Both females nodded, though Eliyinsa responded with hesitation. “Yes, but she is ‘enhanced’ and I know that while we don’t wish for them to leave the lands, she is the most qualified to do it.”
Saphira finally fed in, with Amy and Ember also leaning in with curiosity. “Who is it?” She asked.
Eliyinsa met their questioning gaze. “Shadescale.”
While Torch and Dereain jerked their heads back, Saphira was indifferent with the option. “Yes, she may be a valuable asset.” Torch gave his mate a perplexed look at her agreement but remained silent.
“What makes you think that she is a good asset?” Dereain asked, not just to Saphira but to Eliyinsa and Zynthia. “You know that she is not one to indulge in something as spying or information gathering without some high cost. The last time we used her was in the battle between the Princess and the Prince of the Centaurs fight.”
Now this was news to Ember and Amy about Shadescale but the actual spying of Twilight’s battle with Tirek was a twist. While the tremors and fighting could be heard hundreds of kilometers away, the witnessing had to be something dangerous. How did they even know to send her?
“She nearly got hit by their attacks and demanded half a hoard from each of us and a cave built for her. Even then she said she would recall for a future payment.” Dereain finished with anger, though his mate was quick to ease him. “It took a year and half to replenish that loss of gems and time.”
Eliyinsa turned and motioned towards Spike. “Spike has offered a large percentage of his hoard he has acquired from his pony family.” A small whine came from Amethyst at the thought of losing all of those gems they were talking about, but Ember and Spike were indifferent. Then the mood turned sour. “But she wants something else,”
Dereain and Torch snorted. “Of course she does, this was her future payment she has requested?”
Saphira cocked her head. “What does she want?”
Eliyinsa’s upper mouth twitched in anger but she withheld it from fully being repelled. “I told her no, and to try and find an alternative when we bring her in.”
Torch gave a grunt. “Well, what was the original price?” He demanded.
A small glance towards Spike, earning every other pair of eyes to look at him. Feeling it, he blinked. “What?” Innocent enough but not to those around him, earning a growl from Torch.
“Of that, I will deny her! Spike is already mated!”
“WAIT WHAT?!” The young trio of dragons exclaimed at once. This was enough to warrant Ember to fly off her mother and land in front of Spike. “She wants to be Spike’s mate?!” A venomous growl leaving her.
Spike didn’t register the fact that she was in close proximity and her flare of anger, but rather why she wanted him. Before any more anger could rise from the Dragon Lord, Eliyinsa clarified. “No so much as mate, Lord Ember.” A small grunt left her. “Rather she wants him to only to be a surrogate for her first egg batch-”
“NO!” Ember all but bellowed out. It was enough to warrant every dragon to remain silent at her. She was seething now, smog leaving her nostrils. Her anger was justified and being told this in front of her didn’t help. While Spike felt confused by the situation, he saw that the rest of the adults seemed off put by this.
“Why me?” He asked, more confused than upset like the others.
Eliyinsa shook her head. “Not for the reason you think, Spike. Rather, later down the line when you are older as you are the first male ‘enhanced’ in almost a thousand years. She would only have you just to ensure a ‘blessed’ clutch of eggs.” She then turned to Ember. “She knows you are already mated and part of a hoard, so I asked her for alternatives.”
Ember was still breathing hard with restrained anger, however she was almost instantly calmed when she felt the gentle wrap of Spike’s tail around her own. Blinking as she was pulled out of her angered haze, she felt Spike’s close proximity. While he didn’t look at her directly, the knowledge and the affection tail wrap was enough to warrant a restraint on her anger.
Deciding to deflect that topic, he asked, “Then is there something else? I mean, I… don’t want to have that hanging over my head in the future, but maybe something that is achievable or something that even can be given?”
Eliyinsa’s brows furrowed and a flash of her violet eyes came. She swallowed and her eyes dimmed. “For now, she agrees to the gems but there is still a high price demand.”
“What more can she want?” Demanded Ember. “Is it not enough that she wants to take Spike away from-”
“Again Lord Ember,” Eliyinsa heavily restated. “She Will Not… take Spike away. But, her demand is high because she risks more by going.” A click of her tongue. “She nearly got killed when watching the battle of the Titans from afar and this only adds to her price.”
“Then we seek an alternative after she completes her mission.” Torch announced with a stomp of his foreclaw. “Her abilities should shroud her from harm since there will be no active hostilities, providing she is not seen.” He noticed the non-enrapture between his daughter and Spike. While he was aware of what Ember had done, it still didn’t look good that they were not as close as they should be. This tension with Shadescale didn’t help.
Dereain chose to move past this. “So, once we find alternatives to her payment, what can we expect from her report? Is she simply spying and gathering information or is there something else?”
Spike managed to add input this time. “That and we need to see if Twilight and friends have returned. Equestria should have outside reinforcements or allies that they could rely on in case of situations like this.”
Ember’s mother cocked her head and responded with a curious, low optimistic tone. “Young Spike, what makes you think that anyone will have the excess armies to return and aid them? If this army came from out of nowhere and besieged Canterlot without your forces being alerted, who's to say others have not been attacked by these forces as well?”
While he wanted to deny that there was no hope or that other allies were invaded, he also had no proof that this army had been to other countries. Remaining optimistic, he countered, “We know nothing of them other than the creatures and their warships, but that doesn’t mean anything. We were caught off guard because…”
He paused as he was about to repeat what she stated, earning a sad nod. “If you were caught off guard and Equestria had allies, why weren’t they warned ahead of time?”
Fear slowly began to seep into his heart once more and it pained him to know that, perhaps Twilight was on a wild goose chase. Would the inevitable happen if she found no allies for support?
No! She would not fail and even if she found no help- “-Equestria still has us.” He stated firmly. “Even if they think we are the enemy, we will push them back. I won’t let my home and family be taken.”
All eyes were laid on him, his conviction didn’t show bravado about wanting to prove something but a dire need to save those without hope. While their silence was deafening, he remained optimistic and secure with his decision though it was Saphira who broke it with a heartbreaking, “And what of the cost?”
His mind thought of a million scenarios of how many would be impacted if they tried to fight them. Firmly, he huffed and straightened his chest out. “If I have to do it alone, I will. No one else should have to die or suffer for the ponies but I will.”
A brave dragon he was in the eyes before him and he even felt Ember’s tail tightened around his own. By now, he already had their support, though a small problem remained. “Then before ‘we’-” He motioned for the dragons around, feeling their agreement to join Spike’s support to reclaim Equestria. “confine to aiding the ponies, I must repeat what Saphira has stated. ‘What of the cost?’ and I do not mean just your life or our own. We still have no idea what we are fighting or what kind of army inhabits the area. To fight or even protect the ponies, we have to know thy enemy and in order to do that, we need… information.”
A sharp grip came to him at what he and Saphira meant. A sudden tighter squeeze on his tail let him know that Ember was angry but a small, just above inaudible whine left her.
Shadescale was still needed and she only wanted one thing more from them.
Correction, from him.
Slowly, he turned to his mother and asked with some hope, “Is she-” He didn’t get to finish before a small shake of her head. That was it. He was locked into something that he wasn’t even sure he could get out of or even handle, especially in the view and eyes of the ones he loved.
The absolute sheer terror of choice he was about to make had him shaking. This not escaping the adults, Dereain was the first to let out a growl and snap. “The young drake does not need this hanging over him in the future!” His smaller mate didn’t stop his rant, “He is mated! That ‘ness’ has no right or demand to ask that of him! If she won’t do it out of gems or something that can be easily given, we will find another dragon that will do it!”
“And who do you suppose has the stealth or ability to hide and gather information?” Torch asked, a bit of snark leaving him. “We have no ‘seekers’ here and there aren’t many dragons with a low enough profile to get close!”
“And we can’t persuade any of the younger dragons to do it?” Asked Zynthia.
“Most are not even smart enough to remember their own hoards from their tails!”
As the adults argued back and forth, Spike felt his heart racing and icy cold crawling down his spines, as he felt the tension and weight of the world on him. Others have to put their lives before him, suffering or dying unless he gives up something… perhaps small in the view of others, but grand to him and his hoard. A promise that he would have over him in the future, the same future where he was supposed to spend time with Ember, Amethyst and Smolder. What was he, a loyal dragon to those around him, supposed to do?
“...Spike?” He heard Ember’s voice next to him, at least, it felt like it but he had walked a few steps forward. His tail had unwound around her own and he left her behind. He couldn’t look at her, he didn’t turn to her and as much as he felt like there should be something said to her.
But what? The reality was, little to no choices were given, in a short time. Either send one dragon to scout ahead, pose little to no threat and observe safely, or send dragons with unknown consequences or let fate decide if Twilight would succeed or not.
“...Spike?” The voice, her voice, began to tremble and even through the bickering of the adults, he could hear the cracks. “Please… tell me you-”
“I’ll do it.” Not a scream, not a shout, not a demand nor a promise. Just words. Enough of a voice where all the adults instantly were silenced and stared down at the young drake with their own version of shock. His own eyes couldn’t even meet their own but he could feel their stares down at him.
“Spike-” His mother became instantly distraught upon hearing him. “You don’t have to-”
“We have no choice!” His claws were balled up and he was trembling, but his head remained lowered. “Saphira said it herself. If Equestria had allies, where are they? Why weren’t we warned about these creatures? How did they get so close so quickly?” He shook his head, eyes held tight and his voice cracking. “I refuse to let those I care for go down. If Twilight fails, we need to be there to help free the ponies and the Princesses!” A pause, a very hard and heartbreaking pause. Then… “No matter the cost, as my cost… is small compared to the lives of millions of others. Those of the needs of the many, outweigh those of the few.” A shaky exhale. “I am the few, the only one,” He turned away and walked towards the exit. “Tell Shadescale, I’ll meet her outside near the borders.”
“Spike!” They all called out, but one. He opened his wings, flapped quickly and flew out the cave in quick succession, unable to look back. As he exited, he heard the rapid movement of bodies with Saphira crying out, “Ember!”
The cold feeling of separation was upon him yet he knew that they could be a distance away for a time. But each flap and every second that he left behind his heart again, made it feel like the line between them would snap. If he went back, he would never be able to commit to helping his friends and family. He would be heartbroken and a mess, even beg for a chance to explain himself, but he was thinking about everyone else. Those that needed him.
He just forgot to think about his own heart though. His heart and Ember’s.
Squeezing his eyes tight to hold back tears, he flew outward and onwards, to hopefully talk to this dragoness and hope… pray for an alternative solution. One that would not break the hearts of his hoard now… or in the future.
He knew that his mother would locate him and then relay that information to Shadescale. All he needed to do was find some kind of payment that she would like.
Outside of himself, surely a dragoness wanted something more? Maybe something from Equestria, like food? Something she could add to her hoard? Or perhaps show her the best of what ponies could offer? He did show Amy, Ember, Smolder and even Garble something they liked.
Speaking of, that was also another problem he may have to deal with. Ember’s threat prior to them leaving for Equestria remained and it didn’t help that Spike cared enough to not break Smolder’s heart to allow something to happen to him. Oh, and he also had to make sure that Smolder didn’t know what happened.
He began pacing, trying to find something, anything for her. As he did, he turned in one direction, seeing the endless desert of the north, then he turned back, seeing the dragon lands. He turned around and walked forward, once more the desert, he turned back around and saw the lands.
Over and over he paced as his mind tried to find anything for his dragoness and her proposal of…
“Hello, Spike.”
His face suddenly met hers. His will power to not jump up and yell was tame compared but his heart jumped hard with a sharp shiver of goosebumps running down his spine.
The face of said dragoness, was to say… sharp. Her head was a lot more angular, more prone to sleekness that seemed to match the rest of her body. Her overall color on her scales is an onyx black or… was it a charcoal one, on top while he could see that most of her underside was a shift of blues, from the color of the skies to the deepest navy blue.
Unlike his mother, she was indeed smaller and thinner in stature, perhaps only four or five meters tall. She had lowered her body to all fours but even at this angle, he was able to deduce her height. She was maybe eight or nine meters across, tail included. Her spines, while tall, were flexible and seemed to rise and fall with her breathing. Her wings were incredibly thin with her skin membrane almost seeming hollow with its changing colors. It is almost like a shifting prism of sorts where they change colors seamlessly but on the darker shades. Only two long but thin horns adorned her head where he met her near translucent white pupil less eyes met his own.
Was she… was she blind?
A flash of her pearly white teeth may have said otherwise. “Are you… admiring my form, young Spike?” Her voice tickled his ear canals while her breath made him shiver. It almost came out like a purr, which only made this situation that much more akward for him.
A mere blink and he noticed that the outlines of her pupils could be seen but he wasn’t sure. Trying to make this not as awkward as possible, he took a step back and kept his composure.
“Shadescale, I presume.” He kept his good will nature at play, hopefully to sway her.
“As I am, as I will always be,” Her voice is chipper but unlike that of a young dragon. Her scales vibrated with shades and colors of the darker spectrum, sticking out openly against the desert floor. “And you, are Spike. The one I heard so much about and the only ‘gifted’ or ‘enhanced’ male, as the Elders call us, around.”
Her voice was giddy but there was a sharp underline in her tone. A bounce that sounded so wrong but there was no real way to place it.
Spike swallowed and his mouth went dry as he spoke. “I-I am no one special, no one worth speaking out in a crowd-”
A sharp bark of laughter left her, making him a bit uneasy. “Oh, don’t sell yourself so short, young Spike! Why, I dare say you stand out and above the crowd! But please, let us skip the major details of how you completed the Gauntlet of Fire, The Trials, fought off the Elders and awakened from a coma that would leave most to their fate at the end!” She began to circle around him, each step with a bounce. “Now, that was just your grand accomplishment. Skipping the fact that from up close, you managed to achieve ‘Fire-breaking’ in so short of a time.”
Spike wanted to refute any grand claims but she was just listing off his accomplishments that he found minor. She continued with her light dance. “You are mated with the Dragon Lord, are part of a hoard, raised by ponies, the Princesses no less and are a decorative hero!” Her face suddenly shot close to his, almost making him jump back at the inches apart. Eyes half lidded and the slight, playful growl that lingered at the back of her throat. “You are Far… from just special. The few instances where I have seen you from afar or listened up close, I know that you are perhaps the most gifted of us all.”
He blinked and tried to pacify himself. “I-I-I get all that, but if you know I am mated, then why do you want me? I am the Dragon Lord’s life mate, along with the mate of two other dragonesses. I will not abandon them or leave them!”
A small click of her tongue. “Oh, I am aware of all that. And I dare not… cross the Dragon Lord, both former and current.”
“Then why ask?”
The upper back of her mouth slowly turned up.
“Well, you are gifted, perhaps the most gifted and I would love to bear hatchlings from a male such as yourself.”
Spike frowned. “Even if I agreed to this, I would never be part of their lives.” Something he never thought he would ever say out loud, but this situation was different.
“Oh of that I have no doubt,” she stated nonchalantly. “You have three mates after all and I am sure they can’t wait to bear your young as well.”
He remained silent. She cast her gaze to the lands. “But now you wish to learn why I asked this?” A slow nod. “Well, as the price of me leaving my home and spying on another country comes at a great price. You know the hazards that come with that. Invasion or spying on foreign countries, possible deniability, ponies finding dragons under their noses and what not.” He frowned but made no comment. She then closed her eyes, twisted her head back and a small, inaudible moan of pain left her, like a distant memory. “When they told me to go and see why the sun and moon were being played around like toys, I flew as fast as I could. I was eager to leave, see new sights and even try and find some trinkets to add to my hoard.”
“And… they only sent you, not seekers?” He asked incredulously.
A ripple in her scales made her briefly camouflage against the backdrop of the word, where only the whites of her eyes could be seen. Like a wave, each scale became almost translucent and blended around them so that it looked like a weird cut out of the sky and dirt below, shifting in front of him, with only the whites of her eyes seeming to be visible. “They admired my gifts far more than others.”
Spike shifted a bit uncomfortably as she winked at him.
But then, her attitude then changed, as her eyes narrowed and a frown formed. Curiously, he watched as her scales shifted back to her normal colors. “I had arrived at the moment when the Pony Princess and that Centaur freak were fighting it out. Bright blasts of magic and energy that I could feel from miles away. At first, I thought they were simply dueling, a fight of sorts as mountains were leveled, giant holes in the earth itself and waves of energy destroying everything… their attacks collided and the explosion was…grand, to say the least.” Her head turned to the side and her eyes looked deeply into his own pushing close to him. “The blinding light by their magic collision, it was so… strong that even at the distance I had hid from was so powerful, I temporarily went blind and crashed hard.”
He winced but remained silent, feeling sorry for her. The upper part of her mouth twitched. “I was blinded, injured and couldn’t find any heading. My eyesight hadn’t returned for about three days and by then, I was tired, hungry, and screaming for help. Even after the battle had finished, I was terrified as I was alone and had no aid.”
A shaky sigh left her as the memory abided and she turned away from him, looking back at the lands where the dragons were. “I returned a few days later but I had told them what my demands were.” A scoff left her. “Shocker that they were only going to give me so little of a hoard for compensation. I demanded that I would not tell them anything until a cave and half their hoard was given!” Snarling, she turned to him. “And they dare say that I demand too much after nearly losing my life and being nearly blinded, no less in a hostile environment!”
This was a different tune and he truly felt sorry for her. A low hiss from her, voice lowering to calmer tones. “And as you can see, my eyesight is… applicable at best, having to struggle just to be outside with the sun blaring overhead. Though shadows can show me where an individual or area is, it still discomforts me greatly.”
She seemed fine to him but perhaps, she was silently suffering and didn’t want to say anything else to the Elders.
“I-I am truly sorry for what had happened, though why didn’t you tell them you were left out there? My mother, she couldn’t send help or find you?”
A small incline of her head. “And what? Tell them to heal my eyes or demand more? As for help? Your influence to help others hasn’t come in yet Spike, lest you forget that in your year here, the lands have changed outside of your coma. To say the least, your kindness brought the best of them out… but not before.” Another scoff. “And while you may think so highly of them, they think very little for those ‘gifted’, especially if only to serve their purposes.” Spike wanted to debunk those claims but she cut him off. “Why have you not heard of me until now? What of the others that live here with gifts that could be utilized but are told to hide their abilities just to keep our species safe? Hmm? What about your mother? Is she not confined to limit her abilities, only to use the full extent of them until now? What dire situation had her binds removed? Perhaps a coming threat or a possibility of yours or somedragon’s else?”
He didn’t doubt the reason why Eliyinsa removed her binds, but he also couldn’t explain why the other dragons should hide their gifts. Still, he felt worse knowing that she was making good points. She was about to continue but then she twitched hard and a small audible groan left her. Confused, he asked, “Are you well?”
“No,” A small snarl left her. “A major migraine suddenly came up.” A draconic growl mixed with pain escaped her teeth. “It’s coming in waves.”
Spike frowned, having heard or witnessed this before. Pulling close, he gently reached for her head, uncaring for her twitching and looked into her eyes. The contact made her lock onto his own and saw the frown on him. With a small grunt, he spoke sharply. “Mother! Get out of her head! This is between me and her! Do not hurt her!”
It surprised Shadescale that he knew that it was her causing this and as soon as he did, the migraine slowly vacated her and she blinked. Spike released her and stood back. For a brief moment, the small comfort and caress of his actions to prevent his mother from doing something harmful, truly touched her. The care in his eyes didn’t just extend to those he loved and known of but to others as well. The tale of his heroics or benevolent nature had been witnessed to her own eyes. A powerful reminder that he had control like no other that he could even tell his mother to undo a harm.
A genuine smile greeted him. “My thanks, Spike. I would never have known…”
“She wants to push you away from me.” Growling lightly, he shook his head, looking towards the area where their home lay. “I hate when she does that.”
Shadescale cocked her head. “Not the first time?”
He didn’t answer. Her form lowered so that she was now at eye level, causing a sort of equalizer between them. “Then perhaps we can come to an understanding, Spike.” He briefly engaged in eye contact, a look of vigilance as he silently hoped for a good alternative. “I will gather information, see what Equestria has become and…” A pause as her tongue flicked. “I will hold onto my bargain… for now.” He slumped and a dejected look came about him. “Ah ah!” A small tsk left her, a shallow smile upon her face. “Worry not, I said for now,” she re-emphasized. “-and as I said, I prefer no animosity between your mates and the Elders.”
“Then what do you want for right now?”
She gazed into his eyes and she pulled the distance between them closer, though he did not retreat this time. “Freedom without fear,” She stated firmly.
Spike blinked. “Freedom? Freedom from what?”
A small sniff from her. “Your mate is now in charge of the Dragon Lands and hence, ruler of us all. She can make changes and demands that the other rulers have not.” She then slowly turned her head. “I want freedom for us!” A small wisp left her, pushing to his ear. “I want us gifted, to be free without fear from other dragons. I want us, dragons like me and you… to be allowed to fly! To leave the lands and to willingly spread across the world!”
Spike clasped at her exhorting. While he had never felt the chains or binds of those with gifts, was it because of his inheritance by ponies? The privilege of being raised outside of the lands, which showcased how controlling the Elders were?
Perhaps… that explained why they never made arguments or defended those with abilities here. At one point, each Elder made it seem like they couldn’t leave, not that they shouldn’t leave. But was the true harm? More dragons like the ones that have caused damage? Ones that could harm ponies?
Ones like the mother who birthed him?
He gave only a half hearted nod. “I think you are right, the ‘gifted’ shouldn’t be confined here, to not be allowed to explore the world, though I can imagine that the rule was placed because of somedragon in the past?”
“Indeed,” She mused. “Something along the likes of your mother may have-” A pause, she squinted and he knew that his mother had reinvaded her mind.
“Mother!!” he barked once more. “Leave her be!”
Shadescale continued to squint, still receiving more mental projections but no pain. Her eyes danced, like if reading or gathering information before they stopped to settle, giving a small nod as if agreeing. Then she turned to Spike. “If you agree to our freedom and our pact for a clutch, I will leave for Equestria now and reach it by nightfall. No delays, no further demands.”
Spike gave a small glare towards the dragoness. “What did my mother tell you?”
A pause, as if mentally debating but not with his mother. “Something that can affect, not just you but all of us.” She then gave him one of those sad smiles that every adult would give to the young when something amiss was coming but they hid it with that faux mirth. “For what it's worth, I am happy to know that you changed the Dragon Lands for the better. You are special, Spike. A hundred dragons could not match your uniqueness and I pray that if you get what you need, then perhaps, the future of our species and the ponies will forge a grand bond. And remind the Elders that we will not be shackled no more, we want freedom! Your future role can be the greatest gift for the gifted… Guardian.”
Before he could say anymore, she gave a small brush of her head against his own, throwing him off guard. Not enough to mark, but enough to show… affection. “Tell your mother to contact me by the dying light.” No other words, she quickly turned and ran towards the north before opening her wings and taking flight, creating a small gust of wind in her wake.
He watched as her form slowly flew towards his home, to hopefully bring him some much needed information. True to her nature, she blended into the skies and disappeared immediately from view.
Once gone, he gave a disgruntled sigh. “What did you say to her mother?” He demanded, knowing full well she could hear him.
For a moment, he got no response, as if testing whether she was within his thoughts or not. Then…
“What she should not have shoved her teeth into, Spike.”While it didn’t come out strong, he felt the power behind her voice, though it softened almost immediately. “I am sorry son, but this involves my past that I refuse to let her expel to the others.” A snort as he paced in a small area. “The same past that you told me you would keep from me like when we went to the forest?”
“Yes, but know this. I also wanted her to understand that she was asking for something so…”
“Serious?” He finished out loud for her.
“...complicated, especially since you are already mated, can ruin your future with your hoard.” A pause. “What did she ask?” “She wants those with gifts or that are enhanced to be free to roam. To leave the lands and be able to interact with other dragons without fear or ridicule.”
A ripple came about, though whether through agreement or anger or confusion, he couldn’t relate. A moment to return. “Will that prevent her from asking for a clutch from you?” “No,” an audible rumble came to his mind, a growl from his understanding. “But it may be a start. Or maybe she could find another male that is gifted out there to bond with.”
Silence for a few moments, perhaps her talking to the Elders. She then responded. “While the others do not like it, perhaps it would help if we can loosen the restraints or rules we have placed for the other ‘enhanced’ then.” He frowned. “Why hide them? Why treat them like they are dangerous?”
“Because they can be, Spike. You above all should know-” “-that nothing is more dangerous than a caged dragon!” A mental growl, echoed by a physical one. “They are not allowed to leave or roam or make friends! Did you give most of them a chance to try?”
Once more silence greeted him and he became far more upset. With a lowered growl to her, “Does that mean if I lose control or I can’t control myself again, will the other Elders lock me up too? Maybe not today but tomorrow? Bind chains around me like they made you.”
The voice soft, solemn, almost hallowed response. “My case was different, my past is much worse than those of the others and yourself. I would die and fight them off before I would allow a single brace to touch your scales.” He felt a pulsing wave of echoes that vibrated his whole frame, as if her past was trying to surface and project onto him. She had meant that, though there was a huge underlining or this.
His eyes narrowed. “Mother… what are you hiding from me?” Silence. A low growl. “What are you afraid of me knowing?”
More silence, though this time, a powerful wave of emotional sadness came to him and he knew that he had triggered something. He didn’t say anything else and just stewed in his anger.
About ten minutes of silence, a mentally saddened impression came to him. “Will… will you return to us?” He didn’t want to respond but willingly did so in a lowered, tame tone. “No, not yet. Shadescale said to contact her by night and I… I need time to myself.” He gave a sharper end reply. “That means leave my mind… please.” “As you wish,” And just like that he was left alone with his thoughts.
A small hiccup left him, a feeling of being so isolated plagued him but he needed it. At least for the moment.
His posture and pose faced north where Shadescale left, wondering and praying that this time, she would get there without any complications.
It was not even noon yet and he felt really drained already.
The sun moved normally over him, like nothing had affected its normal ‘Celestia’ run course. Which again, begged who was controlling it.
Ignoring the gnawing hunger in his belly, he hadn’t moved from his spot since he had left and didn’t wish too. For now, the swirl of emotions that bellowed in his mind was like a storm that never ceased. A cyclone of harrowing sorrow, anger, annoyance, pain and so much more that he couldn’t categorize it all.
It wasn’t until he heard the gentle flap of wings coming close that he stirred. He didn’t have to turn to see who it was, nor did he acknowledge it. Upon landing, Ember, who had recovered earlier, spoke to him.
“Spike?”
He kept his back turned but not out of hate. “It’s okay, you can come closer. I-I just don’t know what to say yet, so can we just sit in silence until I do?”
“Okay.” It was low, tempered and the solemn response was a bit brighter. To make it easier for them both, he opened his claws for an invitation to hold them.
She approached and the immediate contact made his heart rise with a beat, almost syncing once more to her own, as if it had been missing it for this whole time. Once in grasp, he held it tightly and pulled her down with him. She didn’t fight him and sat on the floor with him, though to really cement his need for her, he wrapped his wing around her and pulled her close. He noticed the Scepter was with her too carried on her left with a dull glow faint but pulsing in its core.
This had the immediate effect of her content look at the prephial of his vision but he didn’t acknowledge it yet. They were close once again and he felt like things may come easier in a bit.
Ember remained content enough to sit by him and not make a sound, though he knew she was silently begging to speak to him. To say or do anything, but he wouldn’t allow that, at least, not before he said his piece about how terrible he has felt since yesterday.
It would be a long silent half hour of him staring at the northern horizon of organizing his thoughts, words and even prayers to a coherent functional process of what was needed to say. Nothing mattered at the moment other than what he needed to say to her and what their feelings were at the moment.
A deep inhale, filling his lungs with as much oxygen as possible, holding it in for a moment before gently releasing. Finally he spoke.
“Before I start, I just want to say everything I have to say before you do. Everything I want to tell you is for a reason and for the better and worse, I never, ever want you to think that I will stop loving you.” He swallowed and he blinked as small moisture buildup in his eyes. “That is an unbreakable hold we have and with all my heart Ember, you will always be in life. From here until the very end, you are my heart.”
He still couldn’t lack at her, but his claws squeezed her own and she squeezed back. “Eternally, forever and even beyond death, we are together.”
A shake of his head. “But… I am sorry Ember, for what I did earlier,” She opened her mouth to speak but a knowing glance kept it shut quickly. “I ran out because I was scared, I was desperate and I wanted to make sure that those I care for are safe or not being harmed. My family, my friends, those ponies I grew up with… I-I-I could only think of them at that moment, though doing so made me make a pact with some dragon in the future.”
“I didn’t think about how much it would affect me, as it would affect you or the others. My anger of what you did threw that off but… it shouldn’t have, especially to you and Smolder. She probably has it the worst, after giving something to her the day before.” A sniff leaving him. “I-I know you want me to be less selfless but… I can’t Ember, I honestly can’t.”
Her own heart swelled with emotions as well, as he bared his own here and now before her, yet she remained silent. “Ever since my greed growth, I never wanted to be selfish again, to lose control and cause pain or grief for those I love. Even if it meant me getting hurt, I would throw myself to protect them so I never lost control again.”
Her tail wrapped around his and he welcomed it by coiling it around her own. “Every time I imagined what would happen if I lost control, would I be able to be stopped.” A shake of his head. “Could I be stopped? If three Elders couldn’t stop me when I snapped, who could?”
And there it was, his truth bared before her, a blinding light of unimaginable burden of selflessness that would either hurt him or kill him. He was afraid of his own power, of his anger that could lead to a doomsday like scenario in his mind. Everyone has their rages, their points of pure anger where they felt like they couldn’t or wouldn’t stop. But Spike, he was a literal dragon with a power of rancor like proportions if left unchecked. Fire Breaking could be seen as a front for him to set anything on fire with just a simple touch, but untampered eruptions with abilities that could ignite the world could be devastating…
He continued on while she had been pondering this. “-I know you want me to think about myself and I can try but… you need to know I will think of others first. The ponies, all of those who raised me and are my friend; they will come first before me because I will not fail them again. And yes, you three and every dragon that I know and care for here too, I will do the same for.”
“I couldn’t ask that of you though, for I know that you care for me, but there are times when you will have to think about the others. You are the Dragon Lord, you are supposed to care for the dragons here and keep peace between them. If you were to choose between me or the dragons here, I would be devastated if you chose me. What about your parents, Smolder’s family, Amy’s? My mothers? Would you give them all up for me? That’s what you need to understand. More so, that the need of the others, of the many of others, come first before a single one dragon.”
A surge of denial warped into her mind like so many other times before. To not allow those disgusting thoughts of him bending down and dying or becoming harmed for the sake of others, but she bit back the bile taste from resurfacing. Her and many other dragons did come before him, not just because they were there first, but because they deserved to live as much as he deserved to choose to give up his life for the others.
She tried to meet his eyes but they stayed focused forward, though tears fell free from his eyes. His topic then changed. “What comes next, I don’t know and I am… scared because of that. If Twilight and the others fail, what comes next? Do we try to help Equestria and take over? Would ponies even accept it, let alone me? I may be Celestia’s son but they would never allow a dragon to rule them.”
He wiped away his tears and continued on, despite her own heart breaking at seeing him like this. “I am tired Ember, I am so tired that it feels like so much revolves around us that I don’t feel like I should keep going. Since the start of the Gauntlet of Fire, I felt the pain from the Trials, my year in a coma, waking up with amnesia, my mothers’ manipulation, my abilities, having a past that is hidden from me and all the way up to Equestria, now leading up to the invasion, I feel… drained. Those times where I felt like Equestria would come to an end, I didn't feel as bad because I always put my faith into Twilight and the Princesses.”
“Saving the Crystal Empire, or Twilight from Discord and those other times seemed less so, because I always had them or was always near them. All these other times I dealt with issues, it felt personal and exhausting. I have never wanted to give up on a day or myself until this all started.”
This hurt… this hurt her so much that she felt so powerless. Where… where did this feeling of pain come from? Why did he… when did he start to fully give up?
He started to massage her palm with his claws, tears still coming, though a smile did eventually form on his mouth, indicating a change in his spirit. “But then… I wouldn’t have gotten to experience the best of it. I wouldn’t get to experience my greatest moments of life because of all of that.”
The hearts beat in unison and she felt a smile tug on her maw for the first time since their return home with her own tears falling. “The week here?” She finally managed to speak, hoping to light within her own growing heart beat.
He nodded, the smile growing. “Yeah, the week here, spending time with you, Amy, Smolder, my mothers and… yeah, I have to admit, even your mother and father.”
“Even though she tried to teach you about mating?” A half laugh came from her, which he responded with his own.
“Yeah, even that too.” A smile at the memory before he inhaled and then inwrapped his claws in between her own. “And those days in Ponyville. Those wonderful, beautiful days at home with my friends and family, Ember. Those days have felt so… complete to the point it felt like an everlasting dream. Just the atmosphere, the love, the friendship and all those that surrounded me. Even with the addition of Thorax and the changedlings, or Sunburst being part of our new little group for O&O, it made me feel like the world was so complete.”
His smile dipped and then his solemn return though a serious tone slightly came into play. “That is why I need this to happen Ember, why all of this needs to happen. I need to know what is happening over there, I need to know that they can be saved and that we can help. But I will not allow others to be harmed if it can be avoided. Choosing Shadescale was our only option at the moment and I… I am willing to let you be angry or worse at me, if it means knowing that I could keep everyone safe. I should be biting my own words for not thinking it all through but… time is against me in the worst of moments.”
With that, he exhaled and for the first time in what felt like excruciating hours of long standing betrayal, his emerald eyes fixed towards her orange ones.
“When this is all over, I hope that I can make it up to you, Amy and Smolder. Whatever it takes and no matter how long it takes, I will do whatever I can for the four of us, together. As mates, as lovers, as a hoard and… as a family.”
Ember said nothing, she couldn’t say nothing but she didn’t have too. All she did was throw herself at Spike, becoming a sobbing mess. He was caught off guard and fell back, as she cried onto him, incoherent words flowing from her that didn’t fully register but he knew what she was saying in her heart. For the moment, he simply held her as they laid on the floor of the desert, trying to comprehend their emotions and hope that their future wasn’t too fractured.
Back at the cave, Eliyinsa had relayed everything to the others, through the eyes of Ember, with permission of course. Her eyes settled back to their normal colors, as tears fell from her face while the other Elders seemed just as affected.
“He has suffered a great deal, yet his heart remains… strong.” Eliyinsa stated, as her mate brushed against her in comfort. “We… have not dealt with that much pain in such a short time in our lifetimes, nor have we recovered that rapidly either.”
“That’s because of the family he has now,” Saphira answered, a small smile on her face. Still resting on her shoulder was Amy, who had come to feel happy being with her, despite not being with her hoard. “The ponies that raised him, the ponies he befriended, the dragons he loves and those that support and care for him throughout the lands.”
“And now comes the part where he will not continue to suffer,” Torch stated firmly, getting a nod from all the adults. “His pact with Shadescale will hold in the future unless we allow the ‘enhanced’ to roam free and not be ridiculed.”
Dereain gave a small snort, something his mate mused in reminding him that he does alot. “And they expect us to remove almost a century's worth of hate or opinions on those with abilities? Even if we were to do so, how many actually have become used to the isolation or become so disconnected from the dragon lands that they would never wish to expose themselves?”
No one had an immediate answer, but Zynthia offered a partial solution. “Perhaps we can feed Shadescale her own words and have her stand out amongst them.” Earning a careful glance from all the others, she confirmed her solution “If she wants them to be free, then she needs to stand out and show them they will hide no more.”
“Spike would assist or partake in that, no doubt about it.” Eliyinsa admitted with a slight pause. “Though something from this will probably further their pact in the future. If she provides information or insight properly, at best, their future will remain amicable at best.”
“And is that the best course of action for Spike and his hoard?” Torch asked dubiously.
“If he is doing it for his family, then baka yeah!” The smallest and youngest member of the group of dragons finally speaking out. All eyes turned towards Amythyest who had remained on Saphira’s shoulder. Her attitude showed her resoluteness, her stance straightened. “While I have no problem with it, Spike is putting a lot of faith into somedragon who can give him what he needs and if she gets something like a clutch out of it, so be it! Ember may not like it, but she knows that Spike will always come back to us! We just have to show him our support if and when we need to save those ponies! We can’t make him feel guilty about his choice, we need to show him that we will be behind it every step of the way so he can be stronger for it!”
While they knew from experience that this particular teen dragoness was not of the bright caliber, her devotion to Spike and Ember was enduring. Suffice to say, she did provide a powerful insight of words and that they should be showing him that they support him.
Each Elder mulled over her words though Saphira vibrated at her speech and defense of Spike. “She is absolutely right,” A glow came from Amethyst as she was commended. “For now, the accord between Shadescale and Spike can be debated for a later time. We must wait and see what she witnesses with the ponies and then plan to provide either a counteroffensive for them or support in any way possible.” The saphira dragoness turned to Eliyinsa. “If she said to wait for nightfall, that is all we can do for now.”
Agreeing, the Elders conversed on with Dereain querying, “And what do we do should she fail?”
“She won’t, Dereain.” Eliyinsa asserted with a nod. “Just getting the possible approval of a clutch and the promise of word to allow the ‘enhanced’ their freedom, she has pushed her persistence to complete this without failure.”
“Then let us pray that this is worth the cost for Spike and his hoard,” Torch resolved. “For now, let us retire and wait for her to provide her findings.”
The rest agreed and the four Elders left the home of Eliyinsa and Zynthia. The two mothers wanted to speak to their son, but with his peeved outlook towards Eliyinsa’s meddling with Shadescale, they opted to wait for his return of his freewill.
Spike and Ember had settled not long after that, opting not to return home yet but instead casually flying around the lands. Their chatter was idle or lacking but they remained content with just being around one another.
From flying over active volcanoes, to the dragons hanging around the lava pits to even checking on the remaining eggs.
When they were met up by Amy, who brought gems, the meal did warm them up enough to talk. Not about what had happened today, nor about any problems at all, rather… Amy’s turn to bring out the brightness in spite of everything, was a welcoming change.
“When we get back, we are definitely getting those giant burgers again.” The pink dragoness stated as she chewed on her gems. “You spoiled and possibly ruined gems for me with that food.”
A much hearty laugh left the other two, voicing their own agreement. While they would never fully give up gems to one another, it was still fun to imagine the scenario. To the credit of Amy, she did her best to drastically change the attitude of both Ember and Amy by bringing out the best of both of them. She reminded them of their flaws and weaknesses, but at a pace that would make Pinkie Pie proud.
She put her heart into making things right again, going as far as to openly mock them on their odd love making… rather a lack of it and even their choice in preferences to their hobbies. This started a wholesome shouting match between the three of them, that broke all their tension for the time. That lasted for the rest of the day.
By the evening, the dragons had almost completely forgotten about the world and its troubles. It was a true blessing that had the three of them back at their home cave where they laid in the giant pile of pillows that served as their bed though Amy did file a complaint on that.
“And now this bed sucks compared to those beds in Equestria.”
“Ah, did I spoil that for you too, Amy?” Spike teasingly asked.
“YES!” She whined loudly as she tried to get comfortable as much as possible. She kept shifting and twisting with an endless fidgeting to gain that feeling back. “Baka! It's like my body adjusted to those beds faster than these pillows!”
“Don’t talk about my pillows or you’ll sleep on the hardrock floor, Amy!” Ember playfully warned, though it fell on deaf ears.
“Hey, you know I’m right! You were practically snoring your tail off the first night we got back up! I almost had to wake you up by throwing water at you!”
“I do not snore!” She defended with red cheeks.
“Like a dragon during their century’s hibernation!”
“Take that back!”
“And you know that the bed was so good when you begged to bring one back so even you admitted your pillows sucked!”
With a growl, Ember tackled Amy into her pillow mountain and began to fight with her. It wasn’t a real fight compared to draconic standards, no flames involved, but it did involve a lot of playful biting, tossing and scratching. A draconic cat fight in Spike’s eyes, which was both amusing to watch and… a bit of a turn on, especially when Amy, being the heavier and stronger of the two, was able to easily overpower Ember and pin her inside of the pillows. The manic whining yell was met with an equally playful growl of dominance. “Admit it, these pillows suck!”
“You are sleeping on the floor tonight!”
“But the next time, I will be sleeping on that luscious bed while you sleep on these pillows.” Ember growled as she struggled. “And I know Spike will join me.”
Said dragon froze at being called out and had both females turn to him. Okay now that turn on feeling left him, though he couldn’t deny that the position they were still in didn’t push it fully down. “Well, aren’t you going to agree with me, Spikey!” Amy teased. “That a bed is much better than just a bunch of pillows.”
“And he would agree that pillows are better because you can move them exactly the way they want to be!”
Well both had solid arguments and feeling that he could be called out on it(like he had a few times before) he opted to settle for the simple answer. “Why not both?” He asked with a shrug.
“Huh?” Both females drawled out.
Draco and Wistala interfered that evening before he could explain, as he got a mental call from his mother.
“Son, Shadescale has made contact with Canterlot.”
The trio of dragons quickly flew to the cave of Spike’s mothers, where not long after, had been joined by the other Elders. Upon immediately landing, Spike practically flew to Eliyinsa who was in a trance of sorts, eyes glowing the same bright violet hues. Upon Spike’s approach, they dimmed and she turned to look down at him. “She has reached the mountain and is investigating the damage. So far, she says that she has counted five air-ships docked and most of the inhabitants imprisoned.”
A whine left Spike upon hearing that, not liking it at all. His mother wanted to give him some good news but there was nothing in the mind of Shadescale that indicated anything. “I am sorry son, but you will see nothing worth liking if you were to go.”
Ember had wrapped her claws with his own in comfort, though how small it was. “And that pony that attacked us? Is she there?”
“The one you described is nowhere in the vicinity, Spike. As for Twilight and her friends, the same is with them. I can’t find them within the borders of Equestria, that is to say, they are not captured or worse, but I have no idea where to look.”
Spike slumped, supported only by the strength and care that was Ember. He felt her tight embrace, with her whole frame. Amy contributed as well to help him.
Torch, feeling sympathy for the drake, looked at Eliyinsa. “What of the other three princesses? What is their status?”
Said Elder’s eyes briefly glowed for a moment, her head turning and twisting to the side as she received information before they dimmed. “Shadescale says they have been moved into the center of the Castle, though they are still frozen. All guards or police personnel are also caged and confined, though no signs of a resistance movement.”
A small sob left Spike as he held onto his mates, trying to remain strong but failing. Each Elder felt for the young drake, as the information got worse and worse. The evening was just starting but no good night would come from this.
During the night, Shadescale continued to provide small bits of information. The caging of arch mages, foals and young ones used as bait to hold the adults in contempt. A few coups did try to arise but none withstanding or lasting.
Then came a devastating heartbreak . “Shadescale is reporting that they sent one ship down to the local nearby town.”
Spike all but panicked, “No! Why Ponyville?!” He frantically began to pace, his heart beating with each stressful revelation. Even the adults were stunned to hear of this piece.
Torch being the first to voice his concerns. “Why attack or invade a smaller village? What is there to gain?”
“Everything!” Spike all but stated fearfully. “There are so many important things in Ponyville! If my friends are being chased, they could use their families to get them to force Twilight or themselves to come back! Or worse, the magical artifacts that we have confiscated!” He then flew up to his mother directly to her face and all but yelled. “Tell Shadescale to protect the town! Bring down the ship or something! Please! They can’t be allowed into Ponyville!”
The desperation and plea in his voice was so strong, it broke her heart to see him in this distress. Like before his coma, those horrible feelings returned only worse now that she considered him her son. This would possibly expose Shadescale if she were to attack or do anything to them.
“Spike… I don’t think that she could-”
“Tell her that she will have her pact made!”
A deafening silence though it was expected, especially by his firm and harsh response. His eyes broken with tears but filled with undying anger of what he was doing, he looked at his mother steadily. “Tell her that she will get what she wants, both things, if she helps keep them safe or try to delay them!”
Knowing that all eyes were on him, he felt truly horrible for doing this again, but felt so terribly low at this point. His heart was beating a mile a minute and it didn’t help that he had just broken out of his low state earlier. He thought that things would be going strong but… he hadn’t realized how much worse things can get.
She saw his desperation, deep and strong in his eyes, but there was also the fear, the pain, the silent guilt and the remorseful feeling that was consuming him. She hoped that this would not end in a hardship between his hoard and himself.
Ember seemed to answer that herself as she hovered next to him, grasping his claws on her own. Upon feeling this, he turned and regret consumed him thinking that she would be affected by this, but there was serenity and understanding to her eyes, as she felt true sorrow for Spike and his predicament. Their love remained strong as the day they joined together but they knew that his family would be his priority to defend and protect them. As much as he could even from far away, he would do this to protect them all.
She gave him a nod of approval, easing his heart a bit, though the guilt remained. Another grasp of his left saw that Amy had also hovered nearby and she too approved of his decision as well. He had never felt this amount of love and support in the moment and all present could clearly see that this was their strength and bond to one another.
“For his family,” Ember responded, a tone of acceptance but understanding. Amy nodded and repeated, “For his friends,”
The tears returned but now, they were of happiness. He didn’t deserve this love, nor did he feel like their forgiveness or anything else, but he was grateful for it all.
Getting approval from them, Eliyinsa relayed her message immediately to the dragoness across the lands. Upon sending it, her eyes went wide and a small bit of her lip came up. A smile? A snarl?
“She is going to defend the town, though she may need a place to lay low in case.”
“Tell her Twilight’s castle.” Sike immediately provided. “The cart of gems, if she gets hungry, is located towards the back of the castle. If she needs a place to hide, there is a balcony that leads to a room.” Eliyinsa sent forth the information, getting forth immediate responses. “She is flying by the ship’s side, though she isn’t sure if she can damage it or direct it fully. It's fully armored and protected by electric magic of sorts.”
She then began to silently speak, as if communicating but no words leaving. As she did this, Spike, Amy and Ember settled back on the floor, with Spike hugging both of them real hard, giving them ‘kindles’ across their faces in thanks. He still felt unworthy of their love but he knew that he still had it.
The continuous communication between Eliyinsa ceased and her eyes dimmed. “She says they have chosen to stay in hover over the town, though no active engagement yet.”
“Perhaps the town has some defenses of some type or they are checking to see if it would be worth invading,” Dereain assessed. “Though aren’t the Princesses usually the ones that do that job, young Spike?”
Said drake gave a small nod, “Yes, but if not them, our friends too, though the town always has something crazy going on since it's next to the Everfree Forest. THey will either hide or try to fend them off.” A small smile graced his face. “Ponyvillians are a tough crowd and when banded together, they can be a force to be reckoned with.”
“Are the creatures native to Equestria?” Torch asked.
A shake of Eliyinsa’s head echoed by Spike, though he answered first. “I have never seen these guys before, outside maybe books or heard of legends.”
His mother also added her bit. “They dwell outside of the lands of Equestrian borders. They are called Storm Creatures though what kind of creature they are, I am unsure. They seemed to follow a certain leader though Shadescale hasn’t gotten close enough to gain intelligence yet on them.”
Saphira seemed to be a bit in the know. “Storm creatures you say? Yeti?” She asked for confirmation.
Torch gave a lifted brow look. “Have you heard of them?”
His mate shook her head lightly. “Not much, but the local area around the mountains have dealt with them. In my travels, I have heard of creatures such as these, though when Ember described it, I couldn’t be sure. However, this matches up with the description when I passed in the area. These ‘yeti’ are bipedal creatures that live high up in the mountains, constantly surrounded by storms. Some of the nearby locals at the time believe that their magic is based on them being able to control the storms, hence why their ships and perhaps cloaking is based on it.”
“And their leader?” Dereain asked.
“No known alias other than the ‘Storm King,’ though it is just the one that leads, that tribe but of the others, I know not.”
The words ‘Storm King’ flowed into Spike’s mind, trying to conjure an image of some mad Yeti who wanted nothing but power, using a pony as his hound or commander.
Though, he himself wasn’t sure what to think of the mare that attacked them. Why was she attacking her own kind? Did he do ‘that’ to herhorn or did something cause it to happen and then… he demanded or promised her something in turn? Revenge? A replacement? Maybe that was why they wanted the Princesses power. To replace her horn, but then why invade a peaceful country instead of asking for help?
All these thoughts twisted and turned until they threatened to give him a migraine. His only hope was now that they would gain enough info to stop them or at least provide aid to Twilight and the others when they returned.
For the next half hour, there was low talk amongst them all, with Shadescale providing little feedback. At this point, the Elders left to sleep and would be alerted of any changes. Spike didn’t want to leave yet, but he didn’t want to leave Ember and Amy, especially after talking and asking for so much.
“Go with them son, I will alert you first thing in the morning or if anything else happens overnight.” His mother affirmed with a gentle nudge towards them.
“Please do so, mother. I hope that if we can, we will make it to Equestria and be ready to aid them tomorrow if possible.”
“It will only be for the day, son.” Zynthia warned softly. “If the recovery time is as small as it is now, you will only get one day, if even the whole day.”
“Then it's the one we will have to make count,” The dedication in his voice unwavering and just as resolved as ever. Both mothers agreed, though his mother gave a small squint as a small pulse of purple passed her eyes.
“Oh, I see an unlucky dragon just outside the lands wanting to enter but… can’t.” A small bit of snark leaving her.
“I didn’t!” Ember, Amy and even Zynthia replied at the exact same time. They all glared at the mentioned dragon but Spike ignored them and turned to his mother.
“Tell him to return home and we'll talk in the morning! We can deal with whatever we have to with him until then?”
A small wisp of flames left Amy. “You sure we can’t just leave him outside for one night?! I mean, he did sucker-claw you and I really hate that you didn’t kick his tail!”
Spike gave a shake of his head. “Any sibling that is told that their younger sibling is mated or is laid with someone they can’t remotely like, is guaranteed to get smacked or punched.” A small half smile on his mouth. “If Shining Armor ever heard of which guard or stallion was even hitting on Twilight, I know for sure he would have at least a line of guards ready to beat them up one at a time.”
“So I can’t summon a group of dragons to knock him down a peg?” Ember asked ominously as she twirled her scepter in claws.
“Whatever for, Lord Ember? We are right here.” Eliyinsa said with a cheshire grin. “Will we not suffice?”
“Not if we want to make an example of him.”
“I could probably make him punch himself in between his-”
“Alright already!” Spike half yelled, half groaned. “I know he did it! Get over it! I’m over it and let's just go!” As he started walking out, he called over his shoulder. “And you all got some twisted sense of humor!”
“And who said it was for humor, son?” His mother said almost too cheerfully, echoed only by the titters of the other females.
Spike waved them off and left the cave. Ember and Amy gave waves to both older females and quickly followed after. While it wasn’t ending on a high note, their spirits did lift with just a bit more merit.
When Spike and his hoard returned to their home, they all but forgot their earlier argument and went straight to bed. Amy didn’t complain about the pillow and Ember didn’t kick her onto the floor, while Spike was just happy, he was sleeping between them with their love still intact. While it felt so good to have it, to him it was still missing one important dragon and that was they all wished they had.
Ember, having had night terrors before, had found comfort enough to not receive them tonight, as she embraced the body of Spike. Sleep surprisingly came easy though for all of them…
Spike felt dazed as he woke. It felt like he had woken up but fell back asleep. He wasn’t sure how much he had slept in, but he knew that had. A small tickle in his mind.
“Forgive me son,” His mother responded gently into his still waking mind. “But I wanted you to be as well rested as possible. I made sure you had as much sleep so you can wake up refreshed and less stressed. It is almost noon if you wish to know. Shadescale has reported nothing yet, so I hope this eases your mind.”
Huh. Should he be mad or thankful, especially when he had established rules about his mind being probed without consent?
“... it's fine mother,” He said softly to himself, as yet not to wake up the two loves to either side of him. “I think I am getting… accustomed to it… I think. It’s a comfort for the time being.”
“I promised that I wouldn’t, yet I have done so since you've been here,” A visible wave of anger came but not for him but for herself. “I have been very active now that my abilities have been fully unrestrained, however I have been using them without hesitation. Quickly gathering the thoughts of many in seconds, as before I had to focus on a few individuals through effort.”
“The bracers really limited you then?”
“Imagine bearing a weight on you all the time, a single piece of your body being held down. Flight being plausible but slow or constrictive. Being able to walk but not without that piece getting caught or tangled in almost every step.”
He felt horrible but he knew her reason.
“I know you wish to understand but… I am not ready son. It will be too much to add onto you, with your current predicament.”
“But… I thought loved ones share the pain with others, to help them understand, to help them feel that they are not alone.”
An emotional wave of love, comfort and warmth vibrated throughout his body as he felt her pleased by this. “And I appreciate you for understanding that, my son. My love for you is grand and ever growing as you become smarter everyday. But I am not alone, for having my mate, your momma by my side everyday eases this weight. The help from the Elders also makes it more bearable and even almost intangible to where I forget about those horrible moments and choose to live these glorious ones. Like spending time with you, your hoard and feeling happier than I have ever been in my life.”
His eyes closed as he felt the powerful, pulsing waves of love and joy, as if her mind truly was showing home much that she was embracing it all. It was almost indescribable yet, so possible to have every positive and wonderful emotion all at once, cascading over his mind that echoed into his body. A state of blissful moments that crashed gently into his mind. Yes, he could sense there was some moments that they didn’t share equally but overall, the love she had for him, her mate and even extending to his hoard and the others elders, it made it so possible if-
-It stopped and he was suddenly trusted back into reality as a sudden rush forced back into his body. It was such a punch that it became physically jolting, causing him to wake up both Amy and Ember.
“Mhmmff… what?” Ember’s incoherent babble was understandable.
“Mother?” Spike asked out loud, feeling a sudden daze on his mind. “What happened?”
Amy also woke up, brushing her eyes and sitting up. “Huh? Breakfast time already?” She half mumbled.
Ember saw Spike staring forward but not at anything in particular. “Spike, what’s wrong?”
He turned to her. “I am not sure. I was just talking to my mother and then she just… left.” He then called out again. “Mother?”
No response. He slowly sat up and began to stretch. “I’m gonna go see what has happened.”
“Alright, let’s go.” Though he would have asked her to stay, perhaps it would be best if she came. Amy however had different plans.
“You two go!” She fell back into her pillows. “Gonna get more sleep.”
They were tempted to do that but then a second later a massive wave of alertness came to the three of them, causing the pink dragoness to shoot up and exclaim, “WHAT THE BAKA!?”
Ignoring her, Ember and Spike rubbed their heads upon the blaring warning. Practically in a yell, Spike called out. “Mother! What’s going on!?”
An immediate response. “Spike, Shadescale has made contact and she said something is happening!”
Wasting no time, Ember, Spike and even Amethyst quickly jumped up in action and flew out of their cave to head to Eliyinsa’s cave. Thousands of thoughts and scenarios already plagued his mind and worry consumed him, this evident on his face and Ember witnessing this even as they soared to the cave.
Upon entrance, they saw Eliyinsa in her trance state, eyes glowing violent and bright while Zynthia remained by her side. Hearing them, she turned to him. “Spike!”
“Momma!” He rushed over and landed in front of them flanked by Ember and Amy. “What’s wrong?” Panic filled his voice as he began to pray for something good.
Zynthia shook her head. “I am not sure but she said that Shadscale is hearing of a return to Canterlot.”
Retreat? Aid from the allies? A hope in this darkness? Not long after, Torch, Saphira, Dereain and his mate entered. “What is the status of Shadescale?” Torch practically demanded.
“She is fine but a withdrawal has been called to the Storm Legion.” Zynthia provided. All eyes then went to Eliyinsa. She was squinting a lot, though from her perspective, she was scanning by allowing her mind to briefly leave Shadescale and went to the Storm creatures. She didn’t want to explore the mind of an unknown creature, especially if they were either idiot goons, ill mannered or just… pure evil. That could leave lasting impressions on her.
Upon entering, she saw through the eyes of one of the creatures very easily. As she did so, they were watching through some kind of magical vision orb of sorts, that showed… was that the Storm King?
Unsure, she listened in on his message. “Attention! Attention! All personnel, return back to Canterlot! The final Princess has been captured by Tempest Shadow! Return to witness the glorious rise of my power!” The yeti all began to cheer as the news hit them.
Shock was not close to the emotion she felt and perhaps, it would be worse for Spike. As she retreated back to her physical form, she turned to Spike, with much worry and heartache. “The fourth Princess has been captured!”
All present froze but the absolute dread and horror consumed Spike more than ever. A powerful ice cold chill ran down his spine and he couldn’t move or breathe.
‘They… they managed to capture Twilight?’
Even those not fully affected understood the dire consequences of this. Torch was the first to let out a growl. “This should not have happened so soon! They were supposed to acquire allies.”
Eliyinsa spoke as she continued to prob. “Nothing else is being told other than the Storm King and Tempest Shadow will be arriving in Canterlot before the day’s end.” Outloud but using her mind as well, she refocused on Shadescale. “Keep hidden but make your way towards Canterlot. We will make our way there!” She ended her link there and her eyes refocused to everyone staring at her.
“Now is the time to act!” She confirmed sharply. “If they harness the power of all the princesses, this could spell disaster for all of us!”
Spike couldn’t agree more and now, he felt like this was it. This was the help and aide that would help not just Equestria but his friends and family. Torch stepped forward and stomped his claw. “Agreed. We head out towards Equestria and try to help the ponies and the Princesses!”
Each dragon gave a roar of approval, causing Spike to feel lifted at finally getting the full support from those around him, even getting Amy and Ember to agree. But first a plan…
“We need to first make sure that they won’t use any of the ponies as shields or harm them in any way.” Spike announced. “To either push these Storm Creatures away from harming anyone else and outside so we can shove them back.”
“And what of the captured princesses?” Zynthia asked. “Can we undo what they have done to you or them?”
That was a problem, but something he was sure other ponies would be willing to figure out quickly. “We can worry about that after we have them secured and safe. Though that mare that captured them would have some sort of method to release them.”
“And if not, we’ll force it from her,” Ember let out a venomous tone of said mare. While it was a dark thought, the other dragons had no quarrels with it, except Spike.
“We don’t want to kill anyone! Despite what they have done, they shouldn’t be killed because they are following orders.”
Torch gave a snort. “In a time of war and occupation, young Spike. You must realize that no ‘good’ comes from those who follow orders. Even if it's against their will, a choice must be made that you will do what’s necessary to keep the ones you love safe from others, that may include ending the lives of others.”
A defiant stare at the larger, older and much more… an angrier dragon. “I refuse to believe that, even if they have no choice, all lives are worth saving if it can be helped.”
‘Stubborn but with a good heart,’ Was what Torch immediately thought. “Then do so if possible, just don’t ask for others to do the same.” As he said, he noticed the darker look his daughter had, for he knew that Ember’s goal was not to keep it peaceful, especially to the mare that nearly took her heart away. The Scepter was clutched tightly in claws with a sharp gleam at the tip, her night terrors only fueling her need to go after the mare responsible for them.
That mare should pray to her maker when Ember comes for her…
Moving past that, the forest colored drake piped in. “I and my mates will remain here to keep sure that there is no retaliation or some secret invasion if the powers go awry. Eliyinsa will have permission to communicate with me from afar.”
The Elders agreed and began to leave. Spike and Ember were first to leave the cave. As they did, they saw not that far from them was a single lone drake, familiar red scales in colors wandering close. An almost immediate growl left the dragons but Spike quickly intervened and flew towards him first.
Garble, who had been in complete despair at what might happen to him, hadn't immediately noticed Spike’s approach.
Spike gave a small grunt at close proximity. “Garble!” He barked, causing the red drake to jump out of his state. Worry consumed the drake at the approach, ready to take any kind of beating or exile he was about to face. Though it was made worse when all the dragons, including the Elders were approaching.
…Well this was the end for him… ‘Goodbye Smolder, I love you.’
Trying to muster any courage, he tried to speak. “Spike… I uh-”
“Shut up!” Spike snapped. He held one claw up. “You get one!”
Garble blinked at that in confusion. “One? I don’t- I mean-”
“You got the one shot for hitting me because no one should say you are mating, bending or banging another dragon’s sibling in front of them.” A small whimsical snort left him. “You get the one for that. After that… good luck.”
Garble was still a bit confused but just simply nodded. Spike gave a sharp nod. “Good, now we are heading back. Twilight’s been captured and we need all the help we can get, now! So your punishment can come after we take back my home and how well you do, got it?”
Another nod from him, though his gaze weakened when he felt the glares of all the larger dragons around him. Spike did notice but remained neutral as he flared his wings and walked past him. “Now… let’s go take back Canterlot!” With a roar, he shot up into the air, along with a roar from every other dragon as well. Garble followed without complaint as they flew north.
Four teen dragons and four adult dragons flew towards the northern Equestrian borders at their top speed. The adults were slower then the young ones but that was expected as they remained forward.
A half part plan but something that they can focus on in order to save his friends and family. With what they can do together to help would show not just these invaders, but with Equestria as a whole, what friendship and alliances can do. That no matter the creature, no matter the distance and no matter how different they were; anyone can be your friend. Because that was where true power lied in.
Just behind him, Ember was formulating her own plan on how to deal with this ‘Commander’ for the Storm King. Nothing but rage and hate for this mare dwelled within her mind. She would make sure that her first and final mistake was harming Spike and possibly nearly ruining their lives together. That mare will suffer her wrath!
Despite the speed they were going, it still felt like they were not getting any closer to his home and to his family. His mind was plagued with thousands of worst case scenarios and images, and even Eliyinsa had a hard time trying to fully deceiver his thoughts. His storm of emotions didn’t allow him to fully focus, slowly tearing at him from the inside out. She also had a sense to note that this was greatly affecting his health, in that he had eaten very little since his arrival here or the fact that he was pushing his stress level beyond what should be acceptable. His body was reaching its limit now and despite the rest he had gotten, it was quickly burned away by his stress.
A mental message she made sure to spread amongst her peers that when this is all said and over, the young drake must eat, rest and perhaps sleep to recover. No other ailments should affect him, no other troubles. Just peace.
‘Agreed,’ Was the same exact response that vibrated back to her.
As they reached the borders of what would be south of Equestria, passing the lands of Appleloosa, they knew that they were getting close. Less than a hundred miles away, would be Canterlot and the-
The sky suddenly turned to night and then… to day again. All dragons stopped mid flight, as they thought that they had lost the perception of time. For a moment, only the flapping of their wings could be heard around them, as the sun stayed briefly where it was at, then it fell back down again and the moon rose.
… ‘Oh gods no!’ Utter dread and fear consumed Spike as he witnessed a small replay of what Discord had done with the moon and sun way back when, but he saw there this was not for fun but rather… a show of control.
Were they too late?
“Spike!” His mother barked, snapping him out of it. Eliyinsa suddenly pulled right in front of them and grabbed the four younger dragons in paws. “I will get us there faster, they will catch up as soon as they can!” As she said this, she angled her body to be narrow and her wings and tail ignited. Spike realized what was about to happen and pressed himself tightly against her, same with the others. His giant of a mother began pushing her speed, flapping faster and harder, using her flames to increase their velocity.
The air began to go faster around them, her claws trying to flatten against her scales with them also trying to flatten themselves between her belly and palm. As she became more and more aerodynamic, the lands below were slowly beginning to blur and then… the powerful crack of the sonic boom was heard around them. The air behind her was ignited with her flames propelling them at high speed towards Canterlot. While Ember, Garble and Amy were not used to these high speeds, Spike was known to focus not on the ground but forward, to always look forward.
In what would have taken them longer on a normal flight, they were already over the greens of the Everfree Forest and passing. As soon as they did, Eliyinsa slowed her speed and quickly allowed the others to be free from her gasp. “We are here!” She yelled through the winds, though the sun and moon continued to play overhead. “All the ships are docked at the Castle.”
They all took wings and shot towards Canterlot where a gathering of all the Storm creatures were at. Knowing they were no longer going to have the element of surprise, Spike pushed himself. “We have to get there and stop the Storm King! Garble! You and Amy keep the Guards from entering the palace and try to rescue the civilians caged or trapped! Mother! Try to get rid of the ships along with the Elders when they come! Make sure they don’t get any reinforcements and keep us all close in contact! Me and Ember will try to get into the throne room and free my family!”
Without any hesitation or objections, each dragon took off to complete their mission. He and Ember went straight towards the palace, while the other began to engage the enemy. Time was against them today, as both the literal clock of the Bloodstone Scepter and the prevention of Armageddon was upon them.
Garble and Amy immediately began to attack and fight off the groups of guards. The guards were caught off guard by the sudden appearance of dragons and cried out as jets of fire reign down on them. Meanwhile, Eliyinsa attacked the first docked ship by tearing through the ship’s weaker hulls and the blimp part of it.
There was soon a massive uproar as the guard began to scramble off the sudden invasion of dragons. Though that wasn’t the first invasion as it was not far behind, a group of individuals burst through the gates and began to attack. As they converged, the group turned out to be… the mane six minus Twilight. However with them were pirate parrots, an Abssyinian and a Hippogriff, all engaging the enemy as well.
Pinkie Pie screamed out with excitement. “They brought the dragons! We got reinforcements!”
Those that came with them, seemed at first hesitant but saw them attacking the Storm Guard, charged forward with energy.
Spike and Ember arrived at the castle, only to encounter a smaller but elite group of Storm Guard who were armed. They stayed protective of the entrance and immediately pointed their spears at them in hostility. While Spike was a bit hesitant to fully engage, Ember had no quarrel with openly attacking, as she fired a fireball from her maw at them, something he was still trying to learn, and hit the group directly.
Few were lucky only to jump out of the way in time but the main force got hit and sent flying back. With a roar, Ember charged them and began to strike the yeti, with viscous vigor or hate filled fury, with claws or with her Scepter.
Spike felt worried as he saw his mate lashing out towards them. While no strike was lethal, she was hitting or clawing at them hard, breaking their weapons or smashing their faces, to the point where a few were trying to retreat.
In his moment of weakness while watching his mate fight with brutal intentions, he failed to see one yeti sneak behind him and about to attack him. Spike didn’t react in time as the Yeti jumped and was about to bring down a bludgeoning mace on him. The drake only had a second to look and then… the yeti was stuck in the air. It almost seemed cartoonish that he was frozen in the air, as if gripped tightly by some unseen force. Even the yeti was confused at what was going on, before suddenly the air shifted around him and he was held in claws by… Shadescale!
As she uncloaked, the dragoness grinned as she tossed the yeti to the side, earning an un-yeti like scream as he was thrown onto the ground. “Hello Spike.”
“Shadescale! You're here!” Spike exclaimed half in surprise but was just happy she was safe. “I thought you wanted to avoid conflict or injury.”
A snort left her. “Well, outside of your mate, you need to have somedragon watching your back. Besides, I never said I wanted to avoid fighting or pain, I just prefer not to get blasted out off the sky again.” Saying that, she immediately vanished and began to take down the yeti in almost unseen stealth attacks. “Now go!” She yelled in her camo state, “I can help down here.”
With a nod, he turned and saw Ember deadlift one yeti overhead with her bare claws, and with a mighty roar, tossed the creature to a group of them and knocked them down like bowling pins.
He had never seen this side of her before so it was so surreal and perhaps a bit intimidating. Pushing past that, he quickly pushed for the door towards the entrance. Upon contact, the doors flew open with a bigger, badder Yeti to come out. This one easily towered over him and Ember by a few feet and he had muscles. He also was completely armored and showing little of his true form, like something that shouldn’t fit the frame off him but did and behind the mask, he knew he saw hatred.
WIth a growl, the yeti readied a large spear, with a sharp pointed tip and dagger like edges, and charged towards Spike.
Spike managed to jump out the way as he swung and tried to stab the drake, missing by inches but unrelenting in a pursuing attack. He jabbed and swung, thrusting and slammed the spear towards the dragon. Yet Spike was more agile and had more movement.
“Hey, we don’t have to fight you know!” Spike tried to speak to the larger yeti. “We can be fri- woah!” The spear missed his face by inches before the yeti repelled and tried again. ‘Okay, maybe he doesn’t want to be friends.’ Spike thought. With a grunt, he unleashed a jet of flame to knock him back, yet the flames did little to deter the larger yeti, especially with its armor.
He actually pushed forward, roaring and tried to impale Spike in the chest. The drake used his flames to propel himself back, just as the spear nearly missed his chest.
Before the yeti could deliver another stab, Ember came in fast and hard, shooting towards the larger yeti and tackling him away from Spike. Despite the size on her, her momentum and speed was enough to send him reeling back though he used his spear to embed it in the ground and slow his stop.
“This one is not getting the hint, is he?” Spike exasperated loudly, preparing for another standoff with him. Ember snorted with a small wisp of flames leaving her maw.
“Then we finish him off once and for all!” With that she charged him once again, launching fire attacks and sweeping her claws at him. This worried Spike greatly, never seeing this side of her, this type of rage that seemed almost… poisoned. Even the yeti were scared of this amount of fire poised by the dragoness
The armor that the yeti wore barely held against claws that could dig through stone and diamonds with ease. She even used the Bloodstone Scepter to either stab or maim them greatly. Those that laid around them were covered in deep marks or their armor torn to shreds with gashes of red seeping through their fur. Ember didn’t seem to be holding back and perhaps she was not ending them because he was here.
Or perhaps… they were not the ones she wanted…
Ember was growling with each swipe, a roar at each fire expelled and desperate attempts to end the fight no matter the cost. The largest yeti was getting worn down, armor already at a percentage of what he had and by now, his spear was mostly for blocking.
In her haste to rip his head off, he ducked, backhanded her, sending her down and got the upper hand. However, instead of going after her, he saw a very vulnerable Spike trying to go after his wounded warriors. In Spike’s eyes, he was trying to help them, knowing that they were just following orders and wanted to make sure they were okay. In the Yeti Commander’s eyes, he was trying to finish them off.
Neither side knowing the full story, the larger yeti readied his spear, pulled it back and with a roar, launched it at Spike, who was helping one of the warriors up.
Ember just witnessed the spear leave the hands of the larger yeti and fly in the air towards her mate. “SPIKE!” She yelled.
Said drake barely saw the projectile coming as he helped one warrior up, before shoving him back to prevent impact.
The spear hit its mark dead center of Spike’s chest and launched him backwards, sending him sliding down the floor. Ember clutched her chest where her heart was, her voice leaving her.
Elsewhere, Amethyst grasped her own chest, with Garble there to hold her as she stumbled.
Eliyinsa sensed a sharp stop in her son’s activities and feared the worst.
Shadescale’s eyes froze upon seeing the body of Spike slide and slump on the floor.
All this happening in seconds, the moment feeling like eternity but the time became fleeting as reality slowly returned and…
Spike gave a grunt and turned over as he had been thrown back onto the floor. With a small gasp, he got to his knees and looked down to see the broken piece of spear tip on the floor and a slightly cracked scale on his chest. “Okay, that one kinda hurt a bit.” A small groan leaves him.
Ember’s heart continued to beat once more, Amy felt relieved as her small ache eased, Eliyinsa heard the emotions of her son return and Shadescale felt… happiness consume her as she saw him alive.
The larger yeti however was… both confused and to say the least stunned, as the drake slowly rose, standing up from a powerful launch of his spear. In that moment he realized that he could not fight them, even if they were young. To survive a spear impalement with nothing more than a scratch, told him they were outmatched.
He has impaled countless foes like that against walls like that but clearly, this was not like enemies before. He also noted that the drake was attempting to help his fellow warrior instead of injuring him further. Perhaps he did not agree with his mate’s fury but he did care for the lives of other creatures.
In the end, he surrendered and told the others that could still respond, to do so as well. He dropped to his knees and rested. Upon seeing their commander doing this, the others did the same, if they were able to, bringing the fighting to an end.
Ember and Shadescale saw this, staying alert but seeming to understand the ceasefire. As it did, Ember quickly flew towards Spike to check on him.
“Spike are you alright?” Of course worry consumed her but Spike gave a nod.
“Yeah, just a cracked scale or two,” He sighed as he looked at the damaged scale on his chest. “Hrrr… thank ‘Draco’ and ‘Wistala’ for scales tougher than diamonds, eh?”
Ember felt relieved once more as his humor returned, but it quickly dropped when she noticed the larger dragoness known as Shadescale approach. Upon close proximity, the taller dragoness gave a small bow. “Lord Ember, Prince Spike, are you both well?”
A kind of pseudo-peace vibe to drop any and all tension at the moment. Ember wanted to tell the dragoness off but remained partly neutral.
“Shadescale I presume?” Teeth bared on her tone, unlost to the bigger dragoness.
A curt nod, “As I am, as I always will be.” A tense moment between the two, which Spike felt unease more than the fact that they were literally on the verge of an apocalyptic scenario of sorts. “Oy! Finish the squabble later, we gotta rescue my friends and family!”
Just as he said this there was a sudden boom, as a massive storm was summoned out of nowhere and began to summon lightning bolts out of the skies. “What’s going on?” Ember yelled, as the storm surged.
“I don’t know!” Spike panicked, feeling cyclone-like winds beginning to affect them. “Come on, we have to get inside and stop him!” Without hesitation, Spike ran through the doors along with Ember and Shadescale.
Running through the halls, he noticed no staff or no guards were in here, possibly still rounded out. He led them through the halls and rooms to reach where the Princesses were being held.
His mother entered his mind, “Spike, the others are here but they cannot get past this storm! It’s too windy and I cannot fly without getting tossed!”
“Mother!” He yelled out loud, pushing faster through the halls. “We’re trying! We’ll stop him!”
“Hurry!”
With a growl, he took turns sharply, flew through halls, each one feeling like a maze that he should have memorized by heart by now, but his stress made this confusing.
By now the storm pounded outside against the walls, shaking the very structure. A loud boom was heard outside but it sounded nothing like thunder, perhaps a part of the building was hit?
Finally, through the endless turns and halls of the Castle, did they end up in the upper rooms of the castle where a balcony was located. He busted open the doors, Ember and Shadescale to his side, just in time to witness… Twilight and the Storm King being sucked up into the cyclone!
“TWILIGHT!” Spike cries out, as he sees her disappear in the sky. He ignored the others that had just arrived, including Tempest and quickly shot himself forward to help her. Ember, fearing for him, quickly followed, along with Shadescale, though in the brief moments she flew after him, Ember caught sight of Tempest and her anger flared but she pushed past to follow Spike.
As they neared the balcony, Spike felt the powerful gusts of winds hit him and was unable to lend him the strength to fly after her. Fear consumed him as he couldn’t reach Twilight as of yet, but then… the storm ceased and for a brief moment, the air seemed to dissipate. From the parting clouds and a halo of light, Twilight came down from the clouds, holding a staff in hooves, gently floating down towards them.
Tears fell from his eyes as he witnessed this. “Twilight!”
Her own violet eyes met his and she burst into tears as well. “Spike!”
She glided down and was instantly in his arms, where both of them held each other tightly. “I’m glad you are safe!” Both of them said at the exact same time, getting a tearful chuckle from each.
All their friends cheered at the safe return, happy that Twilight had survived, though it was short lived. From the balcony’s edge, did the Storm King climb back up onto the balcony and with him, he held an Obsidian orb! “I will not lose to some pansy, pretty ponies!” He yelled, chucking the orb at the duo.
Ember, having seen him climbing, managed to jump forward in time and just like before, used the Bloodstone Scepter as a bat and smacked the orb back at him, striking him and making the orb trigger. Unlike Tempest, he was not as quick to react and suffered a grueling fate of being turned to obsidian. A final scream of anger mixed with terror left him as he froze over in place, his legs and arms freezing over in shock and entombing him like he has done to so many others. The statue of obsidian now consumed the Storm King, forever entrapped.
The terror and reign of the Storm King had finally been vanquished. The storm was over. For a moment, no pony or creature spoke, for the battle had finished.Twilight let out a soft sob sigh of relief and happiness as this was over.
“It’s over, it's finally over.”
Tempest, unaware of the new danger that was arising, let her guard down. “What do we do now?”
“We rebuilt-”
Yet before anyone could react or do anything, Ember launched herself and Tempest with a roar and smacked the mare so hard, she sent her flying across the room.
Shock ran through everyone as she did this and Spike had been caught off guard, feeling that peace had returned only to see that Ember was not at ease yet. She still had a score to settle.
Ember, after punching the mare, roared and leaped towards the mare with Scepter held up ready to end her life.
Time slowed as everyone else witnessed this, with Spike moving faster than he thought possible. Claws igniting, he used them as a jet propulsion to launch himself after Ember.
Tempest barely landed on the floor with a thud before sliding up against the wall where she was dazed and trapped against the wall. Her recovery only lasted for seconds as she saw the fast approaching form of Ember, her scepter lifted and ready to strike.
Fear gripped her as she had felt the end coming. Yet in the same moment, Spike had managed to come flying; he twisted onto his back, landed on the floor and slid towards her. The end of the scepter came down on Tempest with Ember’s righteous fury pulling all of it down onto her face.
Everyone gasped in shock…
…An inch of space between the pointed end of the Scepter and her face remained, if not for Spike getting in the way and grasping the end with both claws.
Ember roared at being denied her vengeance. “Spike! She needs to die!”
Spike struggled as she continued to push down against the mare, pinned between him and the wall.
“No she doesn’t Ember! She has done wrong but she doesn’t deserve to die!”
“SHE NEARLY TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME! FROM YOU!” A roar tearing at the walls.
“Under his orders!” He fought back, defending Tempest. “They were his orders, not hers! And not personal!”
“SHE MADE IT PERSONAL! AND I WON’T LET HER GET AWAY WITH THAT!” she forced more of it down towards her but Spike was fighting harder than ever.
“Ember please, she doesn’t deserve-”
“Stay out of this, Princess!” Ember snapped at Twilight, but her focus remained on Tempest. “She nearly ruined my life, yours and the lives of others! How many lives would be lost if she succeeded!?” She demanded.
Tempest understood her anger, understood the pain she had caused and despite the fear in her eyes, she would have accepted her fate. But he prevented it.
Spike didn’t recognize this side of her, but he has seen her pain. The tears that ran down her eyes, the burning rage to end someone that nearly ended his life and the possibility of it all coming to a finish. Her words of ‘I would burn the world for you,’ echoed into his mind. If it started with her, when would it stop? And would she actually carry through with it everytime? How many lives would she take to keep his safe?
The pulsing glow from the Bloodstone was warm, her anger carrying over but it was not as bright as it should be, since her mate was preventing it from reaching its target.
Something else stirred within…
No… he knew that if it started with one, it would never end. Dragons are stubborn creatures and are hellbent on getting their way. Stories and talk about them leveling mountains or villages, setting areas on fire… for their loved ones, for their eggs… Saphira’s lost sibling and the rage her father went through. Ember’s vengeance would be no different and it would not stop…
There was no end to her rage but he had to redirect it. Despite all he has taught her, he could only prevent so much from her losing it all and he would rather lose his life then let her succumb to that force of nature. With a grunt, he slowly and forcefully pulled the tip of the Scepter away from Tempest until it hovered over his face where the gap was closer to his eyes.
Ember froze. Spike stared up at her, fully determined to make his point. His eyes showed understanding to her blight, compassion to her rage and sympathetic to her cause, but he also wanted her to see it from his view.
What if he was in this position? What would it be like to be here when you have the life of another in your claws? Not of choice but because they were forced to do something? To reach an ultimate goal of self preservation or restoration? Tempest made mistakes but was her life forfeited because of her ambition to restore what she had lost?
No pony made a sound, as their eyes were wide with fear and awe. Not even as the Elders, who had finally made it onto the scene, entered their heads to the balcony only to see the pose they were in. On top of Eliyinsa’s head was Smolder, who was just as shocked to see the sight before her. A few tried to voice their concerns but Eliyinsa mentally silenced them, reading into Spike’s mind.
It was here and now where his true character was shown, where it could be seen. The type of dragon he was.
Ember struggled, her claws shaking hard, gripping the Scepter so tightly her bones showed through her scales. She tried to pull it back towards Tempest but Spike held firm and he even pulled down more until it made contact with his forehead, a slight nic grazing his scales that it seemingly sliced and marked him with its touch. That caused everyone to panic with pure alarm and paralyzing fear for the elder dragons. Yet the dragon most torn was Ember, who finally stopped her aim against trying to end Tempest.
Said mare’s fear hadn’t dropped but she did sense the tension slow down as Spike continued to hold the pointed tip of her Scepter away from her face.
After more moments of stunned silence between Ember and Spike, did the pain and realization of what Spike would do to keep this mare safe, and her need to gain vengeance, slowly die. Her will was broken, her mind was shattering and her heart was in turmoil with the weight of guilt that she had.
She softened the grasp of the Scepter until her claws left it, with Spike being the only one holding it. She stumbled back until she fell onto her knees, weak, tired and so utterly lost. Spike sighed and allowed the Scepter to fall down before he half crawled to Ember, who began to openly sob out loud. His resolve to comfort her more than anything pushed him to hug her.
She openly cried now and hugged him, trying to speak but nothing coherent came out. Though it was once more asking, begging him not to hate her. Like a situation before, it rested on him to do or say something. It was anger and pain that made him not say anything prior at first, that had made the situation worse. But now, he could only say the thing that he knew for sure was an absolute for both of them in life and that was their love.
“I, Spike the Dragon, swear my undying love, my unending spirit, and my whole soul to you Ember. I will be with you until the end, until we leave this world together and even beyond that. You are my greatest hoard, my other piece of my heart and I will forever and eternally be bound to you and only you.”
His vow to her on the first night they became mated by life, repeating every word, meaning every sentence and whispering it to her ears alone, but knowing they would be loud enough to break through her storm.
Upon hearing the end, she pulled away, eyes red with tears. Emerald eyes meeting her own, a plea to get her to stop in the name of love. “My Ember, my mate, my love… I am yours.”
He would never leave her. He would never break her heart and despite the harsh and perhaps heavy impacts that may have impacted them severely within the last couple of days, he was bound to her, eternally and forever. He was hers.
“A-And I am yours…” She finished. With a smile, he grasped her claws on his own and helped her rise up with him.
Everyone present didn’t realize they had been holding their breaths for so long until Spike had settled with Ember. The Elders, who had been silent, all but felt relieved at the tension leaving the room.
Tempest Shadow felt safe enough to slowly rise onto her hooves and move away from them. Twilight, still holding the Staff of Sacanas, brought it over towards the center where the frozen princesses remained and placed it on the ground. “As I said before, we rebuild.”
All the magic held within was released and distributed amongst the trio and spread across the Castle. Gasps of joy left the ponies as Celestia, Luna and Cadence became alive once more. All present companies, including the dragons were relieved to see restoration and peace return to the appropriate company.
Spike felt relieved and happinesses returned to him as held Ember in claws, knowing that while this was a heavy hit for them, it wouldn’t deter their future together.
He was about to reach down for the Scepter… only for it to glow and suddenly fly towards his claw in grasp, startling both him and Ember as felt a sudden warmth consume him and the Bloodstone pulse in his claws.
While the ponies remained a bit absent towards that, focusing on the Princesses and their reunion, all four Elders were speechless, turned alarmed to the point where even Spike and Ember were caught off guard by this predicament.
At first, no one was sure if it had happened or not, for it was not even a second that the Scepter left the ground to his palm. However, the pulsing glow, the faint warmth and the power that radiated around it, told them all… something happened.
“I-I d-don’t even…” Spike was speechless, clueless as well at what just transpired. Up to this point, he thought the Scepter was a tool, a mere magical item that could be welded by the Dragon Lord only. An unimaginable feeling coursed through him as ‘it’, the Scepter itself stated now, more than ever, it was much more than a tool. It was something more than just what had been witnessed before.
The Elders knew that and a glance from each one of them told them that Spike has become far more than just a simple dragon. His side by Ember, his charismatic and kind nature to view the world in the best light possible, has earned him the worthiness of the Scepter’s Grace. Its power would be able to be wielded by him.
Spike, the Dragon Lord’s Consort turned mate, would wield her power evenly or more so to benefit and protect those around him and those he loved.
Spike, adopted son of Celestia, Twilight Velvet, Night Light, Eliyinsa and Zynthia, adopted siblings of Shining Armor and Princess Twilight Sparkle would be a representative to pony and dragonkin alike.
Spike the Dragon would be known well and far throughout the lands, through stories and through history as a dragon worthy of his title.
Canterlot had been saved as was the rest of Equestria and possibly even the world. With the powers restored to the Princesses, the Celestial bodies were returned to their wardens and the magic that could spell great catastrophe, was in control of those who wielded it with absolute and just.
The recovery of Canterlot was to say a bit more easier with the magic restoration and… surprisingly the help of both dragons and yeti alike. At first, the ponies were apprehensive to allow those that invaded them a helping hand so to speak, but when the princesses vouched for them, it was a quick turn of events.
Apparently, with the defeat of the Storm King, they had no current ruler, hence no leadership or role to play in. Of course, it fell upon the Princesses to ask them to help rebuild and free the citizens. Not long after that, did the remainder of their ships become a vessel to take those that remain back home. There are a few that refused to settle but when confronted with the dragons, did they opt to wait in the ship's holding cells. And in an isolated cell, deep within one of them, was the statue of the Storm King himself.
The four Elders stuck around to help with what they can, holding buildings for repair, freeing more citizens and even keeping the young ones entertained for the moment to lessen the burden of those that needed to work. Garble more or less was just to clean up and help the ponies around, his punishment starting with that. Shadescale oddly disappeared, though Eliyinsa stated she was off to reap the first part of her reward in Ponyville that involved Spike’s gems.
While they wished that that was all she sought, it was only a matter of time and when Spike would become older and taller she would reap her second one. The dragons went all to help what they could.
Saphira, to her absolute delight, was swarmed with foals, allowing them to play on top of her, using her wings as slides or climbing to her head. Watched by the parents(those who haven’t passed out or run away) and the guards, Torch had never seen her this happy being surrounded by the young in decades.
Twilight, Celestia, Luna and Cadance also helped around, trying to assure the citizens that the regime occupation had ended and those that were part of it, were now aiding them. A pardon for those who wanted it, it was also given to those who wished to stay as a permanent citizen. Few did, though accommodations were to be established such as a room with a cold temperate climate could be accessed since they were creatures of ice. Three wanted to stay and personally serve, including the one that Spike saved and the Yeti Commander who had attacked them. He believed that they were better worth serving under then the Storm King himself.
Tempest Shadow, former captain of the regime, had waited for her punishment. She was not free without sin and in the eyes of the many, as unlawful no gooder that deserved to be locked up behind bars forever. Yet, it was the Princesses who pardoned her, if she were to travel around and spread the Storm King’s defeat and help with recovery with the places they had attacked.
This part was met with expectations that she would do so without hesitation. Standing before the Princesses, Tempest stood firm and rigid, mostly out of habit but with full attention.
“If and when you have completed your goal of restoring those you've wronged, can you be allowed access and citizenship of Equestria once more,” Celestia said firmly but without the stern voice.
“And… will my return give me another punishment?” She was a bit hesitant.
“Far from it, Tempest,” Twilight answered modestly. “Maybe you can find a calling back here or something else. After you told me you have been gone from pony kin for a long time, you could come back to a better role.”
“Like what?” Princess Luna, Celestia and Twilight looked towards one another before Twilight gave a warm smile. “Perhaps a personal guard or a new division under my watch.”
A humble honor to be given this and perhaps a reward worth more than regaining her horn back. A place to come back to, maybe something close to home. She gave a nod and for the first time, a smile in turn.
“I’ll do my best Princess! Now, where do I begin?”
“Oh… I have a few ideas if you don’t mind my input?” From behind her, did the princesses and Tempest see the form of Queen Novo, queen of the Hippogriffs and Sea Ponies. Surrounded by her were two guards and her daughter, Princess Skystar, who seemed upset with red cheeks, most likely from trouble she was in. The queen was as tall as Celestia and seemed more imposing than her.
Tempest swallowed nervously, especially seeing a slight, dark grin of the beak of the queen. Still, she would do her best to own up to her troubles and remain with her head held up.
“I-I will do what I can to make it up… for all the trouble I have caused,” She restated.
The hippogriff queen lifted her head, giving her a small stare. She studied the mare to see if she was telling the truth and willing to keep her word.
After a moment, her grin grew. “Good, though I hope you don’t mind working both above and below water, hundreds of feet below the surface now, right?”
The main six were helping where they could, trying to calm everypony down, even a certain celebrity, and continue the festival. The giant dragons roaming around did have its flaws but it became tamable for a while as they learned anything they could of modern Equestrian culture.
There was a bigot, not Canterlot noble oddly enough, going around and trying to convince the dragons were going to eat and set the city ablaze. Yet, it went unheeded and ignored, right up until they ran out of the area. Twilight felt an odd sense of disturbance from the pony, but none more so than Eliyinsa who had peered into their mind.
This would have to be discussed later.
And speaking of dragons, Twilight had yet to notice Spike, Ember or their hoard since the whole debacle earlier.
“Hey, anypo- anyone seen Spike or the others?”
Her friends and the princess shook their heads, but it was Eliyinsa who merely pointed with her snout up. High above on the tallest peak of the highest tower, Ember and Spike were seen sitting. At first, she was worried that they were having a possible heated discussion on their relationship, which was voiced out by Rarity.
“Oh, I do hope that this whole incident doesn't affect their love. I would hate to see such a beautiful and wonderful pair break up.”
Eliyinsa looked down at her and shook her head. “No, Ms. Rarity and while it seems like this would destroy it, their love for one another remains strong. They just need to assess how they will tackle their problems and roles in the future together without crossing one another.” She looked back up. “This staggered them, proving that even the most devoted hearts can have struggles, but they are eternally bonded. Not even death will rip them apart.”
Spike and Ember watched from high above as the repairs of Canterlot continued, with the help of the Elders and the Yeti. A few ships already headed out, to return back home, along with the frozen form of the Storm King. They had been there since the end of the fight, but no words had been shed. Instead, they opted for a comfortable silence with Ember resting her head on his shoulder and claws in grasp.
He was, to say the least, content with it. They already knew they would face troubles more ahead, but this showed that they could weather anything and hopefully come out stronger.
As they watched Sol slowly reach the horizon, a pair of familiar forms soon joined them. One in particular came zipping up to them and all too eager. Without any hesitation, they welcomed Smolder back with open arms. The smaller dragoness all but rammed into both of them, tears leaving her eyes as she was sorely welcomed back.
The final member of their hoard joined and as a whole, hugged each other with tears, warmth and love. A kindle went around them as each one gave the love and care they deserved. Spike apologizing profusely much like Ember did to him, about doing what he had to do. Smolder’s forgiveness was that of him to Ember. For such a small dragon, she had a huge heart, and another reason why he felt like didn’t deserve all this. After their reunification, they separate and Ember pulls up the Bloodstone Scepter for Smolder.
No words or permission needed, she grasped the handle and was welcomed back with the familiarity of warmth from joining the hoard once more. It truly cemented the forged, strong and beautiful bond that should have never been broken.
After rejoining, they sat together to watch the world below them. Smolder sat on Spike’s lap, wrapped in his arms, while Amy sat behind Ember, arms wrapped around hers. Each pair had their claws or tails wrapped with one another; treating this as a silent promise to one another that they were to never let go.
Come nightfall, the Friendship Festival resumed and the world seemed to allow peace once more. The celebrity herself even did her ‘Song’ to the crowd once more to celebrate the peace. Tempest Shadow, or as Pinkie later blurted out to the world, Fizzlepop Berrytwist, created fireworks. For now, she was staying to help with the festival, but come tomorrow, she would be in the air and back to restoring and fixing all the damage done.
As the party commenced, a certain entity decided to pop in right about…. now.
In an explosion of confetti and jellybeans, Discord made his re-entrance. “Oh! Hello everyone, every creature and everything here!” He said excitedly. “So, what did I miss?”
A grunt of annoyance left everyone present but the only ones truly happy to see him was Spike. “Discord! Glad your back, though we really could have used you!”
He gave a small nod. “Well, I would first like to apologize for my absence but… due to budget cuts, like I established before, have prevented me from really joining and not to mention, there was an old problem I had to deal with.”
Eliyinsa, Zynthia, Torch and Saphira, first to encounter the Chimera of Chaos, turned weary and remained guarded. Eliyinsa being the first to think little of him.
“So much for a reformed spirit, surely you could have prevented all this?”
The chaos god turned and suddenly, summoned up a yellow floating wheelchair with a helmet up and ascended. “Well forgive me, ‘Ms Professor Xavier’ but I am a very busy draconequus. Besides, surely you all have learned some kind of valuable lessons without my interference? I mean, even if I were to have helped, what progress wouldn’t have been made if I were to just… make this all disappear, hm? Afterall, life’s greatest problems can’t all be fixed by magic now, can they?”
A half smirk and condescending tone left him as he eyed the telepathic dragoness. “No matter how much we wish we could, especially our pasts.”
She wanted to desperately dive and rip into his mind, but all that got was a chuckle from him. “Oh, please do!” He ripped the top of his scalp to reveal his brain and all its messy glory of cotton candy, bubbles and other tiny versions of himself running amok inside. “Read my mind and tell me what wonders you seek!”
“Mother, don’t!” Spike warned, “It would be best not to.” His mother did stop, mostly out of fear of the horrors she would find before he turned to Discord. “And Discord, please leave my mother be, it's already been a tiring day.”
The draconequus popped his scalp back on and gave a mocking bow to her. “Of course. Wouldn’t want to strain any further ‘relationships’ now. But I will be you all adieu and go complete my after movie credit cameo and move on. Tata!” He exploded in a cloud of words that said something about some movie credits and such.
None of the dragons were pleased though Amy chuckled. “I love that dude! He is so funny!”
Everydragon gave her the stink, with her giving an innocent, “What?”
Garble, after cleaning, was forced to take his punishment, which only annoyed Smolder as to what he did now. A simple, ‘He got a lucky hit,’ from Spike came the reply but that was it. So he opted for something idle but still grueling for him.
“As for your punishment,” Spike began, somewhat in a mock authoritarian voice, though he couldn’t help cracking a grin at the wilting red drake. “You are to spend two… make that three weeks with ponies and learn about their customs, traditions and values on Friendships. I expect a report at the end of the week.”
This had the red drake blink in small confusion. “And who or how do I report this to you?”
“Oh, you’ll be with Twilight in the Castle, so you’ll report to her and be living with her.” An oddly familiar squeal could be heard in the distance. “And you’ll be doing house work to earn your keep.”
The red drake grumbled but simply nodded, though it was pleasing to the trio of females to see him like this, Spike did give him a bit of a hope at the end. “Though I did hear from Fluttershy that her best friend Tree Hugger, would be staying a bit longer, to help remove the negative energy from her with this recent invasion and such.”
Hearing that had the drake instantly perk up, but soon turned to a blush when he saw the cheeky grins from the four dragons in a teasing manner.
Clearly the drake was quite smitten with the harlequin coated mare…
Though the only good thing from his small fight with Garble, was his new scars across his face that gave him a dignified look, at least in the eyes of his hoard.
“I like them, they make you look edgy.” Amethyst remarked.
“Yeah, though I hate how you got them, it still beats the spear going through you,” Ember stated, rubbing where the spear had cracked a few scales but no real lasting damage.
He gave a small grunt in agreement. “I guess nothing can really harm a dragon, huh?”
“Other than another dragon and maybe the Bloodstone Scepter,” Ember gently rubbed where he nicked himself. A soft reminder to both of them of the choices that can affect them both. Speaking of the Scepter, ever since he accidentally called it, the adult dragons seemed… off, to put it lightly.
“Where did they go?” Smolder had asked.
“Perhaps to discuss and deal with any issues that this may have brought with my mom, Celestia.”
Smolder hugged his sides. “Are you ever gonna get used to having so many moms?”
A small chuckle left him. “Used too, no, but happy with them nonetheless. Besides, no matter where I go, I will always have family with me.”
That night, with the party in full swing, Spike and his hoard joined in, soon followed by the others. The city celebrated, with both victory and allies gained. They were introduced to the pirates, the abyssinian, the queen of the hippogriffs and her daughter, as well as the hedgehog that tagged around Tempest.
Today, he would enjoy what he could with whom he could. Tomorrow, he would return back home to the Dragon Lands and help guide her and the rest of the dragons there into an era of peace and friendship. He would make it so that ponies, dragons and even other species could coexist with one another in Harmony. His role would be that of a ‘Guardian’, a protector and a preserve of knowledge, wisdom and ideals to a better future. Not just to dragons but to keep it between dragons and other species.
It looked to be a challenging future and perhaps a heavy one, but with his hoard, his mate, his friends and all of his grand family, he would push through. After all, what is anyone without a family?
Deep inside the Canterlot mountain, away from prying eyes and the world, Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence along with Shining Armor sat around a table, where in front of them were the four elder dragons of Eliyinsa, Zynthia, Torch and Saphira.
“I am glad this whole invasion is over with and we were able to help Princess Celestia.” Torch began. “I would hate to see what would become of you and the ponies if this ‘idiot’ succeeded.” “As are we, Lord Torch,” Celestia thanked him.
A chuckle left him. “A Lord am I no longer, that belongs to my dear daughter.”
“Once a Lord, forever a Lord,” Celestia, Luna and his mate echoed, earning a warm chuckle all around. But then a seriousness took over and Celestia took on a more regal manner.
“Though I imagine that with what has happened between us, Spike is still the center part of something that you wish to discuss now?”
They all nodded, with Eliyinsa pulling forward. “Yes, and while I am glad to know he and the others are safe, it comes to our attention that he is now far more than what we have anticipated, including his past.” A small squint left her. “With you and the others we can piece it all together and reveal something forward about him.” A pause then she turned to the area where they arrived. “I believe we also have our guest here. Enter!”
From around the corner, a deep green dragon came, about the same size as Shadescale, standing taller than Celestia and walking on his hind legs. He had red eyes, two lined horns on top of his head with small fins as his ears. A pointed black snout along with black membrane wings adorned his body with a yellowish green blend underbelly.. His green scales made him look like a walking emerald without the gleam. Appearing before all present, he bowed right away humbly.
“Elders, Prince and Princesses alike, thank you for allowing me to come. I am Blacktip, the Archivist, Scholar, Historian, and record keeper for dragons.” He then lowered his head with a soft somber tone leaving him. “I apologize I wasn’t here to aid in the invasion of Canterlot, but I am no ‘seeker’ and have just mastered enough of my ‘Firebreaking’ to hone it to my liking. Coming from Manehattan was difficult, even at top speed.”
“No apologies required, Blacktip.” Celestia said curtly. “This has caught us all off guard and no one was prepared for. As is, we are sending aid to those affected by this.”
“I heard that you are sending the mare who caused this havoc itself to repair the damages?”
“We are. Though it may take some time to repair it all, we are confident that she will make up for her crimes.”
A simple nod left him but said nothing more.
“Forgive our ignorance, but may we ask what his role in recording this will be?” Princess Luna queried.
Eliyinsa gave a small nod. “Blacktip records anything related to any Dragon matters that may or will become relevant, including Spike’s role in the future. He will help guide him in the years to come, along with providing current affairs of dragons not just at our home but those of dragons in other areas. He was sent as an advisor from me years back to the dragons living in towns and cities like the ones located in Manehattan. But now, he will help with new recordings, including drafting up any partnerships, business and more between us.”
Then the mood slowly turned and she turned to the Elders, who gave her the support she needed to continue. “But first, we have to understand that while Spike’s future role will be assessed and aided, we must turn to the past to deal with a possible threat to him. A burden that may be too heavy for him to deal with.”
A sigh left her and she gave a short nod to Blacktip. The dragon snapped both of his claws where flames ignited over them briefly and conjured a large scroll and a large quill made for his claw size and ready to begin recording. “Whenever you are ready.”
Eiyinsa quickly started with a small segment and establishment of what was to be discussed. “This first half is to keep Spike’s name in the clear, in case of any retaliation of his heritage being discovered or announced. He is, up to now, happier to not know who he was sired by nor his connections to the one who laid his egg.”
A nod from Blacktip, licking the tip of the quill and giving it a small kiss of fire at it before writing this down, instantly burning into the paper that sealed a magical signature. “And will we now or ever have to address his heritage that may come to affect his role?”
A grumble and soft mutters circled the Elders with Torch shaking his head. “Spike is his own dragon. Should the day he comes across it, he will not lose his status. He is a drake that has no evil in him that would warrant him to lose it. After what we have all witnessed today, he is a dragon worthy of everything he deserves.”
Another nod from Blacktip, with more writing before looking up at them. “And while I am obliged to keep writing about everything that may transpire here, including the involvement of the Princess of the Sun, the Moon, and the Prince and Princess of the Crystal Empire, my knowledge of this will not be discussed to Spike at all, correct?”
Torch gave a firm tone to him. “We ask that you swear upon your namesake, your title and your life that unless we deem it necessary, Spike will never know who his sire and dam are. That his past remains there and to never speak of it.”
With a flick of one of his claws, the scroll vanished in flames but the quill remained. He raised it up, holding it with his thumb and index claw with his free claw held out in the open. “I, Blacktip, Archivist, Historian, Scholar and Record Keeper, swear to remain silent and tame. No words of what has been discussed here or written, will be made known to Spike Sparkle, unless given permission by the Elders and Royalty here today.”
With that oath spoken, Eliyisa reached out, touched his claw with her own and it was sealed. Both of them retracted then re-snapped back his scroll and readied to write once more.
The past was coming up and now, they were here to discuss how to keep a drake from knowing his horrible birth to a cruel dragoness. Eliyinsa felt sick, for the dragoness to give a small shake of her head and took a deep inhale before exhaling softly. “In order to understand why we feel this threat is relevant is because of who his mother was. While we were unconcerned for his father, due to possibly having no connection other than the conception of Spike, his mother is perhaps a threat like any other that we dragons have not faced in our history.”
“From what we have gathered between you, our stories together and possibly smaller other sources, Spike’s mother had forced a male into providing her with an egg against his will.”
A concerned look came from the Princesses but they remained silent. Blacktip said nothing but wrote on.
“You see, when we exile a dragon, we do it with the intention of removing every trace of them, every name or story of them, as if to make it so they were to have never existed. Their families are either forced to disown their blood with them, to the point where shunning the exile is mandated or encouraged. The worst thing to a creature of long living, like us, is to erase them from history, from the minds of those after and to make them less than what they are. No ‘scales or shell’ to their namesake, making them less than nothing. They leave the lands and never return.”
“Spike’s mother was… to say a stronger case. She was mad with her abilities and the most dangerous dragoness in the lands. We not only exiled her, but using the Scepter, prevented any male from ever touching her to provide her with an egg, to forever be barren from ever laying a clutch and possibly passing on her abilities. We tried to suppress them with bracers like mine but were only successful in binding one of them to her. Most of her powers are still fully accessible.”
Celestia softly chimed in. “Powers, abilities like your own?”
A nod and her face sank further. “Identical in every way,” The black dragoness squeezed her eyes tightly. Her whole body shook, to have it briefly cease as her larger scarlet mate wrapped her in her wing in comfort.
Feeling her support, she gave a shaky exhale, then inhaled to speak once more. “Spike’s mother is and forever will be… my sister… Xilarya. And now, you all will know of our past and what led up to the events of her exile, my bracers, his possible birth, and right into her giving her egg to you.”
“Spike’s origins are the greatest kept secret but now, they may be the greatest strength to help secure the peace between pony and dragon alike, for he will succeed and become the Dragon Guardian.”
